'$  u 


/IHICIllf\^^  ^ 

LIBRARY1^ 

y 


H.  SCOFIELD, 

Private  Library 


SHAHMAH 


IN  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM; 


OB, 


THE  BRANDED  HAND. 


TRANSLATED    FROM    THE    ORIGINAL    SHOWIAH, 


AND  EDITED 


BY  AN  AMERICAN  CITIZEN. 

tWt 


NEW    YORK: 
THATCHEK    &    H U T C HIK S O 

1858. 


MAli*  UB* 


ENTKBKD  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1858,  by 

THATCHER  &  HUTCHINSON, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Southern  District  of  New  York. 


W.  H.  TiHgou,  Printer  and  Stereotyper,  Rear  of  43  &  45  Centre  St.,  N.  Y. 


£  44-3 


STERN  fosterer  of  Freedom !  stooping  down 

So  grandly  o'er  the  summit  of  thy  mountains! 
But  crimson  spots  are  on  thy  radiant  crown, 

And  their  dark  shadow  stains  thy  silvery  fountains. 
Not  such  wert  thou  described  in  early  pages, 
Thy  dove- wing  sunny  with  the  Golden  Ages. 
Wash,  and  be  clean;  then  soar,  sublime,  aloft, 
Still  wooing  back  the  dove-heart,  warm  and  soft- 
Still  looking  outward  from  thy  forest  bower, 

With  all  the  Eagle's  majesty  and  power 

Still  stretching  upward,  with  a  straining  pinion, 
Unto  an  angel's  glory  and  dominion ! 
Be  thy  bright  plumage  over  Earth  unfurled ! 
Fold  thy  protecting  wings  around  the  world ! 

GENIUS  OF  AMERICAN  LIBERTY. 


475 


TRANSLATOR'S   PREFACE. 


I  HAVE  always  held  it  as  an  axiom  in  Literature  that 
it  is  bad  taste,  as  well  as  bad  judgment,  in  an  author 
to  apologize  for  the  incompleteness  of  the  work  which 
he  offers  to  the  public ;  inasmuch,  as  being  sensible  of 
such  deficiency,  he  should  set  himself  to  perfect  and 
complete  it.  But  there  are  circumstances  in  which  it 
becomes  proper  and  necessary  to  introduce  an  excep 
tion  to  the  rule ;  and  if  ever  there  was  such  a  case,  it  is 
certainly  to  be  found  in  the  present  instance. 

The  dark  and  fearful  crisis,  into  which,  as  a  Nation, 
we  are  now  opening,  startles  us  out  of  all  ceremony,  and 
demands  cogent  thought,  with  prompt  and  earnest  ac 
tion  ;  and  whatever  may  best  promote  these  should  be 
boldly  carried  forward.  The  letters,  which  compose  this 
volume,  were  written  only  for  that  Brother's  eye,  to 
whom  they  flowed  out  freely  as  common  speech.  In  a 
very  early  part  of  the  correspondence  it  was  my  good 
fortune  to  become  acquainted  with  the  Author,  and 
through  him  with  the  ancient  and  beautiful  language  of 
his  people.  As  a  student  of  antique  literature,  I  applied 
myself  to  a  systematic  study  of  it ;  and  in  the  abandon- 


VI 

ment  of  that  bosom  friendship,  which  soon  grew  ujj  be 
tween  us,  I  was  permitted  to  use  these  Letters,  as  exer 
cises — to  read  and  translate  them — a  privilege  which  the 
want  of  printed  books  rendered  invaluable. 

On  reading  the  Letters  over,  I  find  my  first  impres 
sions  more  than  confirmed.  The  clear  thought  and  the 
pure  language,  by  which  the  great  leading  Idea  is  al 
ways  carried  forward,  have  a  direct  application  to  the 
contested  principles  of  Freedom  and  Right,  which  are 
now  fermenting  in  our  midst.  That  these  large  doctrines 
of  Human  Rights  and  Human  Obligations — these  grand 
views  of  the  power  and  destiny  of  Man — are  what  we 
now  most  especially  need,  will  be  accepted  as  a  sufficient 
excuse  for  their  present  appearance. 

Since  obtaining  permission  to  publish  them,  I  have  lost 
no  time  in  confirming  to  my  countrymen  the  rich  largess, 
which  has  thus  fallen  into  my  hands.  In  justice  I  should 
say,  that,  as  the  character  of  the  language  is  .  highly 
idiomatic,  and  that  of  the  author  also  tends  to  a  strong 
individuality,  it  became  a  difficult  task  always  to  pre 
serve  in  the  translation  the  power  and  spirit  of  the  origi 
nal.  But  if  they  fail  in  the  outside  garment  of  expres 
sion,  to  the  meaning  and  intent  of  the  Writer,  they  are 
always  true.  To  this  I  can  testify  from  intimate  personal 
knowledge  ;  for  the  leading  points  of  these  Letters  were 
continual  subjects  of  speech,  and  the  great  burden  of 
that  life,  which,  more  than  any  other  life  I  ever  knew,  is 
one  long  aspiration  toward  that  perfect  Ideal  of  Freedom 
that  takes  hold  of  the  highest. 

The  remarkable  peculiarities  of  the  Author  will  hardly 
require  explanation ;  and  yet  it  may  be  well  to  say, 
that,  in  some  respects,  his  sight  is  too  deep  for  common 
use.  He  often  misunderstands  outside  facts,  but  great 


TRANSLATOR  S   PREFACE.  Vll 

principles  never.  "With  a  quick  and  true  insight,  he  has 
ajso  a  wide  range  of  thought ;  and  through  the  heroism 
of  a  great  soul,  often  unexpectedly  beams  forth  the  sim 
plicity  and  gentleness  of  a  little  child;  but  these  very 
traits  give  a  smoother  edge  and  a  keener  point  to  his  un 
conscious  satire. 

A  word  should  be  said  here  of  this  volume,  as  a  work 
of  Art.  It  certainly  wants  dramatic  variety ;  though  it 
is  not,  perhaps,  deficient  in  dramatic  power.  The  rea 
sons  for  this  are  two-fold.  In  his  descriptions,  as  in  his 
intercourse  with  others,  the  Author  seizes  tenaciously 
the  strong  points  of  character,  whether  in  direct  sympa 
thy  with,  or  in  direct  antagonism  to  his  own,  while  the 
intermediate  shades  of  common-place  traits  or  persons, 
seem  to  glance  off  without  making  any  impression. 
Hence  his  portraitures  are  not  so  over-drawn,  or  un 
naturally  colored,  as  might  at  first  appear.  His  own 
strong  and  bold  individuality  is  not  only  so  constituted 
as  to  receive  like  impressions,  but  his  highly  active  and 
positive  power  actually  challenges  and  calls  them  out. 

He  has,  so  to  speak,  large  eyes ;  and  if  they  see  large 
things,  it  is  because  that  is  their  true  office  and  function ; 
nor  could  he  contract  them  to  the  narrow  orbit  of  other 
people's  vision.  He  has  less  the  character  of  extrava 
gance  as  an  Oriental,  than  of  enthusiasm  as  a  man.  He 
does  not  exaggerate  so  much  as  he  develops  the  strong 
lights  and  shadows  in  which  his  thoughts  seem  naturally 
to  clothe  themselves. 

To  these  tendencies  are  owing  all  his  frequent  repetitions 
— especially  in  the  praises  which  he  bestows  on  his  favo 
rites.  He  returns  to  them  again  and  again,  and  touches 
and  retouches  their  distinguishing  traits,  more  and  more 
lovingly.  But  these  bursts  of  enthusiasm  are  so  genuine 


Vlll 

and  so  vital,  taking  hold  of  everything  around  them  with 
their  living  and  growing  rootlets,  that  after  repeated  at 
tempts  at  incision,  I  have  mostly  let  them  remain  as  they 
were ;  for  though  I  can  tolerably  well  manage  the  scissors 
of  the  editor,  I  shrink  from  touching  the  surgeon's  knife. 

With  but  a  very  small  sense  of  the  ludicrous,  and  no 
conscious  power  of  wit,  the  intense  earnestness  toward 
which  all  our  Author's  faculties  converge,  carries  every 
thing  before  it. 

Some  more  particular  account  of  the  Author,  as  well 
as  the  peculiar  and  remarkable  people  who  were  his 
paternal  ancestors,  and  among  whom  his  character  was 
chiefly  formed,  will  give  additional  interest  to  the  work. 


CONTENTS. 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE,      ......... 

HISTORICAL  SKETCH: 

Kabyles  distinguished  for  their  love  of  Liberty — Characteristic  Traits — Their  supposed 
Descent— Language— Shahmah  elected  Chief—  Declines— Philosophical  Pursuits— Goea 
with  his  Brother  to  Algiers— They  enter  the  Kabyle  College— Attract  the  Attention  of 
Mr.  P.— Systematic  Study— Success— Shahmah  Embarks  for  the  United  States,  .  21 

LETTER    I. 
SHAHMAH'S  THEORY  OF  NATIVE  AMERICANS. 

Shahmah's  Theory  of  Native  Americans— Retrospective  Thoughts— His  Hopes  confirmed 
thereby — Novelties — Sea-sickness — A  Storm — Misgivings — Theory  of  American  Cap 
tives — Condition  of  Common  Sailors — Ideal  of  a  Free  Country — Want  of  Sympathy — • 
Officers  do  not  understand  him — The  Sea  and  Desert — Declaration  of  Independence — 
Yearning  for  Rest  and  Home,  ........  29 

LETTER    II. 

SHAHMAH  LEARNS  MORE  ABOUT  THE  SAILORS. 

Shahmah  learns  more  of  the  Sailors'  Habits— Riot  Ashore— Mistake  corrected— Sailora 
not  Captives — Talk  with  William  Jones — Flogging  in  the  Navy — How  abolished — 
Byron's  Corsair — Commodore's  Tyranny — Reproof  and  Punishment — Severity  vindi 
cated—Social  Prayer— Formal  Prayer— Channing— Homeward  Thoughts,  .  38 

LETTER    III. 

THE  CRIMSON  SCORPION  OP  THE  SOUTH. 

The  Crimson  Scorpion  of  the  South — Glooms — Change  of  Scene — The  Voice — The  Form 
—The  Car— The  Red  Hand— The  Black  Hand— The  Victims— The  Branded  Hand— The 
High  Priest — Apis  and  his  Masking  Neighbor — Bullying — Subserviency — Scorpion 

1*  ix 


X  CONTENTS. 

Threats — Scorpion  Worship — Offerings  to  the  Idol — Incense — Renewed  Roaring — The 
Moving  Car — Usurpations  and  Triumphs  of  the  Scorpion — Waking  of  the  Free — The 
Mask  Falls — Thunder  of  Freedom — A  too  bracing  Current — A  Collapse — Joy  of  the 
Angels — Angel  of  the  North — Angel  of  the  South — The  Scorpion  disappears — The 
Broken  Chains — The  Sister  Angels  meet  and  embrace,  .  .  .  .48 

LETTER    IV. 

SHAHMAH  TALKS  ABOUT  THE  SHIP. 

Shahmah  talks  about  the  Ship— Truth  reaffirmed— The  Mother  Land— The  Sea  a  power 
ful  but  obedient  Vehicle  of  Human  Power— Structure  of  the  Ship — Who  and  what 
built  it — Pithy  Questions  and  dry  Answers — Arrival — Quiet — Negroes — Harbor — 
The  city  Wonders  multiply — Home-Land,  ....  .64 

LETTEE    V. 

SHAHMAH  MAKES  AN  ASTOUNDING  DISCOVERY. 

St.  Charles  Hotel— Populous  Solitude— The  True  Democrat— No  Outbreak— Questions 
still  Unanswered — Engrossing  Topics — Pleasant  Interruption — New  Host — Mrs.  Slicer 
—The  Family  Servants— Garden  of  Delights— The  Strange  Children— New  Wonders 
— New  Fears — A  Scene  of  Terror — A  New  Discovery,  .  .  .  .74 

LETTER    VI. 

A  STORY  OP  NEW  LIFE  INTEREST. 

Flowers  and  Birds — Power  and  Mission  of  Beauty — Sketching  and  Story-telling — The 
half  Brothers — The  Donna  Cecile — The  Stolen  Marriage — The  Happy  and  Successful 
Husband — Theodosia — The  Padr6  and  Madame  Laurette — Love  in  the  Distance — 
Premonitions — Shahmah  Laughs  at  the  hovering  Cupid,  .  .  .  .86 

LETTER    VII. 

THE  QUEEN  LILY  AND  THE  LILY  QUEEN. 

Remarkable  Impressions — The  Flower  and  the  Flower  Angel — The  Eyes  of  the  World — 
First  Looks— First  Words— Beauty  and  Bewilderment— Innocent  Confessions— The 
Father — The  Tutor — The  Governess — An  Evening  of  Delights — Resolves  to  be  Disen 
chanted — Resolves  the  Enchantment  is  good — Restless  Night — Light  and  Joy  of  the 
Morning — Shahmah  is  not  Blind— The  Departure — Promised  Reunion,  .  .  99 

LETTER    VIII. 
MR.  SLICER' s  THEORY  OP  SHAVING. 

Power  and  Virtue  of  the  True  Democrat— Shahmah  reflects  and  grows  Enthusiastic— Re 
solves  to  unbosom  himself — Rushes  to  meet  Mr.  Slicer — Sudden  fall  of  the  Mercury — 
Recovers  himself— Attempted  Explanation— A  new  Failure— Mr.  Slicer's  amiable  Con 
fidence—Shaving  Fairly— Dinner— Guests — A  Startling  Question — A  more  Startling 
Answer — Great  Sensation— Exit  Mr.  Slicer — Exeunt  Omnes,  .  .  -  112 


CONTENTS.  XI 


LETTER     IX. 
MR.  SLICER'S  THEORY  OF  SABBATH  DUTIES. 

Specific  Uses  of  the  Sabbath— Impiety  of  Birds  and  others— Special  Rights  and  Duties 
of  the  Day — Morning  Service  with  Mr.  Slicer — A  Remarkably  Original  Sermon — Af 
ternoon  Service  with  Mrs.  Slicer— Impious  Charities— True  Social  Relations  of  the 
Sexes— Momentary  Reunion — Zindie  and  her  Husband— A  Second  Walk — Sim,  the 
Negro— His  Eloquence— Morning-Beauty  and  Joy  of  Nature,  .  .  .120 

LETTER    X. 
SHAHMAH  RESOLVES  TO  BE  DISENCHANTED. 

French  Market— Chain  Gang— The  Indians ;  their  Character,  Power,  and  Destiny— The 
Silent  Letter — The  Picture — Triumphant  success — Effect  on  Theodosia — Dreams  and 
Studies — Art  and  the  Artist — An  Excursion — The  Flowers — Innocent  Questions  and 
sorrowful  Answers — Shahmah  feels  his  Danger — Returns  to  Mrs.  Slicer's,  .  183 

LETTER    XI. 

MRS.   SLICER  TELLS  ANOTHER  STORY. 

Horrible  Discoveries — Peculiar  Constitution  and  Genius  of  Mrs.  Slicer — Love  of  Flowers — 
The  Captive  Lily— Unexpected  Confidence— Mrs.  Slicer's  Father— His  Overseer— His 
Sudden  Illness — The  Forced  Marriage — The  Orphan  Bride — Determination  to  obey — 
Servants  left  unprotected — Loss  of  these  Humble  Friends — Shahmah  cannot  again  close 
his  eyes  to  the  horrible  truth— His  guiding  Star  is  dark  and  distant,  .  .  152 


LETTER    XII. 
MR.  SLICER'S  FANCY  ARTICLES. 

The  Foster  Sister — Her  Sufferings  and  Wrongs — Minna  and  Brenda — Their  Education 
and  Destiny — Price  of  Wickedness — Even  the  Innocent  tainted — Mrs.  Slicer  feels 
herself  Dishonored — Her  Duty  as  a  Woman  violated — Impossibility  of  Right  when 
bound  by  Wrong — Despair  of  Shahmah — His  Star  seems  to  set  in  Darkness — Reac 
tion—Prolonged  Conflict— The  Star  Reappears,  .....  161 

LETTER    XIII. 

SHAHMAH  SEES  THE  MASTER  OF  LIFE. 

Recovered  Strength  and  Hope — Charming  Excursion — Confidential  Tete-a-Tete — His 
Hopes  encouraged — A  Sacred  Trust— Beautiful  Gift  for  Youley — Aunt  Sukey  and 
Zindie — Apparent  Plotting — Terrible  Apprehensions — Genius  and  Spirit  of  our  Institu 
tions  still  true — A  Remarkable  Vision — What  are  Dreams  ?  171 


v  ••• 
ia.it 


.--  .  —  A-  .  -  - 


Vmr  —  j.    Hdn-i^T-Jiif    -iit3nma<  —  uKsnuiartciut     Dtotniiur-—  stennn     inuwJi 
«i  irsr.  ?rjna.nuts  —  iamntui 


Lima — i.arjiinBmip— Jfc.  Van. 
auifiT— ?riHT5*na  if  •zift  C/nm- 
iiit  iaii  Jirtttifani — JL 


jmmii  r>v> — ' 


r      7'2^T      J   .  ~P"'Z      ;  7      ,~ 


^^  ?m»i*:  ' — "*:"""'.'-*    ••*;'.:.«-  ;'l — Z.Il'.i 

—ffknm.it  i?~  EmtutSHJ — "rw  -ui  Urisr, — A 


CONTENTS.  Xlll 

LETTER    XX. 

KINDRED  SPIBIT3  MEET  AND  MINGLE. 

Letters  from  Home— Mustapha— Sufferers  of  Yefran — An  Impression — The  Sage— Beau 
tiful  Tableau— Involuntary  Entrance— Becognition— Reasons  of  former  Repulsion- 
Mr.  Van  Brouer  cheers  and  encourages  Shahmah— Instruction  to  Servants— Samson 
a  Landholder— Intended  Removal  North — Mr.  Tan  Brouer's  New  York  Establishment 
— Sudden  Paintness— Shahmah  recovers  his  Speech— Tb«  Doctor  comes— His  prescrip 
tion — Demonstrations  of  promised  Pleasure— The  Children — The  little  Negroes— The 
Mocking-bird, 239 

LETTER    XXI. 

SPECIAL   FEATURES  OF  THE  AMERICAN  SYSTEM. 

Trip  to  Baton  Rouge— Site  of  the  City— Its  chief  Features— Capitol— Asylum  for  Deaf 
and  Dumb — Garrison  Grounds — Market — State  Penitentiary — House  of  Gen.  Taylor 
— Asylum  Grounds— Ride  into  the  Country — The  Party  rest — Fine  Position  and 
Prospect — An  Arrival — Lewis  Paine — Slavery  how  and  how  far  Sanctioned — Only 
Protection  that  of  Property— Ineffectual  and  Insecure— The  Position  of  Owner  and 
Owned  trying  and  unnatural — Sarah  Grinke — Madame  Lallorme — Atrocious  Murder 
—Another  Tictim— Indecent  Exposure— Female  Chattel— Subservience  of  the 
Churches — Divorce — Negro  Wit — Honorable  Testimony  to  the  Character  of  South 
erners — The  fortunate  Quadroon — Exultation — Envy  and  Jealousy — Unwomanly 
Consolation— Great  Bundle  of  Wrongs— Elastic  Power  of  the  Negro— The  Children 
come  in — Return,  .........  243 

LETTER    XXII. 

LOGIC  DILUTED — PREMONITIONS. 

Approaching  Festival— Ride  with  a  Clergyman— Mary  Ann  the  Mulatto— A  Wrong  with 
out  Remedy — Tremendous  Responsibility — Gospel  of  Jesus — Does  it  sanction  these 
things — Gospel  of  Humanity — Transcends  that  of  Mahomet— Essence  of  Christianity — 
Golden  Rule  Christ's  own — Name  of  Christian  repudiated — Concession — Visit  to 
Theodosia — Weeping — Fears — Tantalizing  Distance — The  Walk — She  reveals  the  Cause 
of  her  Despondency — Cruelty  ignoble  and  degrading — Theodosia's  Sorrow  for  the  Slave 
Woman— Desires  Free  Speech  and  Action— Better  News,  ....  264 

LETTER   xx in. 

THE     KEGBO     HOLIDAY. 

Delightful  Evening — Negro  Music,  its  Character  and  Power — When  will  Love  always 
Speak  Truly,  and  the  Affections  be  Harmonious  ?— Marriage  a  Science  of  the  Soul- 
Mrs.  Slicer — Simao  and  Zindie — Dancing  begins — Whites  join — Pat  Juber  for  Music — 
Whites  tire — Wonderful  Feats  of  the  Negro  Dancers — The  "  White  Eye  " — Lemonade 
instead — Scene  closes — They  retire  Singing,  but  more  sadly — Reaction  of  Festival 
Seasons— Sadness  of  Leave-taking  heightened  by  the  Rarity  and  Uncertainty  of  a 
Return— Meditated  Escape— Walk  Home  with  Theodosia— Beautiful  Night  Scene— The 
Indian's  Song — The  Negro— Song  of  Atkah — Shahmah  hears,  reflects  and  questions 
of  his  Hope,  ..........  273 


XIV  CONTENTS. 


LETTER    XXIV. 

SPECIFIC  CHARACTERS  OF  THE   HUMAN  RACE. 

Theodosia's  Request— Anecdote  of  Madame  de  Stael— The  Southern  Liberators— Profes 
sor  Cassuite,  Capt.  Brande,  Mr.  Wells,  and  others — Presence  of  Women  in  these  Dis 
cussions  beautiful  and  important — True  Offices  of  Woman— Importance  of  the  Subject 
— The  Scripture  Argument — Negroes  inferior — Fever  Spots  on  the  Nose — Organic  Dis 
similarity  of  Races — Specific  Characters  denned — Hybrids  not  permanently  Fertile — 
Color,  Organic  Proportions,  and  Texture  of  the  Hair,  remarkably  subject  to  Change — 
— True  Specific  Characters — Anomalous  Structure — Remarkable  Instances  of  a  Change 
in  Color — Dondoes — Jews— Remarkable  Instances  of  Persistency  of  Color  in  Lower  Ani 
mals — Reasons  for,  Infertile  or  Inferior  Offspring  produced  between  hostile  Races — 
Men  universally  recognize  the  Human  in  each  other— Discriminating  Interest  of  Theo- 
dosia — Pleasing  Intelligence — Repeated  Processes  of  Refinement — Mrs.  Clement's 
Theory — Mission  of  Womanhood — Arabic  Proverb,  .  .  .  284 

LETTER    XXV. 

INTELLECT  OF  THE  NEGRO  VINDICATED. 

The  Professor's  Opinion — The  Doctor's  Reply— Instances  of  Physical  Beauty  in  the  Negro 
— Instances  of  Inferior  Whites — Slavery  degrades  and  depraves  the  Type — Men  im 
prove  as  they  recede  from  it— Remond  and  Frederic  Douglas — William  Wells  Brown — 
Rev.  Mr.  Pennington — A  Poser  from  Mrs.  Clement — Monumental  History— Inherent 
Tendency  to  Civilization — August  Origin  of  the  Negro — Wisdom  of  Ethiopia — Teachers 
of  Solon,  Pythagoras  and  Plato — Euclid  the  African — Grecian  Minerva  represented  as 
an  African — Barbarous  Progenitors  of  the  White  Race — Ancient  Britons — Cicero's 
opinion  of  English  Slaves — Progress  of  the  Russians — Caspar  Hauser  —  Physical 
Characters  changed  by  Education — German  Girl  living  with  Swine — Deterioration  of 
expelled  Irish— Negro  Traits,  ........  300 

LETTER    XXVI. 

REMARKABLE  AND  DISTINGUISHED  NEGROES. 

Theodosia's  Picture — Testimony  of  Blumenbach — Negro  most  wronged  in  destroying  his 
Sense  of  Manhood — Present  Condition  of  Human  Beings  no  absolute  evidence  of 
what  they  are  to  be — Negro  Powers  never  fairly  tested — Aptitude  for  Mechanics — 
Music — Eloquence— Profound  Religious  Nature — Ancient  African  Fathers  of  the 
Church— Origen,  Tertullian,  etc.— Henry  H.  Garnett— Theodore  S.  Wright— Stephen 
Gloucester — James  W.  C.  Pennington — Samuel  R.  Ward — Alexander  Crummell — 
Colored  Woman  of  New  York  Foundress  of  its  Sabbath  Schools — James  M'Cune 
Smith — James  Derham — Encomium  of  Dr.  Rush — Phillis  Wheatley — Caesar  the 
Carolinean  Bloomfield — Young  Cuban  Poet  mentioned  by  Dr.  Madden — Placido — 
His  beautiful  Poem— Blumenbach 's  African  Poets — Benjamin  Banneker — Geoffrey 
L'Islet — Anthony  William  Amo — J.  E.  J.  Capetein — Sadiki — Job  Ben  Soliman— 
Thomas  Jenkins— Ignatius  Sancho — Paul  Cuffe — Joseph  Rachel — Eustace  of  St. 
Domingo — Toussaint — Napoleon's  Envy  and  Cruel  Treatment— Negro  Tracts — Com 
mon  Friendliness  of  the  Opponents — Mr.  Van  Brouer's  beautiful  Prophecy — A 
Poem, 311 


CONTENTS.  XV 

LE  ITER    XXVII. 

THE  WRONG  AND  THE  REMEDY. 

Rarity  of  Free  Speech — Disabilities  involved  in  Chattel  Slavery — Protected  only  .as 
Property — Insecurity  and  Abuse— Liability  to  be  robbed,  or  even  murdered— Premi 
ums  offered  for  killing  Fugitives — Sufferings  caused  by  the  Master's  Poverty — Economy 
of  using  up  the  Slave — Life  shortened — Allusion  to  Algiers — Shahmah  becomes  ex 
cited — Mr.  Van  Brouer's  Defence — Anomalies — Flogging  Institution  at  Charleston — 
Illustrative  Parable — The  Bandits — Meanness  of  doing  what  our  Conscience  must 
condemn  —  Marriage  repudiated — Stroud  —  Taylor  —  Effect  on  the  Master  and  his 
Family, 824 

LETTER    XXVIII. 

POOR,    SERVILE  AND  DEGRADED  WHITES. 

Economical  Features  of  the  Institution— Mr.  Raffe's  Statistics— Disfranchised  White 
Americans— Border  Ruffians — Thugs  of  the  West — Southern  Ignorance  native— Tables 
of  Comparative  Economical  Capability  of  the  North  and  South — Labor,  Source  of  all 
true  Capital — All  other  Capital  merely  dead  Substance — Mind  and  Hand-work  go 
together— Grand  Distinction  between  Man  and  the  Lower  Animals— Number  of  Slaves 
— Of  Slaveholders — Of  Non-slaveholding  Whites  of  the  South — Poor  Whites  of  the 
South  not  Freemen — More  oppressed  and  crushed  than  any  other  People — None  to 
Speak  for  them— Capital  squandered  in  the  Idle  Hands— Testimony  of  Mr.  Gregg- 
Fearful  number  of  White  Paupers— Hooker's  Definition  of  Law,  .  .  .  834 

LETTER    XXIX. 

THEORIES  AND  FORMS  OF  MANUMISSION. 

Mental  Phenomenon — Mrs.  Clement's  Remedy — Mr.  Clement's — Mr.  Wells's — Captain 
Brande's — Mr.  Raffe's  Reply — Increase  of  Slave  Population — Revolution  of  St. 
Domingo— Power  of  its  Leaders  and  Men— May  be  Renewed— Reproof  of  Mr.  Wella 
— His  Speech — Mr.  Clement's  Reply — Mr.  Van  Brouer's  Remedy — Draft  of  a  Manu 
mission  Bill — Advantages  of  the  System — Mr.  McDonough — His  Plan  of  Self-Eman 
cipation — His  Character — Enthusiasm  of  his  Slaves  misunderstood— Anecdote,  842 

LETTER    XXX. 

THEODOSIA  TELLS  OF  HER  GREAT-GRANDMOTHER. 

Visit  to  the  Pine  Woods — Shahmah  surprised  at  himself— Vindicates  himself— Votes  his 
Love  not  a  Weakness— Prospect  of  going  to  Rio — Hopes  of  Youley,  and  Brother-care 
over  her — Woman  seldom  a  Free,  Intelligent  Worker — Danger  of  Free  Speech — Free 
dom  Outlawed — Music  of  the  Pines — Pleasant  Ride  Home — Marriage  Essential  to  the 
wholeness  of  every  Human  being — Visit  to  Theodosia — Her  Depression — Old  Villette— 
Her  Rival  and  Revenge — The  Bar  Sinister — Shahmah  becomes  assured  of  his  Love — 
His  Distress— Theodosia's  Strength  and  Endurance— Shahmah  rejects  Villette's 
Testimony — Theodosia  confirms  it — Three  Witnesses  of  the  original  Wropg— Mr.  Slicer 
and  his  Pacific  Railroad  Stock— Mr.  Bennett's  present  Bankruptcy— His  Sickness- 
Letter  from  the  Father — He  is  Worse— Theodosia  resolves  to  go  directly  to  New 
Orleans — Shahmah  proposes  to  attend  her — Returns  to  Cottonwood — Takes  leavo 
of  his  Friends,  and  accompanies  her,  .  .  .  .  .854 


XVI  CONTENTS. 

LETTEE    XXXI. 

PECULIAR  LIABILITIES  OF  AMERICAN  WOMEN. 

Mr.  Bennett's  extreme  Danger— The  Watchers— Mr.  Malford— Theodosia  attends  him— 
His  Insolence — Her  Dignity — Shahmah's  Anger — He  Questions  of  Shahmah's  Pre 
sence  and  Pretensions— Theodosia  answers  him— The  Padr6  arrives— They  effect 
a  Retreat— Theodosia's  Agitation— She  swoons— Pangs  of  returning  Consciousness— 
Falls  asleep,  exhausted,  ........  871 

LETTER    XXXII. 

THEODOSIA  SENT  TO  THE  CALABOOSE. 

The  Padre  is  alarmed — Necessity  of  Immediate  Action — Resolves  to  take  Theodosia  to 
New  York — Sudden  Preparation— Hurried  Adieu — On  the  way  to  the  Steamer — An 
Interruption — Armed  Men — A  Writ  served — Remarkable  last  Clause — Theodosia  re 
solves  to  surrender  herself  quietly — Her  beautiful  Faith — Her  Courage  fails — Her  Cries 
and  Distress— Indignity  to  the  Padre— Visit  to  Mr.  Slicer— That  Gentleman  finds  the 
Papers  all  right — Advises  Shahmah — Congratulates  himself — Shahmah's  Horror  and 
Disgust — Slicer  in  the  Plot— Shahmah  suspects  his  Sanity — He  defends  his  Self-conscious 
ness — Most  horrible  Wrong  projected  and  defended  by  civilized  and  Christian  People— 

•  Shahmah  withheld  from  chastising  Mr.  Slicer— All  American  Women  in  Danger— All 
who  do  not  protest  against  it,  involved  in  the  Guilt — The  Prison — An  unexpected  Friend 
— Unspeakable  Bitterness — Sudden  renovation,  .....  380 

LETTEE    XXXIII. 

THEODOSIA  SOLD  AT  PUBLIC   AUCTION. 

Arrival  of  Mr.  Van  Brouer  and  Robert — Mr.  Bennett  passes  over  the  Crisis — Mr. 
Malford  resolves  to  have  Theodosia — Young  Men  coming  to  the  Rescue — Theodosia 
appears — Her  serene  Face — The  Note — The  Auction  Room — Many  people  gathered 
— Insolence  of  two  young  Men— Shahmah  dashes  them  off — Is  cheered — His  Speech 
—Theodosia's  Reply— The  Padre's  solemn  Confirmation— Shouts  and  Enthusiasm— 
Theodosia  sold  to  Mr.  Malford — He  dares  not  take  her — She  is  remanded  to  Prison 
—She  refuses  to  accept  his  Proposals— Robert  and  his  young  Men— The  Plot  matured 
—The  Rescue— The  mutual  Declaration— Embarkation  and  Adieux— Theodosia  and 
her  friends  sail  for  Brazil — Shahmah  and  his  return  Home,  .  .  .  893 

LETTEE    XXXIV. 

SHAHMAH  WITH  THE  SOUTHERN  SPORTSMEN. 

Consciousness  of  Spiritual  Protection— Shahmah  at  Sea— The  Pilot— The  Southern  Cross 
— Morning  ride  with  Robert — Agitation  of  the  latter — Mysterious  Expressions — A  Troop 
of  Hunters — Business  of  the  day  opened — Robert  and  Shahmah  join  them — Effect 
of  the  Group— Master  Solomon— Robert's  private  Word  to  Shahmah— Blood-hounds 
taken  by  surprise — Hunters  refuse  to  believe  Robert — Fall  into  an  Ambush — Robert 
and  Shahmah  hurry  forward— Reach  the  Camp— Hurried  Embarkation— The  pursuers 
at  hand— The  Canoe  makes  off— Simao,  Zindie,  and  the  little  Boy  left— The  Negro's 
defiance— Shahmah  faints,  ........  405 


CONTENTS.  Xvii 

LETTER    XXXV. 

SHAHMAH  MEETS  A  HORRIBLE  MAGNETIZER. 

Robert  recaptures  Zindie — Escape  of  Simao  with  the  Boy — Robert  chafes  and  foams- 
He  arrests  a  Shot  aimed  at  the  Fugitive— Recommends  capturing  alive— Abuses  the 
Sheriff— Shahmah  assists  Zindie  to  escape — Their  flight  through  the  water  and  holes 
in  the  Rock— A  Terrific  Scene— The  Eye  of  the  Snake— The  Eye  of  the  Man— The 
Effects  of  both— Zindie  prefers  Snakes  to  Slave  Hunters— Shahmah  forces  a  Retreat — 
They  emerge — Blessing  of  Water — Its  probable  Virtues — They  go  in  Pursuit  of  the 
Boat — It  is  gone — Zindie's  Dismay — The  Voice  of  Robert — He  has  joined  the  Pursuers 
—They  take  Zindie  and  Shahmah  on  board— Proposal  to  send  her  back— Robert 
opposes — Eulogy  of  his  Friend — They  go  after  the  Canoe— Dreariness  of  Scene— Suffer 
ings  of  Zindie,  419 

LETTER    XXXVI. 

A  BOAT  RACE  ON  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 

The  Canoe — A  Dangerous  Passage — Enemies  meet — Bullet  from  the  Barge — Grand  Ma 
noeuvre  of  Simao — The  Wounded  Crest — The  Chief's  Retort — The  Canoe  escapes — In 
describable  Glooms — The  Manitou— A  Good  Omen — Terrible  Sound — Bravery  and  Cun 
ning  of  Litholu — Success  of  the  Enterprise — The  Boat  drawn  ashore — Scene  of  Con 
fusion — Terrible  Uncertainty — Struggles  of  Strong  Men  heard  in  the  Dark — Friends 
recognize  each  other — Get  on  board  the  Canoe — Dim  Outline  of  the  Prisoners — Their 
Curses  and  Execrations— A  Beautiful  Group— Robert  nearly  Overcome— Delicious 
Sense  of  Rest — Unfolding  Freedom,  .......  430 

LETTER  XXXVII. 

SENHORA    IPHIGENIA     SILVEIRA. 

Robert  keeps  his  own  Counsel— Arrival  in  the  City— Walk— Write  Letters— Dine— The 
Telegraphic  Dispatch— Hunting  the  Fugitives— Robert's  Story— The  Brazilian  Equi 
page—General  Interest  and  Observation— Officers  search  the  Ship— They  are  sta 
tioned  along  the  Wharves — Shahmah  is  disheartened  for  his  friends — The  Brazilian 
Family  embark — General  Attentions  of  Officers  and  Men — Shahmah  becomes  disgusted 
— They  get  off — Family  and  Servants  described — Shahmah  Introduced  to  the  Grand 
Senhora— Meets  an  old  Friend— How  it  all  happened— Beautiful  Communion— Happy 
and  Grateful  Hearts, 449 

LETTER  XXXVIII. 

THE    BLISSES     OF    REUNION. 

Rapid  Views  of  Rio  Janeiro — Islands — Mountains*— First  Port — Second  Port — Birds — 
Flowers— Roads— The  City— Forests— Groves— Arrival  at  Gloria— Kind  and  Loving 
Reception— The  Spirit  of  the  Alcove— The  Surprise— More  Beautiful  than  ever— 
Robert  welcomed— They  send  for  the  Fugitives  and  entertain  them— A  Happy  Even 
ing — The  Charmed  Life — Theodosia  tells  her  Love — Shahmah  thinks  how  it  might  havo 
been— Statistics  of  Brazil,  ........  460 


XV111  CONTENTS. 

LETTER    XXXIX. 

SUDDEN  AND  TERRIBLE  DISPENSATION. 

Ascent  of  Corcovado— Scene  from  the  Summit' — Theodosia  weeps — A  Bright  Scene 
closes— Mr.  Bennett  falls  sick— His  sudden  Dislike  to  Shahmah— His  Danger— The 
Will — The  Guardian — Theodosia's  Protest — Mr  Bennett's  Madness — Terrible  Threats 
—Theodosia  promises— Mr.  Bennett  dies— Theodosia's  Grief— Peculiar  Trials— She 
is  comforted— Supposed  Monomania— Fears  of  the  Guardian— Opportunity  and 
Temptation  to  Wrong,  ........  470 

LETTER    XL. 

MR.   SLICER  ASSERTS  HIS  PREROGATIVE. 

An  Excursion — Theodosia  very  happy — Becomes  suddenly  depressed — Return  Home — 
Shahmah  called  away — Guardian  arrives — Visits  Theodosia— Commands  instant  De 
parture — Hurried  preparation — General  distress — Theodosia  comforted — Shahmah 
arrives  Home — House  of  Mourning — Flies  back  to  the  City — Arrives  too  late — Theo 
dosia  is  taken  away — Madame  left  behind — Ship  Sails — Agonizing  distress  on  Shore — 
Shahmah  resolves  to  pursue,  ........  486 

LETTER    XLI. 

SHAHJIAH  PROSECUTES  HIS   SEARCH. 

Mr.  Slicer  Transcends  his  Prerogative — Arrives  in  Paris — Letter  from  Madame — A 
Letter  from  Theodosia— Hopes  Revive— Padre  arrives  in  Paris— Theodosia  heard  of 
— Rumor  of  a  Beautiful  young  Girl  sent  to  Prison — Madame  Montresse,  Principal  of 
the  School,  an  Accomplice.of  Mr.  Slicer— Supposed  to  be  Madame  Lallorme— Shahmah 
still  full  of  Faith, 496 

LETTER    XLII. 

UNFOLDING  HISTORY  OF  THEODOSIA. 

Theodosia  on  board  Ship — The  Captain,  Slicer's  Accomplice — Her  Waiting-maid — The 
Storm — Mr.  Slicer's  Terror — Theodosia's  Calmness — She  loses  all  Fear  of  him — Beguil 
ing  Employments — Love-thoughts — Arrives  in  Liverpool — Crosses  the  Channel,  501 

SCHOOL   TRIALS. 

Reception  by  Madame  Montresse — The  Evil-eyed  Duenna— Cruel  Restraints — Severe  Tasks 
—She  goes  through  them  all  Bravely— Petty  Flaws— Theodosia's  Faith— The  Evil  Day 
develops  Power— The  Evil  Workers  weave  the  Crown — The  Hidden  Motive,  .  505 

JEANNETTE. 

Theodosia  still  works  on— The  Poor  Teacher,  Jeannette— She  Falls  Sick— Theodosia  re 
members  her  Kind  Looks — Nurses  and  saves  her — Promised  Visit  to  the  Louvre — Theo 
dosia's  Severe  Task— The  Difficult  Problem— Her  Distress— Sleep— Dream— The  Solu 
tion — Perfect  Triumph,  .  .....  508 

THE  LOUVRE. 

Theodosia's  Joy — Recurrence  to  her  Dream — Transports  in  the  Louvre— Admonitions — 
Picture  of  the  Holy  Family — Iheodosia's  Devout  Joy — Enter  two  Gentlemen — The 
Younger  observes,  crosses  over  for  a  clearer  view — She  hears — Sees— Flies  into  the 
Arms  of  Shahmah — Rapid  Speech — She  is  hurried  off— Padre  calls  on  Madame  Mon 
tresse — Never  at  Home — Shahmah's  Exploration — Unsuccessful, .  .  .  511 

THE  CONSPIRACY. 

Mildness  of  Madame  Montresse— The  Antique— Theodosia's  Admiration— The  Medallion 
Lost — Proposed  Search — Theodosia's  Agitation — Accused  and  arrested,  .  513 


CONTENTS.  XIX 

THEODOSIA'S  DEFENCE. 

Theodosia's  Speech  — Confusion  of  Madame  Montresse  — Astonishment— All  electri 
fied,  ...........  516 

THE  TRUE  FRIEND. 

Jeannette  begs  to  accompany  Theodosia — Theodosia  overcome  by  her  Generosity — 
Throbbing  and  Swelling  Hearts— Emotions  of  the  Girls— Their  Verdict— Souvenirs— 
Conveyed  to  Prison,  .  .  • .  .  .  .  .  •  513 

ST.  MICHAEL'S. 

Impenetrable  Glooms — Instruments  of  Cruelty  themselves  Sufferers — Blessed  Presence 
of  Jeannette— The  Cells— The  Stony  Eyed— First  Night  at  St.  Michael's— The  Soup— 
Theodosia's  Despair — Interior  Strength — Jeannette's  Generosity,  .  .  520 


Theodosia  summoned  by  the  Lady  Abbess — Dismal  Ways  and  Ghostly  Forms— Sudden 
Light — Unaccountable  Impressions — Emotions  of  the  Abbess — Good  Omens  for  Theo 
dosia— Mysterious  Words  of  the  Abbess,  ......  526 

FATHER  LARRAST. 

Speech  of  the  Abbess— The  Evil  Eye— The  Savage  Hand— The  Superior's  Reproof— The 
Court  adjourn,  ..........  529 

THE  ICE  CREAMS. 

Latent  Power  revived  in  the  Abbess— Enter  Jeannette— Her  blushing  Creams— Tasted, 
commended  and  declined — Hopeful  Tears,  ......  531 

THE   PENANCE. 

The  Abbess  again  overawed— Theodosia  condemned— First  Part  of  the  Penance— Her 
Speech— The  Serpent— Theodosia  saves  the  Abbess— The  Superior's  Power  again  re 
vives — Her  Gratitude,  .........  532 

THE  DISCOVERT. 

Interview  between  the  Abbess  and  Theodosia — Sister  of  Cecile — Reviving  Good — Theo 
dosia's  Joy — Resolutions  and  Motives  for  Reform,  ,  534 

HAPPY  CHANGES. 

Theodosia's  filial  Regard— She  tells  her  Story  to  the  Aunt— Indignation  of  the  Abbess- 
Long  Letters  Home — Need  of  Caution,  ......  53T 

MINISTRIES  OF  LOVE. 

The  Letter — A  Horrible  Conspiracy — Theodosia's  Alarm— Theodosia  a  Day-worker — 
Value  of  the  Discipline— Revival  of  her  Art— Pictur*  of  Shahmah— Of  the  Nuns- 
Kindness  to  the  Prisoners,  ........  539 

THE  ARRIVAL. 

A  kneeling  Figure— Theodosia  recognizes  the  Padre— The  Meeting— The  Letter  produced 
— Treatment  unfolded — Anger  of  tne  Padr6,  .....  542 

THE  CONCLUSION. 

Confidential  Repast — Mysterious  Proposal  of  the  Abbess — Theodosia's  Bewilderment — • 
The  Private  Confessional— The  Gates  close  behind— The  Abbess  and  Jeannette  accom 
pany  them,  ..........  545 

LETTER    XLIII. 

A    VOYAGE     TO     RIO    GRANDE. 

Home  sweet  Home— Joyful  Reunions— Review  of  Theodosia's  Apartments— The  Abbess 
— Jeannette — Robert — Marriage  approaching — On  board  the  Pernambucana— Re 
union  with  Simao— Arrival  at  Rio  Grande— Sail  for  Home— The  Storm— The  Ship 
strikes— Horrible  Scenes— The  Canary— Ineffectual  Attempts  to  reach  the  Shore— No 
one  bold  enough  to  dare  the  Sea,  .......  549 


XX  CONTENTS. 

LETTER    XLIV. 

THE    DELIVERER    APPEARS. 

It  is  the  African  Siraao— He  carries  a  Cable— He  plunges  into  the  Sea— Struggles  with 
Death — Dangers  terrible  and  Thousand-fold — After  many  Miraculous  Escapes  reaches 
the  Shore  exhausted — Wildness  and  Horrors  of  the  Coast — Savage  People — Believe 
Simao  a  God — Joy  at  finding  him  Human — Return  to  the  Ship — Renewed  Perils — Re 
peated  Achievements — Shahmah's -impression  of  Theodosia — He  then  resolves  to  leave 
— Others  go  with  him — They  arrive  in  Safety — Simao's  last  Effort — Finally  reaches  the 
Shore— Apparently  Dead— Lamentations— He  revives,  .  .  .  -559 

LETTER    XLV. 

THE  GRATEFUL  BEARER  OF  DISPATCHES. 

Simao  restored  to  Consciousness— Universal  Joy— His  incredible  Exertions  miraculous— 
Saves  thirteen  Lives — Forty-one  saved  by  his  Help — Complete  Exhaustion — Efforts  to  be 
saved— Horrible  Scene — Cable  gives  way — Sufferings  on  Shore — Ineffectual  Exertions  to 
save  those  on  Board — Power  of  Simao's  Acts  over  the  Natives — The  Ship  goes  down — 
Official  Kindness  and  Relief — Survivors  sent  to  St.  Catharine — Celebration  of  Thanks 
giving — Shahmah  and  his  Dispatches — Arrives  in  Rio— Rumors  just  before  him — Mourn 
ing  throughout  the  City — Shahmah  meets  the  Padre — The  Mules  do  not  appreciate  his 
Haste— Road  comes  to  an  End— Surprises  Theodosia— Her  Gratitude,  .  .  569 

LETTER    XLYI. 

HONOR  TO  THE  BRAVE  DELIVERER.  ^ 

News  from  Simao— The  Subscription— His  arrival— Continued  Honors— Eulogies- 
Wonderful  Enthusiasm — Simao  enters  the  Exchange — Meeting  called — Speech  of  the 
President — Simao's  Reply — Time  for  Acts  not  Words — Presentation  of  the  Jewels — 
Beautiful  Speech— Simao's  Reply— Mr.  Scarlton— Shahmah's  Fears— Mr.  Scarlton 
speaks  of  Simao — Strong  Revulsion — Robert's  Testimony — The  Branded  Hand — Exit 
Simao — The  Emperor  enters — Calls  for  Mr.  Scarlton — Imperial  Championship — 
Message  to  the  United  States,  .  .  .  .  .  .  .577 

LETTER    XLVII. 

SIMAO     VISITS    THE    EMPEROR. 

fshahmah  still  pursuing  his  great  Object — Approaching  Nuptials— Religious  form  of  Pre 
paration — Comparison  between  Mahometans  and  Christians— Shahmah's  Theory  of  a 
Central  and  Universal  Religious  Principle — Red  Caps  and  White  Caps — Pure  Religion 
corresponds  with  True  Freedom— Palace  of  the  Emperor— Simao's  Reception— Em 
peror's  Speech — Simao's  Reply — The  Empress — Substantial  Compliment — The  Ring — 
The  Watch— The  Medal— Pertinent  Quotation,  .....  590 

LETTER    XLVIH. 
Simao  gives  away  the  Bride,       ........       596 


HISTOKICAL    SKETCH. 


Kabyles  distinguished  for  their  Love  of  Liberty— Characteristic'  Traits— Their  supposed 
Descent— Language— Shahmah  elected  Chief— Declines— Philosophical  Pursuits— Goes 
with  his  Brother  to  Algiers — They  enter  the  Kabyle  College — Attract  the  Attention  of 
Mr.  F.— Systematic  Study— Success— Shahmah  embarks  for  the  United  States. 

AMONG  all  tlie  peoples  wlio  have  been  distinguished 
by  an  ardent  love  of  liberty,  none  have  been  more 
remarkable  than  the  Kabyles,  a  tribe  who  inhabit  the 
high  regions  among  the  mountains  of  Algiers.  Amid 
all  the  revolutions  that  have  overrun  and  depopulated 
the  surrounding  countries,  sowing  the  borders  of  Sea 
and  Desert  with  the  ruins  of  ages,  they  have  still  main 
tained  themselves,  in  their  strong  fastnesses,  a  race  of 
unconquered  Freemen.  Though  often  assailed,  they 
have  never  been  completely  overthrown  ;  and  no  neigh 
boring  power  has  ever  been  able  to  maintain  more 
than  a  shadow  of  authority  over  them.  Great  scenes 
of  History  have  appeared  on  the  Stage  of  Human  Life  ; 
all  forms  of  dominion  have  made  their  entrance  and 
their  exit ;  empires  have  come  in  and  gone  out :  but 
these  have  remained  the  same. 

xxl 


XX11  HISTORICAL   SKETCH. 

Physically  speaking,  these  people  are  among  the 
noblest  in  the  world.  The  pure  air,  their  athletic 
education  and  common  exercises,  and,  above  all,  the 
inspiring  consciousness  of  freedom,  give  to  their  whole 
form  and  manner  a  symmetry,  vigor,  dignity  and  manli 
ness,  which  combine  to  impress  the  stranger,  that,  in 
every  one  of  them,  he  has  met  a  chief.  And  this  is 
really  so  ;  for  although  they  would  not  rank  so  high  as  a 
civilized  people — at  least,  according  to  our  understand 
ing  of  the  term — yet  in  the  well-developed  physical 
frame,  in  the  inherent  love  of  liberty  and  the  determina 
tion  to  preserve  it,  they  have  the  basis  of  that  high 
order  of  power,  that  shall,  ultimately,  make  every  man 
a  law,  and  a  king  unto  himself. 

It  is  supposed,  and  with  good  reason,  that  the  Kabyles 
were  progenitors  of  the  great  Pelasgic  variety  of  man 
kind,  or  that  powerful  branch  of  the  Caucasian  race, 
which  spread  over  a  great  part  of  Europe  and  Western 
Asia.  They  seem,  at  least,  to  have  preserved  in  them 
selves  the  true  and  distinct  types  of  that  variety.  They 
are  much  whiter  than  the  neighboring  tribes ;  and  in 
their  fairness  they  often  resemble  the  Circassians ;  for 
blue  eyes  and  tawny  or  red  hair  are  not  very  uncommon 
among  them.  The  head  indicates  great  mental  power  ; 
and  this,  with  their  fine  temperament  and  superior  or 
ganization,  would  doubtless,  under  truer  conditions,  tend 
to  produce  a  very  high  order  of  character. 

The  Showiah,  which  is  their  native  tongue,  is  un- 


HISTORICAL    SKETCH.  XX111 

doubtedly  an  original  language,  and  has  some  very  re 
markable  peculiarities,  which  cannot  be  here  discussed. 
It  is  flexible  and  musical,  and  well  worthy  the  attention 
of  those  who  are  interested  in  the  antiquities  of  human 
speech,  even  though  it  may  not  be,  as  they  claim  for  it, 
the  vernacular  language  of  Noah. 

From  the  name  of  Shahmah  Shah,  which  signifies 
"  a  noble  house,"  it  may  be  supposed  that  our  Author 
sprang  from  one  of  the  principal  families  of  his  Tribe, 
where  antiquity  of  lineage  is  held  in  high  esteem. 

But  there  are  certain  points  of  his  early  history,  in  re 
gard  to  which  he  has  never  been  very  communicative ; 
and  the  probability  is  that  he  is  not  himself  well  assured 
of  the  facts.  It  appears,  however,  that  his  mother  was  a 
Frankish  woman,  though  of  what  particular  nation  it  is 
impossible  to  say. 

In  his  Letters  once  or  twice,  and  occasionally  in  con 
fidential  speech  with  his  friends,  he  hints  of  his  experi 
ence  as  a  Slave  Child.  He  was  stolen  and  sold  away 
from  his  parents  when  only  six  years  old.  After  having 
lived  a  number  of  years,  first  as  a  slave  in  Algiers,  and 
afterward  as  a  serf  in  Bohemia,  he  purchased  his  free 
dom,  and  returned  to  his  native  country,  while  yet  only 
a  boy. 

It  is  highly  probable  that  these  bitter  experiences 
tended  to  develop  that  passionate  love  of  liberty  which 
has  marked  and  colored  his  whole  life,  as  well  as  to 
unfold  the  profound  strength  and  the  ardent  affection 


XXIV  HISTORICAL   SKETCH. 

which  have  made  him,  in  the  pursuit  of  this  object,  both 
a  philanthropist  and  a  philosopher. 

On  the  death  of  his  father  the  young  Shahmah  was  at 
once  chosen  to  be  his  successor,  for  he  was  eminently 
fitted  to  take  the  place,  as  he  bore  the  name  of  their 
noble  and  venerated  Chief.  But  though  he  might  have 
won  a  high  popularity  among  his  people,  he  quietly 
resigned  the  honor  in  behalf  of  his  younger  brother, 
by  whom  it  was  promptly  transferred  to  a  near  relative ; 
for  both  these  brothers — why,  they  knew  not  then — had 
a  secret  yearning  for  the  more  philosophical  pursuits,  to 
which  the  peculiar  experience  of  Shahmah  had  early 
directed  him. 

In  these  studies,  which  were  wholly  without  books,  or 
any  exterior  guidance  or  direction,  he  early  opened  rare 
and  profound  deeps  of  thought,  sometimes  disturbing 
fountains  of  wisdom,  whose  sources  he  could  not  reach. 
Of  this  interior  life  there  was  but  one  sharer.  He  had 
drawn  his  brother  into  a  close  and  living  sympathy ;  and 
they  two  walked  together  in  the  ministries  of  that  inner 
life,  fain  to  content  themselves  without  other  companion- 
ship. 

These  habits  of  thought  and  life,  superadded  to  his 
soul-searching  experiences,  naturally  led  young  Shahmah 
very  early  to  reflect  on  the  condition  of  the  various 
tribes  in  his  paternal  province,  and  to  perceive  that  they 
fell  far  short  of  all  his  preconceived  ideas  concerning 
the  destiny  of  such  a  being  as  Man.  There  was,  indeed, 


HISTORICAL    SKETCH.  XXV 

a  kind  of  savage  freedom  among  Ms  people,  based  upon 
pure  physical  force,  and  which,  to  some  degree,  they 
shared  in  common  with  the  tiger  of  the  jungle,  and  the 
lion  of  the  desert.  Of  this  liberty,  which  had  come 
down  to  them  through  the  heirship  of  ages— the  uii- 
squandered  legacy  of  countless  generations — Ms  people 
were  very  proud;  and  they  cherished  it  with  extreme 
fondness  and  solicitude.  But  they  had  no  conception 
of  the  dignity  and  power  of  Man  as  man,  nor  of  Ms  in 
herent  rights,  which  are  inviolable  in  the  weak  as  in  the 
strong ;  and  hence  they  could  neither  perceive  nor  hold 
out  any  great  objects  of  good  to  the  race.  Their  love 
of  liberty  was,  so  far  as  it  went,  ennobling,  it  is  true,  but 
still  it  was  only  an  instinct. 

But  the  young  philosopher  penetrated  to  the  heart  of 
the  difficulty.  He  discovered  that  there  is  a  soul  in 
Freedom  ;  and  that  one  view  determined  his  true  course. 
To  know,  and,  if  possible,  to  obtain  this  soul-liberty  for 
himself,  and,  peradventure,  to  secure  it  to  Ms  brethren, 
became  the  all-absorbing  object  of  his  being. 

In  company  with  his  brother,  he  left  his  paternal  home 
on  the  mountains,  and  went  to  the  city  of  Algiers. 
There  they  determined  to  await  the  changing  of  the 
tide,  which  the  collision  of  men  and  interests,  in  that, 
to  them,  great  mass  of  people,  might  possibly  turn  in 
their  favor. 

They  first  engaged  at  service  in  the  suburbs,  the  one 
as  a  shepherd,  the  other  as  a  gardener,  in  which  callings 

2 


XXVI  HISTORICAL    SKETCH. 

they  worked  with  the  persevering  industry  that  gene 
rally  distinguishes  those  who  have  some  great  object 
in  view.  Very  soon  they  excited  the  attention  and  won 
the  friendship  of  a  worthy  Jew,  by  whose  assistance 
they  were  enabled  to  enter  the  Kabyle  College  at  Al 
giers,  where  the  youth  of  their  country  receive  instruc 
tion  gratis. 

As  the  full  course  of  this  Institution  is  limited  to 
reading  the  Koran,  with  some  minor  accomplishments, 
to  master  the  whole  was  the  work  of  only  a  few  months. 
But,  in  one  important  particular,  no  college  could  do 
more  for  them  than  the  Kabyle  College  had  done ;  for  it 
had  put  into  their  hands  the  power  of  self-instruction, 
and  taught  them  how  to  use  it.  Curiosity,  or  the  desire 
to  know — that  great  master-key  of  the  casket  where  all 
other  keys  are  hidden,  was  effectually  roused ;  and  to 
obtain  possession  of  the  richest  mental  treasures  was  but 
the  natural  result  of  a  strong  purpose,  acting  upon  free 
and  determined  souls. 

Soon  after  they  graduated  they  made  the  pilgrimage 
of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  and  the  Holy  Khaaba  of  Mecca. 
Immediately  after  their  return,  by  one  of  those  great 
providences  which  are  loosely  denominated  good  for 
tune,  they  made  acquaintance  with  a  distinguished 

American  gentleman,  Mr.  F ,  then  resident  at 

Algiers.  Our  noble  fellow-countryman  soon  became 
deeply  interested  in  them ;  and,  on  hearing  their  his 
tory,  he  invited  them  to  his  house,  and  made  himself 


HISTOEICAI,   SKETCH.  XXV11 

directly  active  in  their  assistance.  There,  sometime 
after,  in  the  course  of  conversation,  certain  business  re 
lations  were  suggested,  in  which  the  peculiar  talents  of 
Shahmah,  and  his  knowledge  of  the  country,  became 
valuable  both  to  himself  and  his  new  friend.  Thus  a 
permanent  engagement  was  effected,  out  of  which  they 
soon  saw  spring  a  profitable  business ;  and  from  it  were 
developed  the  means  of  entering  into  a  truer  work. 

The  gentleman,  perceiving  their  fine  powers,  and 
having  much  leisure,  proposed  a  regular  course  of  study, 
to  which  they,  as  their  own  daily  labors  only  took  up  a 
small  portion  of  the  time,  joyfully  acceded ;  and  their 
teacher  soon  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  them  make 
great  progress,  not  only  in  the  English  language,  but  in 

the  several  sciences.  Mr.  F was  also  not  only  an 

accomplished  draughtsman,  but  an  amateur  artist  of  no 
inconsiderable  power.  He  soon  discovered  the  fine  feel 
ing  for  art  that  distinguished  Shahmah,  and  thus  ena 
bled  him  to  develop  and  strengthen  it,  by  the  discipline 
and  exercise  of  a  judicious  culture.  Together  they  visited 
many  places  of  note,  and  made  sketches  from  the  mag 
nificent  ruins  by  which  they  were  surrounded.  Shahmah 
did  not  intend  to  make  painting  a  profession ;  but  he  held 
that  a  cultivation  of  a  man's  distinctive  genius,  whatever 
it  may  be,  is  essential  to  the  development  of  his  complete 
individuality. 

In  the  house  of  Mr.  F.  they  remained  five  years,  in 
the  meantime  not  only  educating  themselves,  but  accu- 


XXV111  HISTOEICAL    SKETCH. 

mulating  tlie  means  of  further  travel,  observation  and 
study. 

The  Institutions  of  this  country,  its  Government,  Laws 
and  People,  were  subjects  of  unfailing  interest,  espe 
cially  as  they  were  explained  with  that  partial  fondness 
which  is  so  conspicuous  in  the  American  character. 
Being  thus  fully  prepared,  they  resolved  to  visit  the 
United  States ;  but  Hassan  being  prevented  from  leav 
ing  home,  by  a  heavy  domestic  affliction,  Shahmah,  who 
had  no  duties  to  detain  him,  made  the  voyage  alone. 

Through  the  influence  of  his  honorable  and  excellent 
friend,  he  was  received  as  a  free  passenger  on  board  an 
American  ship-of-the-line,  then  about  to  sail  for  New 
Orleans.  He  was  commended  to  the  special  friendship 

and  protection  of  the  commander,  Commodore . 

His  Letters,  which  were  addressed  to  Ahmed  Hassan, 
the  brother  who  was  left  in  Algiers,  must  now  take  up 
the  history ;  and  may  they  find  a  ready  and  active  re 
sponse  from  every  true  American  heart. 

OAKLAND,  Perm.,  April  20,  1858. 


SHAHMAH 

IN    PURSUIT    OF    FREEDOM. 


LETTER  I. 


Shahmah's  Theory  of  Native  Americans — Retrospective  Thoughts — His  Hopes  confirmed 
thereby — Novelties — Sea-sickness — A  Storm — Misgivings — Theory  of  American  Cap 
tives — Condition  of  Common  Sailors — Ideal  of  a  Free  Country — Want  of  Sympathy — 
Officers  do  not  understand  him— The  Sea  and  Desert— Declaration  of  Independence- 
Yearning  for  Rest  and  Home. 

OFF  THE  ISLE  OF  CORVO,  Jan.  15,  1852. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  am  once  more  a  pilgrim.  The  white  terraces  of  our 
beautiful  city — the  dearer  mountains  that  shelter  and  protect  our 
home — lie  far  behind  me.  I  am  a  voluntary  exile  from  all  that 
is  dearest  on  Earth.  I  have  bound  myself  with  the  iron  of  a 
great  purpose.  I  must  work  out  the  problem  for  myself.  I 
must  know.  I  must  unfold  the  power  of  transmuting  basest  pas 
sions,  and  making  them  pure.  I  must  extract  justice  from  wrong, 
knowledge  from  ignorance,  love  from  hate,  and  strength  from 
weakness.  If  there  is  in  Earth  or  Sea,  in  Heaven  or  Hell,  an 
alchemy  invested  with  such  a  power,  I  must  unfold  it.  I  must 
endow  myself  with  it.  The  work  is  pressing  on  me  forever  ;  and 
it  must  be  done,  even  though  I  cast  my  own  soul  into  the  cruci 
ble,  and  consume  myself  for  the  good  of  mankind. 


30  SHAHMAH  IN  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

To  know  the  true  relations  of  man  with  man,  in  Government, 
and  in  Society,  and  peradventure  to  open  yet  unseen  principles 
and  powers  of  good — this  is  the  work  to  which  I  am  called  ;  and 
by  this  act  of  alienation,  I  consecrate  and  devote  myself  anew. 
New  powers,  means,  hopes,  capabilities  are  opening  before  me, 
in  the  new  world  to  which  I  go.  I  will  clothe  my  soul  in  great 
ness  equal  to  its  high  mission.  I  will  be  worthy  to  match  with 
the  truly  developed  man — the  NATIVE-BORN  AMERICAN. 

I  cannot  distrust  the  divinity  that  urges  me  on.  Have  these 
beautiful  hopes  been  my  thought  and  theme,  my  day-dream  and 
my  night  dream,  from  boyhood  up,  to  be  ever  resolved  into  no 
thing  ?  Can  anything  that  is  truly  native  to  the  soul,  die  ?  No. 
They  have  become  part  of  me.  They  are  me.  The  angels*  that 
walk  beside  me,  to  write  down  all  my  actions,  know  it  ;  and 
they  continually  feed  the  engrossing  idea. 

I  know  by  everything  I  see  that  there  is,  and  must  be,  a  true 
human  freedom.  These  great  words  are  written  everywhere  ; 
and  even  when  a  little  child  I  read  them.  They  spoke  to  me  in 
the  singing  waters  of  the  Shellif ;  they  called  to  me  from  the 
thick  cloud  that  bound  the  forehead  of  Jujura  ;  they  were  writ 
ten  on  the  starry  skies  of  Irak  ;  they  came  to  me  in  the  spicy 
breath  of  Yemen  ;  and  even  the  grim  sands  of  the  desert  were 
lighted  with  their  golden  lettering.  In  the  song  of  birds  ;  in  the 
bloom  of  flowers  ;  in  all  that  is  beautiful  and  good  ;  in  all  that 
is  great  and  free  ;  in  all  that  is  perfect  and  harmonious,  they 
have  spoken  to  me — but  most  of  all  in  the  human  being.  Yes  ; 
in  the  very  constitution  of  Humanity,  I  have  heard  a  voice — I 
have  seen  a  light — I  have  read  a  history,  which,  to  the  man, 
himself,  was  neither  seen,  nor  heard,  nor  understood  ;  and  I 
know  that  there  is  in  it  a  capacity  for  all  this  good — a  power  to 
perfect  and  crown  it.  And  there  have  been  moments  when  I 
have  looked  into  the  light  of  a  clearer  Heaven — into  the  beauty 
of  a  happier  Earth  ;  and  I  know  that  they  are  not  to  come,  but 

*  It  is  a  popular  belief  among  this  people,  that  every  man  has  two  angels,  who  always 
accompany,  and  keep  a  record  of  his  actions. 


THEORY   OF   NATIVE   AMERICANS.  31 

to  be  unfolded  ;  for  as  the  perfection  of  bloom  and  fruit  is  in 
the  seed,  so  is  the  perfection  of  Humanity  in  itself  ;  and  the  day 
is  near  at  hand  for  the  opening  thereof. 

It  is  pleasant,  my  brother,  to  think  that  even  at  this  distance 
thou  canst  hear  and  understand  me.  The  cord  of  love  is  true 
and  strong  ;  and  it  reaches  out  unbroken  from  thee  to  me.  Our 
spirits  take  hold  of  it  ;  and  though  great  waters  lie  between  us, 
they  freely  meet,  and  mingle  together.  Send  your  thoughts  to 
me  freely  ;  and  they  shall  go  back  refreshed  ;  for  they  are  kin 
dred  angels  ;  and  joyfully  I  entertain  them. 

I  cannot  express  all  that  I  see  and  hope,  both  for  thee  and 
Youley.  We  were  severed  through  many  years  ;  but  all  the 
great  future  must  reunite  us.  With  every  rising,  and  every  setting 
sun,  I  bless  Allah,  that  he  has  given  you  both,  to  be  so  near  to 
me.  It  would  have  been  much  to  have  found  you,  as  the  be 
loved  children  of  my  mother — that  mother,  whose  angel  spirit 
has  shone  forever  in  me,  shedding  the  light  of  Heaven  on  my 
dark  and  troubled  life,  and  making  me  strong  enough,  in  the 
hard  ways  I  have  travelled,  to  struggle  through,  and  leave  them 
all  behind.  But  I  have  found  much  more — companions — friends 
— dwellers  of  my  inmost.  Whatever  I  may  get  of  good,  is  not 
for  me,  only,  but  for  thee  and  that  precious  sister,  whose  powers 
are  now  so  truly  unfolding. 

But  I  cannot  disguise  from  myself  the  great  loneliness  I  feel. 
Shall  I  find  any  who  will  be  to  me  what  thou  and  Youley  are  ? 
I  have,  as  yet,  seen  no  woman,  besides  her,  who  is  at  all  a  com 
panion  to  me.  Shall  this  want  of  the  soul,  that  craves  the 
closest  union,  with  what  is  equal,  and  yet  most  unlike  itself,  be 
answered,  also  ?  Among  all  the  fine  and  noble  women  of  that 
highly  favored  land,  will  there  be  one  who  will  truly  come  within 
the  narrow  circle  of  this  .yearning  heart,  blessing  it  selfishly, 
that  it  may  grow  larger  and  more  generous  in  the  companion 
ship  ?  I  often  ask  myself  this  ;  and  who  shall  answer  me  ?  My 
nature  tells  me  I  must  have  companionship  in  marriage.  Other 
wise  I  could  not  tolerate  it.  How  will  it  come  ? 


32  SIIAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

January  20. — My  life  here  is  full  of  novelty.  The  structure 
of  the  ship,  the  habits  and  modes  of  life,  the  conversation  and 
character  of  the  people,  are  all  full  of  a  strange,  new  interest, 
that  has  kept  me  in  a  continual  state  of  excitement  for  some 
days,  though  I  am  now  gradually  passing  into  the  common  equi 
poise.  I  hope  soon  to  be  more  tranquil  ;  and  this  is,  under  the 
circumstances,  especially  necessary  for  me.  In  that  profound 
calm  of  soul,  in  which  truth  can  be  seen  dispassionately  and 
clearly,  must  I  try  all  things.  I  will  keep  my  spirit  free  and  clear 
as  air,  that  the  rays  of  a  higher  wisdom  may  shine  through  me, 
and  no  mote  nor  flaw  may  distort  or  discolor  them.  Then  I 
shall  see  truly  and  judge  righteously. 

Thursday  morning,  January  29. — This  is  my  first  writing  since 
I  left  you  so  abruptly  more  than  a  week  ago.  The  truth  is,  I 
have  been  suffering  from  sea-sickness  almost  ever  since  I  came 
on  board,  and  I  am  still  quite  reduced  and  weak.  They  tell  me 
that  I  shall  be  better  for  my  illness,  when  it  leaves  me.  This 
is  a  hard  way  to  purchase  health  ;  but  Allah  is  good,  and  always 
sendeth  what  is  right. 

We  have  had  a  severe  storm.  It  must  have  been  very  grand 
as  well  as  terrible  ;  but  I  was  too  ill  either  for  enjoyment  or 
terror.  I  had  long  desired  to  witness  a  great  storm  at  sea  ;  but 
it  was  in  vain  that  I  rallied  myself.  I  was  still  more  sickened 
by  the  hurling  and  pitching,  as  the  ship  rode  gallantly  over  the 
mountain  swells,  or  went  down  into  the  deep  dark  valleys  of  the 
sea.  Even  the  old  sailors  v/ere  pale,  and  moved  about  silently. 
The  unnatural  stillness  within  made  a  frightful  contrast  to  the 
din  without.  But  sick  as  I  was,  the  grandeur  of  the  scene 
penetrated  me.  Yet  I  wanted  my  full  strength,  that  I  might 
rise  into  its  spirit  and  become  one  with  it. 

There  are  some  things,  my  brother,  of  which  I  long  to  speak, 
and  yet  I  almost  fear  to  whisper  them,  even  to  thee.  I  am  per 
plexed  with  conflicting  opinions  ;  but  I  fear  lest  my  own  igno 
rance  and  immature  judgment  should  mislead  me.  Nevertheless, 
it  is  due  to  our  friendship  that  I  should  speak  freely.  Certain 


THEORY  OF   NATIVE  AMERICANS.  33 

things  have  passed  under  my  own  observation  which  I  hardly 
dare  to  think  of,  lest  I  should  commit  some  involuntary  wrong. 
I  will  not  be  in  haste  to  censure  ;  and  though  my  faith  is  some 
what  shaken,  I  will  not  yet  surrender  it. 

Smile  not,  0  Hadgi*  Hassan,  when  I  tell  you  that  I  have 
almost  decided  for  myself  that  the  crew,  or  working  men  of  this 
ship,  are  not  Americans,  though  they  certainly  bear  a  very  strong 
resemblance  to  them,  and  speak  the  language  almost  like  natives. 
You  remember  what  Mr.  F.  has  so  often  told  us,  that  all  the 
American  people  are  free  and  equal.  They  are  created  so  ;  so 
they  live,  and  so  they  die.  I  imagine  that  these  men  who  are 
employed  by  the  Americans,  may  have  been  captured  from  some 
of  the  surrounding  nations.  It  is  quite  possible  they  might  have 
been  savages,  on  whom  the  great  people  made  war,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  leading  them  up  to  a  finer  civilization  ;  and  their  lives 
have  been  generously  spared  for  this  purpose.  The  theory  is  a 
noble  one  ;  but  still  I  doubt  the  utility  of  the  system,  as  they 
have  reduced  it  to  practice,  for  the  discipline  of  this  ship  really 
does  not  seem  to  be  a  true  outbirth  of  the  Declaration  of  Inde 
pendence  ;  and  yet  what  less  than  this  could  we  have  reason  to 
expect  ?  It  certainly  seems  more  like  slavery  than  freedom.  But 
I  myself  am  only  just  emerging  from  barbarism,  and  how  should 
/  judge  what  is  best  for  so  great  a  people  ? 

Have  you  ever  thought  what  it  would  be  to  find  a  country 
whose  people  are  all  equal — all  free — all  enlightened  ?  They 
must  be  as  a  Nation  of  Gods.  New  models  and  measures  of 
greatness  must  be  prepared  for  them.  There  can  be  neither 
slave  nor  tyrant  among  them.  They  can  tolerate  nothing  low 
or  servile,  nothing  unjust  or  unkind  ;  for  every  act  of  Man,  in 
the  perfect  freedom  and  purity  of  his  nature,  must  be  essentially 
good  and  true. 

You  remember  the  words  of  our  friend,  when  he  often  spoke 
to  us  of  his  people  and  his  country.  They  must  have  been  true  ; 

*  Those  who  have  made  the  pilgrimage  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre  generally  assume  and 
bear  the  title  of  Hadgi. 

9* 


34:  SHAHMAH  IN  PURSUIT  OF  FEEEDOM. 

for  he  could  neither  have  been  deceived  himself,  nor  willing  to 
deceive  us.  What  can  I  think  but  this  ?  And  yet  I  am  greatly 
disappointed.  The  freemen  of  this  ship — that  is,  the  officers 
and  passengers,  for  I  must  decide  that  the  crew  are  not  Ameri 
cans — fall  very  far  short  of  what  we  are  led  to  expect.  But 
still  it  is  possible  that  I  do  not  truly  gauge  them.  They  may 
find  it  difficult  to  unbosom  their  great  thoughts  to  a  stranger, 
and  he  a  comparative  barbarian.  As  I  become  more  enlightened, 
I  shall  gain  their  confidence.  So  I  continually  hope.  But  could 
they  see  how  earnestly  I  am  seeking  knowledge,  and  how  I 
drink  every  word,  as  the  desert  drinks  the  rain,  with  a  still 
deepening  thirst,  they  surely  would  strive  to  understand  and 
answer  me.  But  when  I  question  them  of  the  Soul-Liberty, 
whose  flitting  wings  we  have  been  so  long  pursuing,  sometimes 
they  la.ugh,  at  other  times  they  look  grave — perhaps  as  if  they 
did  not  understand — but  they  never  give  me  a  clear  and  satis 
factory  answer.  Does  the  value  of  freedom,  like  that  of  other 
gems,  reside  chiefly  in  its  rarity  ?  And  do  we  become  uncon 
scious  of  its  value  so  soon  as  it  is  made  common  ?  These  are 
questions  I  have  repeatedly  asked  myself.  But  as  yet  no  answer 
comes. 

My  new  friend,  the  Commodore,  continues  to  treat  me  with 
the  greatest  courtesy  and  kindness  ;  but  he  never  seems  to 
reach  the  central  thought,  which  has  been  our  polar  star  from 
boyhood,  and  is  still  leading  us  into  higher  conceptions  of  Good 
to  Mankind.  He  will  tell  me  of  the  riches,  and  the  greatness, 
and  the  freedom  of  his  country  ;  but  his  ideas  appear  vague  and 
slippery.  I  cannot  look  them  in  the  face  ;  I  cannot  take  hold 
of  them.  I  can  hardly  see  that  he  has  any  higher  conception 
of  the  rights  and  destiny  of  man,  as  a  human  being,  than  we 
have  observed  in  our  own  people — and  I  will  not  say  the  chiefs 
either. 

The  subordinate  officers  appear  to  be  of  the  same  stamp. 
Their  thoughts  reach  no  higher  than  existing  laws  and  institu 
tions,  of  which  their  own  are  the  best.  But  when  I  allude  to 


THEORY   OF   NATIVE   AMERICANS.  35 

their  Declaration  of  Independence,  and  speak  of  the  absolute 
freedom  and  equality  of  all  men,  they  sometimes  say  carelessly, 
that  the  people  of  their  country  are  all  free  and  equal,  as  a 
matter  of  course  ;  and  sometimes  they  seem  almost  vexed,  as  if 
the  subject  were  unpleasant ;  and  then  they  whisper  among 
themselves  that  I  am  an  enthusiast  and  a  dreamer.  I  cannot 
understand  this,  and  it  troubles  me. 

I  hear  at  this  moment  the  call  of  the  boatswain's  mate  in  the 
hatchway,  ordering  the  lights  to  be  extinguished,  and  I  know  it 
is  eight  o'clock.  I  will  now  leave  my  friend  to  breathe  the  fresh 
air  awhile  on  deck  ;  for  it  is  a  lovely  night,  and  the  troubled 
spirit  will  be  soothed  by  its  influence,  for  there  is  a  greatness  in 
Nature  that  never  rebukes  my  thought  for  soaring  too  high. 

Monday,  February  2. — With  the  boundless  sea  around,  and 
the  boundless  sky  above,  I  have  been  for  days,  as  it  were,  swal 
lowed  up  in  the  grandeur  of  the  scene.  You  remember,  my 
brother,  when  we  stood  together  in  the  midst  of  the  Great 
Desert,  and  the  deep  repose  of  a  starry  night  was  folded  round 
us  as  a  garment.  Silence  stretched  out  her  great  wings,  brood 
ing  over  all  things,  and  Fear  shrunk,  trembling,  into  the  deepest 
shadows.  The  crouching  lion  was  hushed  in  his  lair,  and  stirred 
not,  even  when  the  grim  shadow  of  the  silent-footed  camels  fell 
across  his  track  ;  and  the  silly  ostrich  hid  her  head  in  the  sand 
and  nestled  silently,  as  if  she,  too,  felt  the  great  Power  that  lives 
in  Nature. 

We  stood  together,  grasping  each  other  by  the  hand,  silent 
before  the  Majesty  which  had  clothed  itself  in  vastness,  and 
reigned  alone.  Oppressed  with  a  strange  awe,  we  could  only 
whisper,  "  How  great  is  Allah  1"  Then  we  started  at  the  sound 
of  our  own  voices,  which  were  drunk  up  in  a  moment  ;  for  the 
stillness  itself,  was  the  profoundest  voice  of  God. 

A  night  view  of  the  sea  is  akin  to  that ;  but,  in  some  respects, 
quite  different.  The  desert  lies  stretched  out  in  its  immensity, 
boundless  in  extent,  and  terrible  in  stillness  ;  but  wholly  void  of 
life.  The  great  creation  seems  to  have  dropped,  still-born,  from 


36  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

the  hands  of  Allah  ;  and  thenceforth  become  dead,  it  lies  as  it 
was  first  laid,  with  the  sorrowful  and  silent  stars  looking  in  its 
wan  face  ;  though  the  Ages  have  embalmed  it  ;  and  like  the 
Dead  of  Egypt,  it  has  been  brought  to  the  Banquet  of 
Life. 

But  the  Sea  is  full  of  motion,  of  physical  character  and  life 
in  their  grandest  forms.  It  is,  in  itself,  a  great  motive  power, 
and  only  weaker  than  the  Strongest.  As  I  look  afar  over  the 
broad-heaving  bosom  of  ocean,  I  am  filled  with  a  variety  of 
strange  and  new  sensations.  I  feel  a  deep  longing  after  the 
Beautiful  and  the  True.  I  stretch  out  my  arms  to  embrace  the 
Greatness.  I  aspire  toward  all  the  Possible.  Were  it  only  to 
be  lifted  out  of  our  own  littleness,  we  should  come  and  sit  at 
the  feet  of  this  great  Teacher.  I  have  stood  through  the  long 
watches  of  the  night,  with  no  company  but  the  Sea  and  Stars  ; 
but  then  I  was  least  alone  ;  for  in  the  great  Soul  of  Nature  my 
own  spirit  found  rest  and  fullness. 

To  me  the  Sea  is,  above  all  created  things,  instinct  with  one 
sentiment — Freedom.  This  is  the  great  apostle  of  Liberty  ; 
and  when  men  can  truly  hear  him,  they  shall  unseal  the  foun 
tains  of  a  truer  wisdom,  and  enter  into  the  ideal  of  a  purer 
happiness. 

I  must  close  this  before  .long  ;  for  we  are  drawing  near  the 
Island,  where  we  expect  to  land,  and  where  our  faithful  Biscar- 
res  leaves  me.  By  his  hand  I  shall  send  this  letter,  with  some 
books,  which  were  given  me  by  the  passengers.  Among  them 
you  will  find  the  History  of  the  American  Revolution,  and  a 
volume  of  poems  by  a  young  American,  of  the  name  of  Whit- 
tier.  They  say  he  is  a  Quaker  ;  but  why  he  is  called  so,  or 
whether  he  is  afflicted  with  any  disease  causing  involuntary 
motion,  I  did  not  understand.  There  seems  to  be  at  least  no 
disease  either  in  his  heart  or  mind,  as  you  will  perceive  by  his 
writings.  They  have  some  allusions  to  certain  conditions  of 
Slavery,  which,  as  yet,  I  do  not  fully  comprehend  ;  but  all  his 
thoughts  are  either  lighted  up  with  beauty,  or  instinct  with 


THEORY   OF  NATIVE  AMERICANS.  37 

power,  while  at  the  same  time,  they  are  inspired  with  the  very 
essence  of  that  spiritual  freedom  we  are  seeking. 

In  the  History  you  will  find  the  Declaration  of  Independence. 
I  have  read  it  again  and  again,  until  its  very  lettering  seems 
burned  into  my  soul.  Well  worthy  is  it  to  be  the  hand-book 
and  manual  of  statesmen,  and  the  charter  of  freedom  to  the 
greatest  people  under  Heaven.  Its  divine  truths  should  be,  and 
doubtless  are,  wrought  into  amulets,  and  worn  on  the  heart  of 
every  true  American,  that  every  action  of  his  life  may  be  regu 
lated  by  its  great  and  beautiful  laws. 

A  favorable  wind  has  suddenly  sprung  up.  We  are  rapidly 
nearing  the  shore.  I  have  been  for  the  last  hour  gazing  on  the 
land  we  are  approaching,  with  a  feeling  of  love  I  never  felt  be 
fore.  Dear,  dear  Earth  1  I  fly  from  the  perilous  bosom  of  the 
Sea  ;  I  stretch  out  my  arms  to  thee,  as  if  returning  to  my 
Mother's  breast.  Let  me  lay  my  weary  head  once  more  upon 
thy  bosom,  and  be  lulled  into  serenity  and  rest,  by  the  compos 
ing  stillness  of  thy  great  heart. 

Bear  my  love  to  our  sister  Youlcy,  and  with  it  the  bracelet 
which  I  also  send  her.  May  the  words  which  I  have  had  en 
graven  there — "  FRATERNAL  LOVE  " — be  the  whole  history  of 
our  hearts.  To  thee  I  commit  my  treasure.  Cherish  her  both 
for  thee  and  me,  as  if  the  spirit  of  the  absent  dwelt  also  in  thy 
brother-heart.  I  go  away,  not  for  myself  alone,  but  to  make  her 
and  thee,  and  all  our  people  wiser  and  happier. 

The  sun  is  at  this  moment  setting.  A  flood  of  radiance  is 
thrown  over  the  deep,  and  the  western  sea  is  blushing  like  a 
timid  bride,  at  the  first  warm  kiss  of  love.  My  soul  listens,  I 
hear  the  call  to  worship  from  the  minarets  of  my  native  land. 
"  Allah  is  great  ;"  and  my  soul  answers,  "  How  great  is  Allah  I" 

I  see  the  Faithful  bow  themselves,  and  with  them,  and  with 
thee,  0  my  beloved,  do  I  now  prostrate  myself.  "There  is  no 
God  but  God  ;  and  Mahomet  is  his  prophet."  Salaam  Alik, 
for  thee  and  them. 

Adieu,  SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    II. 

SHAHMAH   LEARNS   MORE   ABOUT  THE    SAILORS. 

Shahmah  learns  more  of  the  Sailors'  Habits — Riot  Ashore — Mistake  corrected — Sailors 
not  Captives — Talk  with  William  Jones — Flogging  in  the  Navy — How  Abolished — 
Byron's  Corsair — Commodore's  Tyranny — Reproof  and  Punishment — Severity  Vindi 
cated—Social  Prayer— Formal  Prayer— Channing— Homeward  Thoughts. 

AT  SEA,  Feb.  12th. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

We  have  been  for  several  days  bound  by  a  dead  calm. 
I  am  weary  of  inaction,  for  it  is  nearly  two  weeks  since  my  last 
writing  ;  and  though  I  know  not  how  this  will  reach  you,  I  must 
write  again. 

It  is  now  11  o'clock,  and  I  hear  the  merry  din  of  the  sailors  as 
they  "  roll  to  grog;"  and  it  reminds  me  that  of  this  grog  I  have 
a  word  to  say.  It  is  a  highly  intoxicating  beverage  ;  and  when 
taken  in  large  quantities,  it  destroys  the  reason  entirely.  In 
this  ship  the  men  all  partake  of  it,  at  least  three  times  a  day, 
and  often  to  their  manifest  injury.  Is  it  not  strange  that  so 
great  a  people  should  not  rather  seek  to  lift  men  out  of  their 
animal  nature,  than  to  plunge  them  more  deeply  beneath  its 
influence  ?  But  Allah  is  merciful,  and  in  his  own  good  time 
will  send  the  knowledge  of  his  holy  Prophet  to  these  also,  and 
show  them  that  whatever  blinds  the  reason,  cannot  be  good  for 
the  Man. 

At  the  island  where  we  landed  at  the  close  of  my  last  writing, 
many  of  the  sailors  went  ashore.  When  they  returned  they 
were  riotous  and  disorderly  ;  and  several  of  them  were  in  a  state 
of  beastly  intoxication.  They  also  had  a  brawl  in  the  town, 


SHAHMAH  LEARNS  MOKE  ABOUT  THE  SAILORS.     39 

causing  serious  injury,  if  not  loss  of  life.  The  whole  affair,  how 
ever,  is  kept  quite  still.  My  informant  is  one  of  the  sailors,  a 
man  by  the  name  of  William  Jones.  Strange  as  it  may  seem, 
this  man  has  interested  me  more  than  any  other  person  here. 
Although  very  ignorant,  there  is  a  native  manliness  in  him, 
which,  I  sometimes  think,  makes  him  hated  by  the  petty  tyrants 
who  are,  by  that  kind  of  accident  which  we  call  fortune,  placed 
above  him  ;  though  they  ought,  by  every  principle  of  justice,  to 
be  put  far  below.  They  cannot  bind  his  spirit,  or  mould  it  to 
their  will  ;  and  therefore  they  hate.  I  have  often  conversed 
with  this  man,  and  have  obtained  from  him  much  valuable  in 
formation.  His  generous  feelings  and  bold  thoughts  often  please 
and  astonish  me. 

And  what  do  you  think  ?  I  have  actually  learned  from  him 
that  the  sailors  are  Americans.  I  wish  I  could  paint  for  you 
the  curious  expression  of  his  face,  when  I  put  these  questions  to 
him. 

"  Captives  1"  said  he,  with  that  queer  smile,  that  seems  so 
deep  and  thoughtful  ;  "  Captives  !"  he  repeated,  rolling  over  on 
his  tongue  a  great  lump  of  tobacco.  "  You've  been  overhaulin' 
some  o'  the  nigger  stories.  We've  sent  the  British  home,  an' 
the  Mexicans  to  Davy  Jones's  Locker,  an'  the  Injuns  off  inter 
the  Land  o'  Nowheres — so  you  see,  we  han't  got  none  but  them ; 
an' — them's  a  kind  o'  fixins  yer  mustn't  meddle  with,  if  you  don't 
want  ter  ketch  Possum  in  good  airnest." 

At  the  last  part  of  the  speech,  his  voice  fell  into  a  low,  mys 
terious  tone,  as  he  added  :  "  Ta'nt  all  gold  that  glitters,  no  how 
you  can  fix  it." 

I  could  not  well  understand  this  speech  ;  and  still  awaiting 
information,  I  asked  :  "  Is  it  possible  that  you,  and  the  other 
working-men,  are  native  born  Americans  ?" 

He  didn't  laugh  at  me  ;  but  he  looked  very  much  as  if  he 
wanted  to,  adding  :  "  All  these  men,  to  my  certain  knowledge, 
sail  under  good  papers — sound  from  stem  to  stern.  As  for  me, 
I'm  under  the  convoy  of  Little  Rhody — the  snug  little  craft  that 


40  SHAHMAH   IN   PTJKSTJIT   OP  FREEDOM. 

is  the  smallest,  and  feds  the  biggest,  of  any  in  the  whole  squad 
ron.  You  ha'nt  heern,  I  s'pose,  then,  of  Roger  Williams,  an' 
'  What-Cheer,'  an'  King  Philip  ?  I  shall  have  to  tell  you,  some 
time." 

As  I  confessed  my  ignorance,  he  gravely  took  the  quid  from 
his  mouth,  and  thrust  it  into  his  pocket,  saying  at  the  same  time, 
"  This  flip  o'  yourn  is  so  rich,  it  spiles  the  taste  o'  my  ter- 
backer." 

After  a  few  moments  he  added,  "  All  you  can  see  here  now  of 
hard  usin',  a'nt  a  circumstance  to  what  they  useter  have,  before 
floggin'  was  abolished  in  the  Navy.  An7  how  do  you  think  that 
cum  to  pass  ?  There's  but  few  knows ;  but  I  can  tell  you,  a  woman 
was  at  the  bottom  of  the  whole  business.  You  see  some  things 
came  to  her  knowledge,  an'  she  wrote  a  piece  about  it,  that 
would  have  set  the  blood  a  bilin'  to  your  finger  ends  to  hear. 
But  there  wasn't  an  Editor  anywhere  that  dared  to  put  it  in  his 
paper.  Wall,  that  woman  an't  one  to  put  her  hand  ter  the 
plough,  and  turn  back.  Find  one  she  would  ;  and  find  one  she 
did.  But  'twas  a  mighty  out  o'  the  way  place,  an'  likely  with 
moderate  kind  o'  folks  for  patrons — not  much  to  lose  any  how  ; 
an'  so  the  piece  got  in.  But  that  was  a  bold  heart  any  way, 
that  dared  to  do  it  ;  for  you  must  know  our  rich  folks  is  so  awful 
nice  an'  polite,  they  don't  like  to  hear  anything  about  how  poor 
folks  suffer.  Sailors  an'  common  people's  below  their  compre 
hension.  But  the  piece  got  in  ;  an'  whether  there  was  any  law 
to  make  it  polite  or  not,  I  don't  know  ;  but  it  got  ter  goin'  ;  an' 
it  run  like  wild  fire  all  over  the  country  ;  an'  it  got  to  be  the 
fashion  to  think  that  Sailors  mightn't  like  floggin'  ter  death 
better'n  other  folks  ;  an'  'twas  surprisin'  to  see  what  a  change 
there  was.  Papers  crowded  full,  fore  and  aft,  above  and  below 
— nothin'  but  the  sufferings,  an'  wrongs,  an'  virtues  of  that  most 
worthy  and  useful  class — till  some  on  us  begun  ter  think  there 
wasn't  so  almighty  a  thing  on  the  face  of  the  whole  airth,  as  a 
Common  Sailor. 

"  An  who  do  you  think  did  all  this,  or  put  it  all  a  doin'  ? 


HE   LEARNS    MOKE   ABOTJT   THE    SAILOKS.  41 

'Twas  Mrs.  Catherine  Williams,  of  Providence,  Rhode  Island. 
She  fired  the  first  gun  ;  an'  I  want  every  Sailor  to  know  it  ;  so 
when  we're  a  trumpetin'  great  names  ;  an'  prayin',  or  sweariu', 
as  the  case  may  be,  for  the  benefactors  of  mankind,  we  may  jest 
put  her  name  in  for  a  share  ;  for  in  my  humble  opinion, 
'twouldn't  be  out  o'  place  among  the  biggest ;  for  there  ha'nt  bin 
a  better  thing  done  since  old  Cap'n  Noah  made  his  first  v'ige,  an' 
struck  his  timbers  all  safe  an'  sound,  on  the  top  of  a  thunderin' 
tall  mounting." 

"  Do  you  know  anything  of  this  woman  ?"  I  asked  ;  for 
though  I  did  not  understand  all  the  speech,  I  comprehended 
something  of  the  good  work,  which  he  felt,  and  portrayed  so 
strongly. 

"  Don't  I  ?"  he  answered,  replacing  his  quid,  and  rolling  it 
over  with  great  gusto.  "  I  don't  know  who  should,  then  ;  for 
I've  moored  my  little  squadron  about  five  years  in  one  of  her 
snug  tenements,  over  there  in  Providence  ;  an'  if  ever  she  should 
want  a  helpin'  hand,  I  tell  ye  what,  ta'nt  Bill  Jones  ter  stand 
back,  in  the  least." 

He  was  .called  away  just  then  ;  and  I  could  not  ask  anything 
further  about  it.  I  have  since  thought  much  of  these  circum 
stances.  There  is  a  mystery  in  them  all  which  I  cannot  fathom. 
But  this  I  can  see  clearly,  that  if  their  great  manual  of  freedom 
could  be  developed  in  the  life,  and  carried  out  in  absolute  prac 
tice,  every  American  sailor  would  be  a  missionary  to  the  people 
of  less  favored  countries.  It  is  impossible  to  estimate  the 
benefits  which  the  young  Empire  of  the  West  would  thus  send 
abroad.  With  a  commerce  that  covers  every  sea,  she  would 
enroll  and  incorporate  heralds  of  salvation  for  the  very  ends  of 
the  Earth.  Neither  barbaric  hordes,  nor  feudal  aristocracies 
nor  despostic  monarchies,  nor  wrongs,  nor  monopolies  of  any  kind, 
could  resist  it  ;  for  the  True  Man  would  everywhere  be  a 
demonstration  of  the  capability  of  a  higher  manhood,  which  no 
human  being  who  was  able  to  see  it,  could  resist.  Did  they, 
who  really  seem  to  love  their  country  so  well,  never  think  of  it  ? 


42  SHAHMAH   IN   PTJKSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Sailors  can  be  enlightened  as  well  as  other  men  ;  and  from  their 
genial  temper,  and  their  romantic  position,  which  would  intro 
duce  them  everywhere  in  the  character  of  story-tellers,  they 
would  have  peculiar  power  and  opportunity  of  doing  good.  And 
were  they  truly  enlightened,  they  would  be  hailed  among  all 
people  as  the  bearers  of  light,  and  the  prophets  and  ministers  of 
freedom.  Yet  now,  alas  !  how  different  is  the  truth.  My  very 
soul  yearns  over  this  much  suffering  and  greatly  injured  class  of 
men. 

Friday,  April  15. — Three  days  have  now  elapsed  since  I  last 
spoke  with  you ;  but  though  disinclined  to  write,  I  have  thought 
much.  Our  good  Ship  has  been  going  on  again  with  the  fleet' 
ness  of  an  Arab  steed  ;  and  meanwhile  I  have  read  Byron's 
beautiful  poem  of  the  "  Corsair,"  which,  to  be  rightly  felt,  should 
be  read  at  sea.  The  exulting  sense  of  motion  and  of  power, 
which,  like  a  living  spirit,  breathes  in  the  opening  lines,  thrills 
most  intensely  through  the  soul,  when  we  occupy  the  position 
which  the  scene  itself  includes.  And  this  proud  Ship,  which  we 
curb  and  spur  at  pleasure, 

"  Walks  the  waters  like  a  thing  of  life," 

only  to  do  our  bidding  !  In  this  thought  the  pride  of  human 
dominion  is  felt  with  its  profoundest  power. 

Again,  I  have  been  lost  amid  all  the  wonders  of  the  Sea,  until 
I  became  as  a  single  drop  swallowed  up  in  its  immense  waters — 
until  I  seemed  as  nothing.  And  then  a  sense  of  greatness  which 
I  never  knew  before,  dilates  within  me.  The  sea  is  a  mirror  of 
God  ;  and  by  the  human  power  that  traverses,  and  compels  it 
to  be  a  minister  of  good,  I  feel  my  heirship  to  the  Divinity.  In 
my  soul  is  kindled  a  spark  of  the  same  fire  that  gives  life  to  the 
Universe.  I  came  not  forth  from  the  hand,  but  from  the  very 
centre  and  soul  of  God.  Shall  I  not  live  when  the  voice  of  the 
sea  is  mute  forever  ? 

I  can  write  no  more  at  present,  even  to  thee,  0  my  brother. 


HE  LEARNS  MOKE  ABOUT  THE  SAILORS.        43 

I  must  go  out,  to  be  alone  with  the  fullness  of  my  own 
heart. 

Saturday  Morning,  Feb.  22. — Since  the  last  writing  I  have 
conversed  much  with  the  Commodore,  on  the  great  subject  that 
interests  us  most  deeply  ;  but  with  less  satisfaction  than  before. 
He  often  tells  me  that  there  is  no  people  on  the  face  of  the 
Earth  so  free,  so  great,  and  so  happy,  as  those  of  his  country  ; 
but  I  begin  to  fear  that  all  this  fine  talk  wants  the  true  coun 
terpoise  of  action.  He  does  not  seem  to  recognize  MAN,  in  the 
persons  of  the  men  he  governs  ;  and  this  may  be  the  way  he 
explains  it.  There  is  a  great  enigma  somewhere.  He  certainly 
never  addresses  the  common  men,  as  one  must,  who  feels  the  true 
fraternal  bond  that  unites  him  with  all  his  kind.  He  is  distant, 
cold  and  tyrannical,  but  at  the  same  time  vindictive  and  passion 
ate  in  the  extreme.  He  often  accuses  without  just  ground,  but 
never  permits  the  accused  to  answer  for  himself,  or  to  show 
reason  why  judgment  should  not  be  pronounced  against  him  ; 
and  though  he  cannot  now  appease  himself  by  inflicting  corpo 
real  punishment,  he  evidently  strains  his  prerogative  to  the 
utmost.  There  seems  to  be  a  singular  want  of  wisdom  in  his 
Government,  to  put  such  a  man  in  such  a  place. 

A  few  mornings  since,  I  stood  leaning  over  the  side  of  the 
ship,  as  is  my  wont  in  fine  weather,  when  an  order  was  given  to 
haul  in  the  main-sail.  Among  those  called  to  perform  the  work 
was  my  friend  William. 

After  a  few  moments  the  officer  on  deck  tapped  him  on  the 
shoulder,  saying,  "  Pull  away  there  !  you  don't  pull  an  ounce  1" 

"Yes,  sir,  I  do  ;"  was  the  firm  but  still  respectful  answer. 
"  I  haul  as  hard  as  I  can." 

Complaint  was  made  to  the  Commodore  ;  and  for  this  offence 
only,  the  poor  fellow  was  ordered  below,  for  insolence  to  his 
superior  officer.  He  denied  the  charge,  stating  that  he  had  used 
no  improper  language. 

"  By  whom  can  you  prove  it  ?"  asked  the  Commodore. 

"  By  such  and  such  persons,"  replied  William,  calling  over  the 


44  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM 

names  of  several  sailors.  Upon  this  the  Commodore  lifted  his 
right  hand  in  the  most  arbitrary  manner,  saying  at  the  same 
time,  "  If  you  could  prove  what  you  say  by  every  man  before 
the  mast  in  this  ship,  I  would  not  take  their  word  against  that 
of  one  of  these  young  gentlemen  ;"  pointing  to  the  Midship 
men. 

Could  anything  be  more  unjust — more  degrading  ?  My  blood 
boiled  ;  for  I  knew  that  the  men  he  pointed  out  were,  in  every 
thing  that  makes  man  worthy  of  confidence,  at  least  equal  to 
those  small  officials,  who  strut  about  like  young  peacocks,  flut 
tering  in  advance  their  ungrown  plumage.  This  American 
liberty  at  sea  is  the  most  mysterious  thing  !  If  the  Commodore 
were  in  Algiers  I  should  say  he  has  the  spirit  of  Hassan  el 
Kalay;  *  but  being  here  I  know  not  what  to  think  ;  though, 
for  the  sake  of  our  good  friend,  as  well  as  for  our  hope's  sake,  I 
would  fain  believe  that  all  this  is  merely  accidental. 

I  have  questioned  concerning  these  affairs  of  some  of  the  most 
intelligent  of  the  officers,  and  they  tell  me  that  severe  discipline 
is  necessary  on  board  ship,  because,  being  insulated,  and  beyond 
the  reach  of  the  Law,  the  Commander  must  stand  in  the  place 
of  Law,  and  invested  with  all  its  powers  ;  that  though  this  is 
not  the  case  at  present,  they  could  wish  the  old  system  were 
revived.  Yet  all  this  would  not  hinder  kind  speech,  nor  the 
recognition  of  manhood.  Our  friend  could  have  had  no  motive 
nor  wish  to  deceive  us.  That  would  have  been  a  meanness  of 
which  his  noble  nature  is  incapable  ;  and  yet  I  fear  he  spoke 
not  truly.  Could  he  have  been  deceived  ?  He  was  learned  and 
wise.  I  will  question  all  things,  and  believe  nothing  rashly.  I 
leave  you  now  ;  for  the  ca,bin  bell  calls  to  dinner. 

A  fresh  gale  from  the  North  has  sprung  up,  and  carried  us  off 
the  coast  of  St.  Mary's,  where  we  are  to  land,  and  take  in 
water  ;  so  I  shall  have  time  to  speak  of  one  peculiarity  of  this 


*  Hassan  el  Kalay,  Aga  of  the  Castle  of  Medina,  was  a  great  tyrant,  and  guilty  of  the 
most  flagrant  acts  of  injustice. — Ed. 


HE   LEAKJSTS   MOKE   ABOUT   THE   SAILORS.  45 

people,  which  has  been  my  study,  more  or  less,  ever  since  I  came 
on  board.  I  find,  on  acquaintance,  one  redeeming  trait,  which 
would  go  far  to  atone  for  many  short-comings,  because  it  may 
finally  prepare  the  way  to  arrest  and  amend  them.  They  are 
more  devout  in  their  common  life  than  any  other  people  I  have 
ever  known.  Do  not  infer  from  this,  0  Hadgi  Hassan,  that 
they  waste  their  time,  or  spend  their  money,  in  pilgrimages  to 
kiss  the  holy  stone  of  the  Kaa'ba,  or  perform  its  sacred  walk. 
And  as  to  the  nine  ablutions,  appearances  do  not  indicate  any 
very  strict  observances  of  this  sort.  But  they  have  certain 
forms  of  worship,  which  they  use  on  almost  all  occasions.  In 
their  work  and  in  their  rest,  and  even  in  their  story-telling,  they 
often  call  on  God  in  the  most  earnest  and  vehement  manner,  and 
also  sometimes  on  their  prophet.  They  frequently  invoke  curses 
on  their  enemies  ;  and  this  I  can  understand  perfectly,  for  it  is 
in  strict  accordance  with  the  Word  of  the  great  Prophet,  as 
written  in  the  Holy  Book.  But  when  I  hear  them  pray  God  to 
curse  themselves,  and  especially  their  own  eyes,  I  am  perplexed. 
It  may,  however,  be  merely  a  form  of  penance  or  of  self-sacrifice, 
which  is  in  use  amongst  them.  There  is  something  in  these 
ejaculations  that  affects  me  strangely — I  could  almost  say  un 
pleasantly  ;  yet  I  have  the  strongest  conviction  of  their  sincerity. 
They  have  no  particular  form  for  these  prayers,  neither  is  their 
worship  confined  to  stated  times.  They  do  not  welcome  the 
rising,  nor  dismiss  the  setting  sun  with  prayer  and  praise  ;  but 
every  man  is  permitted  to  adopt  his  own  forms  and  times  for 
these  exercises.  I  observe  that  their  ejaculations  become  more 
ardent  when  there  is  a  great  pressure  of  work — but  most 
especially,  when  the  work  goes  wrong.  All  this  is  certainly  very 
natural  ;  for  at  such  times  we  feel  more  need  to  call  on  Allah 
for  his  help  and  guidance.  I  have  also  observed  that  the  men 
move  with  much  greater  celerity  while  under  their  influence. 
Does  not  this  show  their  sincerity  ? 

I  said  that  these  people  have  no  regular  time  for  prayer  ;  but 
there  may  be   a  slight  mistake  in  this.     A  person  called  a 


46  SHAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT   OF   FEEEDOM. 

Chaplain — which  is,  I  suppose,  a  kind  of  Marabout* — calls 
all  the  men  together  once  a  week,  on  the  Sabbath  of  their 
Prophet,  and  talks  to  them  awhile.  I  believe  they  call  these 
formalities  devotions  ;  but  they  have  none  of  the  zeal  and 
heartiness  of  the  spontaneous  exercises  ;  and  their  gravity  might 
very  easily  be  mistaken  for  dullness,  as  both  speaker  and  hearers 
seem  to  feel.  There  is  a  sensible  relief  at  the  close,  when  I  ob 
serve  they  all  get  a  good,  long  inspiration,  and  stretch  them 
selves  as  if  they  had  felt  contracted,  or  had  not  breathed  freely 
under  the  imposed  restraint. 

I  observe  that  the  Chaplain  never  makes  use  of  any  of  these 
forms  of  social  prayer,  which  are  in  common  use  by  every  other 
man  on  board,  from  the  Commodore  down  to  the  Cabin-boy. 
He  must  either  be  less  devout  by  nature  than  they  ;  or  else  he  is 
jealous  of  a  wide  diffusion  of  the  religious  principle,  lest  the 
foundations  of  his  place  should  be  undermined,  and  his  profession 
itself  destroyed.  Their  worship,  being  spontaneous,  is  more 
hearty  and  sincere  ;  and  when  they  can  pray  so  well  for  them 
selves,  he  may  reasonably  fear  that  they  will  hardly  employ 
another  to  pray  for  them.  I  have  observed,  too,  that  these 
ejaculations  are  seldom  uttered,  unless,  as  it  were,  from  habit, 
or  by  chance,  in  the  presence  of  the  Spiritual  Teacher.  Are 
they  conscious  of  trespassing  on  his  rights,  or  afraid  that  he 
will  vindicate  his  prerogative  ? 

An  unexpected  opportunity  for  sending  this  occurs  ;  and  I 
hasten  to  improve  it.  A  respectable  Arab  traveller  has  just 
come  on  board,  from  an  English  ship  bound  for  Algiers.  I  in 
close  in  this  package  a  volume  of  the  writings  of  Channing.  He 
was  a  priest  of  Jesus,  and,  I  am  told,  he  did  great  good  for  his 
people.  His  heart  is  large  and  deep  as  the  ocean.  It  embraces 
the  whole  race,  recognizing  the  good  of  the  lowest.  You  will 
find  many  an  echo  to  our  own  thoughts  in  these  volumes.  Let 
them  be  the  companions  of  your  most  sacred  hours.  Let  them 
speak  to  you  as  your  bosom  friend  !  Were  all  his  priests  like 

*  Priest. 


HE  LEAENS  MOEE  ABOUT  THE  SAILOES.        47 

this,  it  would  not  be  hard  to  follow  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  You 
will  not  be  offended,  or  fearful,  because  I  say  this  ;  for  your 
liberal  mind  can  see  that  in  religion,  above  all  things,  the  will, 
the  thought,  and  the  conscience,  should  be  left  free.  Still  I 
remain  a  faithful  follower  of  the  Prophet  ;  for  he  smiles  most 
truly  on  me,  when  I  repeat  the  mother's  prayer,  which  is  all  I 
know  of  any  other  religion. 

What  shall  I  say  to  Youley,  but  that  I  am  proud  to  be  her 
brother.  May  her  tender  little  heart  hush  itself  in  peace.  I 
cannot  love  her  less.  Absence  only  makes  my  home-blessings 
still  more  precious.  I  feel  that  there  can  be  growth,  only,  for 
this  pure  and  beautiful  love,  which  enters  not  merely  into  the 
affections  of  the  heart,  but  binds  thought  to  thought,  strength 
ening  our  loves  with  the  will  and  the  understanding.  How 
could  I  live  so  long  without  you  ;  and  now,  when  your  presence 
had  become  necessary  to  me,  how  could  I  leave  you  ?  I  see  you 
in  my  dreams,  0  beloved  brother  and  sister  ;  and  sometimes  I 
think  you  are  always  present  to  me.  Were  it  not  for  this,  and 
the  thought  that  it  is  good  for  you,  also,  I  could  not  bear  my 
exile  ;  and  if  I  listened  only  to  my  own  heart,  I  should  pine  with 
home-sickness. 

How  full  of  beauty  and  power  are  the  words  of  the  Arab 
Poet  :  "  The  true  soul  must  weave  for  itself  a  robe  of  fire." 
Yes  ;  after  all,  the  human  soul  must  be  its  own  best  inspirer. 

Every  wind  that  travels  eastward  is  laden  with  blessings. 
Dear,  dear  Algeria  !  I  fly  to  thee  in  thought.  0  my  Country! 
my  Home  !  still  dearer  as  I  recede  ;  my  heart  aches  with  the 
love  it  bears,  and  can  never  be  alienated.  I  see  the  dear  cabin 
of  my  happy  youth — the  blessed  home  of  Reunion  ;  and  iu  the 
spirit  its  roofing  Plane  trees  still  overshadow  me.  Among  the 
vines  are  flitting  the  white  robes  of  Youley.  I  see  the  tender- 
fingered  maidens  twining  garlands  ;  and  I  catch  the  breath  of 
fragrant  herbs.  The  voice  of  Youley,  clear  and  musical,  and  in 
its  very  sweetness,  distinct  among  the  louder  voices,  now  is  call 
ing  me  ;  but  I  can  only  answer  by  wafting  back  an  adieu. 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER   III. 


THE    CRIMSON    SCORPION    OF   THE    SOUTH. 

The  Crimson  Scorpion  of  the  South — Glooms — Change  of  Scene — The  Voice — The  Form 
—The  Car— The  Red  Hand— The  Black  Hand— The  Victims— The  Branded  Hand— The 
High  Priest — Apis  and  his  Masking  Neighbor — Bullying — Subserviency — Scorpion 
Threats— Scorpion  Worship — Offerings  to  the  Idol — Incense — Renewed  Roaring — The 
Moving  Car — Usurpations  and  Triumphs  of  the  Scorpion — Waking  of  the  Free — The 
Mask  Falls — Thunder  of  Freedom — A  too  bracing  Current — A  Collapse — Joy  of  the 
Angels— Angel  of  the  North— Angel  of  the  South— The  Scorpion  disappears— The 
Broken  Chains — The  Sister  Angels  meet  and  embrace. 

AT  SEA,  Feb.  20. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  have  been  for  several  days  involved  in  one  of  those 
inexplicable  glooms  which,  you  know,  at  times  afflict  me.  What 
is  their  philosophy  ?  for  philosophy  they  have.  I  observe  that 
they  ajways  have  some  connection  with  special  events,  or  reve 
lations,  either  in  the  present  or  future.  I  believe  that  no  strong 
mental  impression  or  emotion  can  be  aimless,  or  meaningless. 
If  we  would,  I  am  sure  we  could,  always  trace  these  involuntary 
experiences  to  direct  relationship  with  coming  events,  which  they 
either  disclose  or  foreshadow. 

Last  evening  the  mental  distress  actually  reached  the  culmi 
nating  point,  which  it  had  been  for  some  days  approaching.  I 
could  no  longer  struggle  against  it. 

Under  plea  of  illness,  which  indeed  was  true,  I  left  the  Gentle 
men  early,  and  retired  to  my  State  Room,  that  I  might  nurse 
and  concentrate  the  vague  sense  of  suffering  and  depression,  and 
so  aid  the  final  struggle,  which  I  knew  must  come  ;  otherwise,  I 
could  not  well  preserve  either  my  health,  or  my  reason.  Will 

48 


THE   CKIMSON    SCORPION   OF  THE   SOUTH.  49 

these  moral  tempests  and  heart-quakes  always  be  necessary  for 
me  ?     I  cannot  tell.     Bnt  so  it  has  been  ;  and  so  it  is. 

The  load  was  not  immediately  lifted  ;  but  the  great  cloud, 
thick,  black  and  impenetrable,  still  hung  over  me,  when  I  went 
to  sleep.  I  use  this  term  for  want  of  some  other,  not  because  it 
is  proper  to  that  peculiar  state,  which,  sleeping  or  waking,  con- 
0sciously  or  unconsciously,  now  seems  entering  into  a  large  por 
tion  of  my  experience. 

I  lay  looking  about  me,  until  a  sort  of  dreamy  transition 
gradually  changed  the  scene.  I  seemed  to  stand  in  a  wide 
champaign,  which  I  immediately  recognized  as  an  American 
landscape.  There  were  enormous  Cane-brakes  with  Rice  and 
Cotton  fields  ;  while  here  and  there  a  small  and  beautiful  Palm 
rose  up^  still  and  solemn,  in  the  stifling  air.  A  dense,  but  yet 
translucent  vapor  hung  over  all ;  and  this  was  of  a  dead, 
or  livid  flame  color.  It  was  as  if  the  sun  had  risen,  but 
had  transmitted  heat  and  color,  rather  than  light  ;  or  else  the 
light  was  absorbed,  and  pent  up  in  the  smothering  air. 

Then  I  heard  a  voice  that  seemed  to  open  out  of  the  Heavens, 
crying  aloud  :  "Behold  the  great  Idol  of  many  worshippers,  the 
Crimson  Scorpion  of  the  South  !" 

I  was  greatly  astonished  at  this,  never  having  heard  before 
that  the  American  people  are  Idolaters. 

Then  the  Voice  answered  my  Thought :  "  Unhallowed  wor 
ship,  under  whatever  name,  or  by  whatever  people  it  is  offered, 
can  be  nothing  else  than  Idolatry,  or  a  substitution  of  the  False 
for  the  True.  And  nowhere  under  Heaven  is  there  to  be  found 
a  more  deplorable  spiritual  darkness  than  in  this  very  Christian 
and  republican  land." 

"  And  is  this  the  end  of  all  my  labors,  sacrifices,  sufferings  ?" 
I  exclaimed.  "  Shall  I  always  hear  only  this,  that  my  search 
and  my  hope  are  vain  ?" 

And  the  Voice,  in  a  tone  of  mild  authority,  answered,  "  Wait." 

Then  I  saw  a  Gigantic  Form  borne  on  a  lofty  car,  and  casting 
a  deep  black  shadow  a  great  distance  round.  This  shadow 

3 


50  SIIAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FBEEDOM. 

seemed  to  be  in  itself  baleful.  Flowers  eould  not  bloom  there  ; 
and  small  birds,  as  they  flew  ovcrr  often  fell  and  perished  sud 
denly,  as  if  they  had  been  struck  down  by  poisoned  arrows. 

But  as  the  car  was  rapidly  approaching  me,  I  was  questioning 
with  myself  how  I  should  escape  this  common  pestilence,  when 
the  motion  was  arrested  by  a  sudden  shock  ;  and  when  I  would 
have  fled  in  extreme  terror,  the  Voice  said :  "  Fear  nothing. 
Over  the  true  life  this  Moral  Death  has  no  power.  But  observe 
well  what  thou  seest,  for  nothing  in  this  phenomenon  is  without 
its  prototype  and  reality  in  the  present  and  in  the  future." 

Then  I  noticed  carefully  the  features  of  the  Idol,  as  one  by 
one  they  were  unfolded,  for  at  the  first  view  the  whole  form  was 
too  horrible,  and  seemed  to  quench  the  clear  sight  which  yet  had 
power  to  peruse  the  details,  as  the  car  stood  directly  before  me. 
And  as  I  looked,  my  eyes  were  chained  to  the  Idol  by  a  horrible 
fascination.  Even  such  as  I  saw,  I  describe  it : 

Though  of  vast  superficial  dimensions,  it  did  not  present  the 
appearance  of  great  strength  or  inherent  power,  as  a  whole.  Its 
terrible  aspect  arose  from  the  malignity  of  spirit  which  all  the 
single  features  were  combined  to  express.  Its  front  was  the 
head  of  a  woman  ;  its  hair  was  the  mane  of  a  lion  ;  its  crest  was 
the  horns  of  a  goat  ;  its  arms  were  the  arms  of  a  crocodile  ;  its 
hands  were  the  paws  of  a  tiger  ;  its  nails  were  the  talons  of  a 
harpie  ;  its  shoulders  were  the  wings  of  a  dragon  •  its  tongue 
was  the  tongue  of  an  asp  ;  its  teeth  were  the  fangs  of  a  viper  ; 
its  eyes  were  the  eyes  of  a  basilisk  ;  its  body  was  the  body  of  a 
scorpion  ;  its  brain  was  the  brain  of  a  fox  j  and  its  breath  was 
the  breath  of  a  vampire. 

The  enormous  body  being  thrown  into  many  coils,  lay  prone, 
while  the  long  neck  was  arched,  and  the  head  and  front  elevateclr 
towering  up  with  a  kind  of  majesty  that  made  the  very  Heavens 
astonished  to  behold.  With  every  motion,  the  yellow  scales 
that  covered  it  ignited  each  other  and  burned  with  blue  and 
crimson  flames,  which,  in  certain  connections  with  the  moist  air, 
became  irridescent,  and  the  splendid  coloring  not  only  heightened 


THE  CRIMSON  SCOEPION  OF  THE  SOUTH.        51 

the  hideousness  of  the  loathsome  form,  but  it  had  a  blinding 
quality,  which  sometimes  caused  a  total  loss  of  vision  in  the 
worshippers.  The  hair  of  the  mane  also  burnt  with  the  same 
colors,  every  hair  emitting  a  stream  of  liquid  fire,  as  if  it  had 
been  fed  by  a  fountain  of  melted  sulphur;  and  the  whole  air  was 
impregnated  with  its  fumes.  Yet  the  creature  did  not  seem  to 
be  angry.  This  was  simply  its  common  habit  and  nature. 

Nor  was  the  car  itself  less  curious  in  structure  and  character. 
Its  body  was  made  of  two  scrolls,  laid  one  above  the  other,  each 
being  turned  over  at  the  front,  the  lowermost  curving  outward, 
the  uppermost  inward.  This  form  showed  the  inscriptions  that 
distinguished  them  to  good  advantage.  On  the  first  or  lower 
of  them  I  read  "  LAW  ;"  on  the  upper,  "  GOSPEL  ;"  and  the  large 
conspicuous  lettering  also  burnt  blue.  The  sides  and  the  back 
of  the  car  were  composed  of  living  and  conscious  human  forms, 
three  at  each  side  and  two  at  the  back.  They  were  pinioned  to 
each  other,  nailed  down  in  a  kneeling  posture,  and  sitting  on 
their  heels.  The  clenched  hands  were  crossed  on  the  scarred 
bosom,  the  head  bent  forward,  and  the  faces  were  expressive  of 
the  hopeless  anguish  of  their  position,  pierced  and  bound  forever. 
The  three  that  were  looking  eastward  had  the  skin  and  features 
of  the  Negro  ;  those  on  the  western  side  had  the  skin  and  fea 
tures  of  the  American  Indian  ;  and  those  at  the  back  had  the 
skin  and  features  of  the  White  Man.  One  of  the  latter,  I  fancied, 
bore  a  close  resemblance  to  my  sailor  friend,  William  Jones.  As 
the  car  was  facing  the  South,  I  observed  that  the  Whites  were 
in  the  deepest  shadow. 

Forming,  as  it  were,  the  keystone  of  an  arch  directly  over 
these  Unfortunates,  and  apparently  organized  from  their  suffer 
ings,  I  saw  a  large  Human  Hand,  impaled  at  the  wrist,  and 
spread  open.  On  the  palm  of  it  was  a  kind  of  lettering,  as  if 
burned  into  the  flesh  with  a  hot  iron.  In  some  lights  the  Hand 
was  black,  in  others  white  ;  but  it  always  conspicuously  bore 
the  lettering — it  always  wore  the  brand. 

As  I  looked,  wondering  what  all  this  might  mean,  I  heard 


52  8HAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

again  the  voice  of  the  Angel,  saying  :  "  This  is  the  great  Work 
ing  Hand,  dishonored  and  put  to  grievous  wrong.  But  the 
Coming  shall  restore  and  reendow  it  with  its  own — the  true  un 
folding  of  all  Beauty,  and  Majesty,  and  Power.  Fear  nothing." 

Quieted  by  this  assurance,  I  turned  to  observe  the  car.  It 
had  six  wheels,  alike  in  size  and  structure.  The  spokes  were 
bones  of  the  human  leg  and  arm  ;  the  rim  was  composed  of 
human  blood  and  muscle,  wrought  and  bound  together  with  the 
cement  of  the  scourge,  then  petrified  and  hardened  to  adamant. 

The  moving  power  was  electricity.  This  was  generated  by 
the  pangs  and  struggles  of  all  those  miserable  men  and  women 
whose  brains,  stimulated  by  the  tortures,  evolved  a  current  that 
seemed  at  once  to  fill  and  inspire  the  engine  that  it  moved. 

This  machine  was  very  curious  in  structure,  and  acted  on  the 
same  principle  as  a  living  heart.  By  its  perpendicular  palpita 
tions,  it  struck  laterally  against  the  wings  of  a  central  shaft,  thus 
causing  it  to  revolve  on  its  axis,  and,  at  the  same  time  to  carry 
round  the  wheels. 

In  front  of  the  car  was  a  high  altar,  grimly  overlooking  the 
Branded  Hand,  that  was  fixed  behind.  The  frame  of  the  altar 
was  a  human  skeleton,  and  the  open  skull  was  the  censer.  The 
fumes  of  the  burnt-offering  made  the  air  still  more  clouded  and 
pestilent  ;  but  I  did  not  then  see  what  it  was. 

Again  I  heard  a  deep,  hoarse,  underground  voice,  and  looking 
out  towards  the  middle  of  the  plain,  I  saw  a  large  red  humac 
hand  stretched  out  of  the  cloud,  and  clutching  at  something  in 
the  distance.  Then  I  saw  it  was  continually  seizing  human 
beings,  and  branding  them  with  its  red  mark,  so  they  and  their 
children  might  be  made  slaves  forever.  These  unfortunate  and 
helpless  beings  were  many  of  them  Negroes  ;  but  they  were 
gradually  becoming  lighter  colored,  and  some  of  them  were  pure 
whites.  There  were  among  them  men  and  women  and  small 
children.  The  little  ones  had  a  pitiful  and  appealing  look,  when 
the  great  remorseless  Hand  tore  them  from  their  mothers.  I 
could  not  choose  but  weep,  to  look  upon  them. 


THE  CRIMSON  SCOEPION  OF  THE  SOUTH.        53 

The  Hand  made  a  feint  of  getting  all  its  captives  in  the  valley 
round  about,  or  in  the  neighboring  valleys  ;  and  on  the  borders 
of  the  ocean  there  was  a  circle  drawn,  as  it  were,  in  the  air, 
with  a  sign  that  it  should  not  pass.  But  when  no  one  was  look 
ing  on,  it  would  be  thrust  out  slily  over  the  great  water  to  a 
distant  land,  where  it  seized  the  innocent  people  and  put  the 
mark  of  the  slave  on  them  ;  and  such  as  did  not  die  in  its  merci 
less  gripe,  it  brought  home.  But  if  at  any  time  it  was  in  danger 
of  being  seen,  it  dropped  its  prey  in  some  remote  place  or  shel 
tered  island,  where  a  gang  of  man-hounds  might  be  found  to 
watch  its  victims  until  the  search  was  over,  and  then  it  went 
again  in  the  night  and  took  them.  This  was  often  done,  and 
many  good  people  knew  and  declared  it,  but  the  false  lights  and 
stupefying  vapors  of  the  Idol  so  clouded  the  sight,  and  unsettled 
the  mind  of  their  Leaders,  that  they  who  knew,  and  should  have 
done  better,  with  much  fear  and  trembling  only  echoed  still  more 
fiercely  the  popular  cry,  "  Great  is  the  Crimson  Scorpion  of  the 
South  !" 

As  I  followed  the  direction  of  the  retreating  Hand,  I  saw  that 
it  was  drawn  back  into  the  Earth  ;  and  at  the  same  time  two 
great,  cavernous  jaws  opened  ;  and  I  looked  down  into  the 
fissure.  There  sat  the  High  Priest  of  the  Scorpion.  He  had 
the  stature  of  a  Titan  ;  but  the  head  and  front  were  of  a  fami 
liar  type.  They  bore  a  strong  likeness  to  the  ancient  Idol  of 
Egypt  ;  and  the  title  they  gave  him,  corresponded  with  this  ; 
for  he  was  named  Apis  ;  and  "a  great  Idol  he  was,  here,  as  else 
where  ;  though  it  occurred  to  me  that  the  forms  of  worship 
come  tardily  hither,  seeing  this  Deity  has  been  out  of  fashion, 
even  in  Egypt,  for  many  centuries. 

This  American  Apis  was  so  intensely  black,  that  he  could  be 
seen  only  by  the  light  that  came  from  thin  places  in  his  skin, 
which,  however,  were  quite  numerous.  Looking  through  these, 
I  saw  that  his  interior  substance  was  composed  of  fused  lava, 
in  a  state  of  fearful  activity.  He  was  the  owner  of  the  great 
Crimson  Hand  ;  and  he  had  another  to  match  it  of  iuky  black- 


54:  SHAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT    OF    FREEDOM. 

ness,  perhaps  for  the  convenience  of  working  in  the  dark  ;  for 
though  he  was  very  bold  in  his  initial  movements,  literally  going 
to  work  with  an  "  outstretched  hand,"  he  was  rather  secretive  in 
regard  to  the  EESULTS  of  his  operations,  which,  indeed,  furnished 
but  little  to  boast  of,  even  for  an  avowed  and  professional  Man- 
thief,  who  acted  under  the  high  sanctions  of  Law  and  Gospel. 
The  functions  of  the  two  hands  were  essentially  different  ;  for 
while  the  Right,  which  was  of  the  deep  color  of  blood-stone, 
was  capturing  victims,  the  Left  was  as  rapidly  conveying  their 
remains,  as  an  offering  to  the  Idol. 

But  by  a  nearer  examination  of  the  muscle  in  the  hand,  and 
the  structure  of  the  whole  form,  I  saw  that  the  first  indicated 
irritability  rather  than  tenacity,  and  that  the  last  was  by  no 
means  so  terrible  as  it  would  make  itself  appear  ;  for  although 
the  gaseous  nature  of  the  ignited  substances  within,  had  caused 
a  great  inflation,  I  saw  that  a  sudden,  or  accidental  lowering  of 
the  temperature,  must  cause  a  painful,  if  not  dangerous  collapse 
of  the  whole  system.  Even  the  bull's  head,  that  looked  so 
genuine,  and  set  itself  to  butt  and  roar  so  fiercely,  did  not  seem 
to  lelong  there  ;  but  though  it  was  evidently  false,  it  served  the 
purpose  of  its  Captor  just  as  well  as  if  it  had  been  native  to  him, 
as  you  shall  see. 

I  was  thus  led,  by  close  observation,  to  consider,  that,  as 
there  was  so  little  sustaining  power  in  this  terrible  form,  there 
must  be  a  continual  supply  of  force  from  some  foreign  body. 
Following  the  suggestion,  I  began  tracing  a  kind  of  electrical 
cord,  which  was  attached  to  the  head  of  Apis  ;  and  it  led  me  to 
a  corresponding  form  at  some  distance  beyond,  toward  the 
North,  and  in  a  much  clearer  atmosphere,  which  I  instantly 
recognized  as  the  Source  of  the  power.  This  form  also,  though 
Titanic,  was  far  more  human  than  the  other — not  that  he  seemed 
to  have  been  created  any  better  ;  but  he  had  not  been  quite  so 
much  weakened,  and  degraded,  and  poisoned,  by  the  Scorpion. 
He  had,  however,  a  leash  of  bloodhounds,  about  which  ho 
seemed  very  solicitous.  He  was  feeding  them  with  something, 


THE  CRIMSON  SCORPION  OF  THE  SOUTH.        55 

tliat  I  was  surprised  to  see,  looked  very  much  like  a  piece  of 
Negro  flesh,  although  the  general  humanity  of  his  appearance 
indicated  that  I  must  be  mistaken.  But  when  I  saw  him  hand 
over  a  piece  of  a  back  that  had  been  fairly  crisped  with  the 
lash,  and  a  black  foot,  worn  and  travel-sore,  I  was  forced  to 
give  up  the  point,  though  I  could  not  avoid  thinking  how  much 
he  wronged  himself  by  these  actions.  He  had,  also  in  his  employ 
a  company  of  Man-hounds,  all  of  whom  were  distinguished  by 
insignia  of  their  different  ranks  and  orders  of  office.  When 
ever  he  imagined  that  Apis  was  looking  that  way,  he  appeared 
very  anxious,  and  even  uneasy,  in  regard  to  their  behavior,  and 
was  continually  reminding  them  of  the  favors  they  had  received, 
seeming  to  think  there  were  no  other  good  gifts  in  the  world, 
than  those  of  the  Scorpion.  What  is  very  remarkable,  though 
he  had  a  truly  human  physiognomy,  he  sometimes  wore  a  mask, 
that  was  not  at  all  becoming  to  him.  This  was  fashioned  after 
the  model  of  the  head  of  a  Female  Deer  ;  but  though  I  was 
unacquainted  with  the  species,  I  could  see  that  a  name  not  in  the 
least  flattering,  or  honorable,  had  been  applied  to  it  by  his  neigh 
bor,  Apis,  whom  he  was  so  overmuch  zealous  to  please,  notwith 
standing  he  must  have  known,  that  even  his  best  qualities,  were 
held  in  derision  by  that  august  Animal.  He  appeared  ashamed 
to  have  any  one  about  him  see  this  mask,  which  was,  indeed,  a 
great  insult  to  himself,  whether  we  consider  his  strong  hand,  his 
honest  face,  his  really  true  heart,  or  his  genuine  bravery;  that  is 
when  he  felt  himself  perfectly  safe  from  the  attacks  of  his 
engrossing  Neighbor,  which,  however,  must  have  been  at  rare 
and  remote  intervals. 

I  could  see  at  once  that  if  he  had  been  a  greater  villain,  he 
might  have  found  a  better  disguise.  Possibly  there  were  no 
mirrors  about  ;  and  he  could  not  see  what  a  ridiculous  figure  he 
was  making  of  himself.  But  be  this  as  it  may,  every  time  Apis 
roared,  or  the  cord  tightened,  though  only  the  least  in  the 
world,  the  Man  of  the  North  thrust  his  head  into  the  mask,  with 
an  aspect  of  the  greatest  terror,  much  as  we  have  seen  the 


56  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Ostrich  dip  hers  into  the  sand,  notwithstanding  she  left  her 
whole  body  exposed  to  the  spears  of  the  pursuer.  The  moment 
the  roaring  ceased,  he  would  try  to  pull  it  off  again  ;  but  some 
times  it  stuck  about  his  ears  ;  and  then  he  was  fluttered,  and 
confused,  losing,  for  the  time,  much  of  the  proper  dignity  of  so 
grave  and  well-informed  a  gentleman. 

When  at  length  he  got  off  his  head-dress,  he  would  quickly 
hide  it  away,  as  if  the  very  sight  of  it  were  hateful  to  him.  But 
if  at  any  moment  the  cord  straightened,  he  would  clutch  at  it 
again  ;  for  the  one  supreme  terror  of  his  life  was  the  breaking 
of  that  cord. 

So  the  Man  of  the  Mask,  though  more  than  a  great  equal 
Power,  was  enslaved — bound  with  an  insane  fear  of  breaking  a 
tie,  which,  under  existing  conditions,  only  robbed  him  of  his 
strength.  And  while  he  held  in  his  own  hand  the  means  that 
would  effectually  rebuke  and  silence  all  opposition,  he  stood 
abashed  and  dumb  at  the  sound  of  an  empty  roar. 

Thus  he  became  subject  to  Apis,  and  a  Worshipper  of  the 
Scorpion,  not  from  love,  but  the  most  senseless  and  frantic  fear. 
Thus  for  them  he  fattened  his  blood-hounds  with  Negro  flesh, 
and  converted  his  Man-hounds  into  the  most  abject  and  despic 
able  of  slaves.  Thus  he  captured  the  miserable  run-away,  and 
either  killed  or  carried  him  back  to  a  condition  worse  than 
death.  Thus  he  gathered  up  the  offal,  and  snuffed  the  incense 
thereof,  though  he  would  not  willingly  have  touched  the  dirty 
work,  with  the  very  tongs  of  a  Freeman's  fireside — if  he  had  not 
been  so  afraid,  the  great  and  terrible  Champion  of  the  South  did 
sometimes  toss  his  horns,  and  roar  so  amazingly.  And  thus,  in 
many  ways,  he  did  wrong  to  his  own  great  heart,  that  was  not 
only  in  the  beginning  meant  to  be  true,  but  had  actually  power 
to  be  true,  if  it  had  not  been  frightened  out  of  its  own  proper 
self-possession.  Even  as  it  was,  it  maintained  a  self-generating 
power,  that  still  fed,  and  still  sustained,  the  Eoaring  Purveyor  of 
the  South,  who,  without  it,  could  not  even  have  found  filth 
enough  to  feed  his  own  Idol. 


THE  CEIMSON  SCORPION  OP  THE  SOUTH.        57 

Meanwhile  Apis  was  extremely  jealous  of  his  Neighbor,  as  I 
saw  by  watching  awhile  their  curious  proceedings.  If  there  was 
the  least  hesitation  above,  he  would  toss,  and  roar,  and 
threaten  to  break  the  cord  ;  though  he  well  knew  that  if  he 
should  do  so,  he  must  strangle  himself  with  the  hither  end. 

Then  the  Man  of  the  North,  prostrating  himself,  whisked  on 
his  lying  mask,  with  many  promises  for  the  future.  Pursuant  to 
these  good  resolutions,  Apis  looked  on  his  miserable  victims, 
toiling  in  the  utter  darkness  of  their  deplorable  condition,  and 
proclaimed  aloud,  so  that  all  the  land  heard  it,  that  the  worship 
of  the  Scorpion  was  good.  The  Man  of  the  North  answered 
back,  but  so  feebly  that  only  small  sections  of  the  country  heard, 
that  the  worship  of  the  Scorpion  was  good ;  meanwhile  his  teeth 
chattered,  and  his  knees  smote  together. 

In  return  for  this  half-way  act  of  fealty,  Apis  would  very 
courteously  call  him  a  coward,  and  graciously  refrain  from  imme 
diate  extermination  ;  whereupon,  to  show  his  loyalty,  the  Man 
of  the  North  would  thrust  his  own  good  right  hand  more  deeply 
into  the  crimson  mire. 

This  scene  would  have  been  really  ludicrous,  if  it  had  not 
involved  so  important  and  terrible  results.  But  even  as  it  was, 
and  though  I  am  not  a  mirthful  man,  I  could  not  help  laughing  to 
see  the  real  back-bone,  the  sinew  and  muscle,  the  mind  and  mar 
row,  so  cowed  down  by  a  bag  of  wind  ;  and  even  now  the  swag 
ger  of  the  Bull  and  the  trepidation  of  the  Lesser  Animal,  though 
Greater  Man — in  view  of  the  breaking  cord,  is  a  reminiscence 
rich  beyond  expression.  Happily  for  me,  I  was  permitted  to 
take  this  view  of  it ;  for  had  I  regarded  the  matter  seriously, 
seeing,  as  I  did,  such  a  prolific  band  of  evils  in  its  train,  it  would 
have  been  a  great  shock,  and  perhaps  an  irreparable  injury.  I 
was  thus  saved  from  the  scathing  effect  of  the  horrors  that 
soon  followed. 

Directly  after  the  above  scene,  the  great  Car  was  put  in 
motion.  It  was  impelled  with  a  spasmodic  energy,  and  went 
with  great  speed,  the  vampire  breath  and  venom  of  the  Scorpion, 

3* 


58  SHAHMAH   IN   PTJK6TJIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

everywhere  defiling  the  earth,  and  tainting  the  air.  The  High 
Priest  stretched  forth  his  great,  black  hand,  and  seized  the 
worn-out,  the  sick,  feeble,  and  heart-broken,  and  cast  them 
under  the  wheels  of  the  Car  ;  and  the  crashing  of  their  bones, 
and  their  dying  shrieks  were  horrible. 

Then  the  fragments,  full  of  festering  flesh,  and  foul  sores, 
uncleanness  and  all  corruption,  were  gathered  up,  and  cast  on 
the  altar,  as  an  appropriate  sacrifice.  The  decomposing  mar 
row  and  muscle,  the  maddened  brains  and  cramped  spirits, 
were  the  substance  and  essence  of  tortured  bodies  and  dwarfed 
souls.  All  these  were  represented  in  the  smoke  and  flame,  and 
incense  of  the  offering  ;  and  when  the  Scorpion  smelt  its  goodly 
savor,  the  eyes,  and  hair,  and  scales,  all  shot  forth  more  vivid 
and  blinding  flames. 

Her  breath  filled  the  air  with  a  subtle  poison,  that  entered 
into  everything.  All  the  fruits  of  the  Earth  and  fabrics  of  what 
ever  kind,  silks,  and  gold,  and  jewels,  were  tainted  with  it. 
Harmless  animals,  strong  men,  innocent  children,  and  pure 
women  were  changed  and  sullied  by  it.  Even  the  milk  of  the 
nursing  mother  was  infected,  and  poisoned  the  babe,  while  it 
lay  yet  in  her  bosom.  The  pestilent  effluvia  pervaded  the  whole 
substance,  and  entered  into  the  composition  of  all  things. 

Then  the  Car  was  carried  into  regions  where  it  had  never 
been  before,  bearing  the  shadow,  and  leaving  the  trail  of  the 
Scorpion  in  once  free  and  happy  lands.  Many  voices  from  those 
that  were  akin  to  the  Man  of  the  North,  but  not  consenting  to 
his  actions,  cried  aloud  that  it  was  going  too  far.  Then  the 
Southern  Bull  pawed,  and  bellowed,  and  swelled  up  bigger 
than  he  had  ever  done  before,  roaring  out  a  huge  oath  that  he 
would  break  the  cord.  Then  the  Man  of  the  Mask  seemed  to 
smother  all  those  free  voices — or  in  some  way  to  quiet,  or 
silence  them. 

And  so  the  Car  went  on  again.  It  went  over  a  broad  and 
beautiful  land,  still  farther  south.  There  it  rested.  The  Free 
Voices  said  it  should  go  no  farther  ;  and  t*hey  said  it  so  firmly 


THE  CEIMSON   SCORPION   OF  THE   SOUTH.  59 

that  the  astonished  Bull  rather  drew  in  his  horns,  and  said  it 
should  go  only  so  far.  But  again  it  went  on,  with  renewed 
impetus,  and  ran  entirely  over  the  landmarks.  Again,  the  Free 
Voices  cried  that  it  should  go  no  farther.  Then  Apis,  after 
roaring,  and  tossing,  and  threatening  to  break  the  cord,  even 
more  violently  than  before,  swore  a  great  prophecy,  that  the 
shadow  of  the  Scorpion  should  soon  cover  all  the  land,  from 
sea  to  sea.  Then  the  Free  Voices  cried  out  more  earnestly, 
so  indignantly  hurling  back  his  challenge,  that  they  actually 
frightened  the  Bellowing  Boaster. 

The  horns  went  in  again  ;  and  he  made  another  mark  for  the 
moving  Car,  swearing  roundly  that  it  should  never  go  over 
that. 

Again,  the  car  moved  rapidly  forward,  neither  turning  to  the 
right  nor  left  ;  and  again  it  went  over  the  bounds.  And 
so  it  happened  repeatedly,  with  similar  results,  until  at  length 
it  came  into  a  Land  which  the  Free  Voices,  by  right  of  posses 
sion,  and  by  right  of  purchase,  confirmed  by  covenant,  claimed 
as  their  own.  There,  also,  the  insatiable  monster  came  to  blast, 
and  crush,  and  devour  ;  and  her  track  was  over  the  fair  fields, 
the  prostrate  necks,  and  the  throbbing  hearts  of  the  True  and 
Free. 

The  smell  of  their  blood  maddened  the  monster.  The  Gorgon 
head  reared  itself  higher  ;  and  every  hair  hissed  with  the  flames 
it  spat.  The  basilisk  eyes,  the  burnished  scales,  and  the  bare 
and  bloody  fangs,  were  lit  with  sulphurous  clouds  of  flame,  and 
sent  forth  malignant  fascinations,  noxious  breaths,  and  all 
unspeakable  terrors.  Then  the  Bull  roared  and  lashed  his 
sides,  and  made  the  crimson  Earth  more  bloody  with  the  gore 
of  his  miserable  victims,  the  unprotected  children  of  the  Great 
Masker  of  the  North. 

I  turned  to  see  how  he  should  be  able  to  stand  in  the  sight  of 
this  new  terror  ;  and  behold  the  Free  Hearts,  and  the  Free 
Souls,  and  the  Free  Hands  were  roused.  They  came  by  thou 
sands.  They  rushed  at  the  head  of  their  chief  Representative, 


60  SHAHMAH   IN   PTJESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

and  tore  the  lying  mask  away ;  when  underneath,  to  my  sur 
prise,  I  saw  every  line  and  every  feature,  of  a  great  and  true 
courage.  It  might  have  been  asleep  during  the  late  troubles. 
Perhaps  it  had  ;  or  it  might  just  have  come  into  being  ;  but 
there  it  was.  The  head  wore  the  bold  and  determined  look  of 
an  insulted  Mastiff ;  and  when  the  fresh  air,  which  he  had  not 
been  able  to  get  through  the  mask,  blew  upon  him,  he  became 
still  stronger. 

The  Free  Voices  gathered  power  and  volume  ;  and  they 
rolled  away  over  the  ocean,  and  over  the  lakes,  and  over  the 
great  mountain  chains,  peal  rising  above  peal,  and  boom  sound 
ing  over  boom,  until  their  continuous  thunder  took  full  posses 
sion  of  the  air.  Then  came  a  heavy  sound,  as  of  the  step  of 
an  Earthquake.  It  was  the  tramp  of  roused  Millions.  It 
struck  the  ground  with  the  great  emphasis  of  a  mighty  WILL, 
and  the  Earth  trembled  to  its  depths,  beneath. 

Apis  listened.  These  ominous  sounds  thundered  away  through 
the  air,  and  over  the  Earth,  with  every  impulse  rising  into  still 
grander  expression.  Did  he  think  to  equal  that?  I  cannot 
tell  you  ;  but  if  he  did,  he  greatly  mistook  his  own  constitution 
and  capacity.  He  made  what  effort  he  could  to  save  himself, 
or  at  least  appearances  ;  he  set  up  a  tremendous  roar.  As  he 
did  so,  he  happened  to  draw  in  a  full  breath  of  that  great,  free 
current,  which  had  actually  invaded  his  own  dominions.  This 
being  much  more  bracing  than  he  was  accustomed  to,  burst 
suddenly  through  his  thin  places,  and  effectually  "  took  the  wind 
out  of  him." 

The  sudden  collapse  was  attended  by  so  great  a  shock,  that 
in  an  instant  I  lost  all  view  of  the  scene.  Looking  up,  I  saw, 
as  it  were,  the  Angels  of  Heaven,  walking  on  a  transparent 
floor  far  above  the  earth.  I  could  see  that  their  faces  had 
been  troubled  ;  but  they  now  wore  a  more  joyful  and  trium 
phant  expression.  Many  of  them  went  to  and  fro,  looking 
earnestly,  as  if  seeking  for  some  very  important  thing.  At 
length,  one  of  them,  who  had  been  in  advance  of  the  others, 


THE   CRIMSON   SCOEPION   OF  THE  SOUTH.  01 

came  from  that  region  of  the  Heavens  that  extended  over  the 
Free  Hosts,  leading  forth  a  beautiful  being.  She  had  the  form 
of  a  woman,  but  the  head  of  an  Angel,  and  the  soul  of  a  Seraph ; 
and  on  her  forehead  shone  a  large  and  brilliant  star.  Its  rays 
shot  far  through  the  Heavens  ;  and,  inclining  southward  to  the 
Earth,  struck  into  the  lurid  atmosphere  of  the  Scorpion.  In  an 
instant  the  whole  form  was  paralyzed.  The  blue  flames  died 
on  the  closing  scales  ;  the  hisses  were  hushed  in  the  curves  of 
the  softening  hair.  The  subdued  mouth  closed  ;  the  asp-like 
venom  was  reabsorbed  :  the  talons  fell  powerless  ;  and  the 
vampire-breath  was  quenched. 

The  spell  was  broken.  The  liberated  human  forms  rose  from 
their  recumbent  posture  in  the  car,  and  went  forth  healed. 

It  was  but  a  moment  that  I  looked  away  ;  and  then  the  Idol 
and  the  Car  were  gone.  The  lurid  atmosphere  was  furling  off, 
like  sulphurous  clouds  in  the  distance,  giving  place  to  a  clear 
light,  which  exhibited  the  changes  of  the  dawn,  passing  from  a 
soft  grey  and  rose,  into  saffron  and  gold,  and  finally  evolved 
itself  into  pure  white.  The  grass  was  spangled  with  clear  dew, 
and  the  leaves  were  stirred  by  a  fresh  and  balmy  wind.  Under 
these  healthful  influences  the  whole  landscape  changed.  Flow 
ers  bloomed  ;  birds  sang  ;  and  little  children  went  forth  free 
and  happy. 

Then  I  saw  thousands  and  millions  of  the  victims  of  the 
Scorpion,  gathered  together,  until  they  covered  all  the  land.  A 
tall  Negro,  with  a  noble  front,  and  expressive  features,  stood  on 
a  high  place,  in  the  midst  of  his  people,  and  held  up  a  broken 
chain.  An  Indian  also  came  from  the  West,  and  a  White  Man 
from  the  North,  and  a  White  Man  from  the  South  ;  and  every 
one  held  up  as  high  as  he  could  reach,  and  waved  in  the  air  a 
broken  chain.  Then  I  saw  that  the  Forger  of  chains  had  made 
bonds  for  himself  of  the  strongest  links  and  the  hardest  iron. 

When  they  beheld  these  things,  the  multitudes  bowed  them 
selves  to  the  ground,  in  wonder  and  adoration  ;  and  the  shout 
which  they  sent  up  echoed  through  the  remotest  Heavens. 


62  SHAHMAH  IN  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

Then  I  looked  again  through  the  transparent  floor,  and  saw 
the  Angel  with  the  star  in  her  forehead  advance,  looking  ear 
nestly  toward  the  South.  There  I  beheld  another  similar  form, 
which,  though  really  less  stately  than  the  first,  wore  a  kind  of 
regal  beauty,  and  a  grace  and  splendor  of  person,  that  well 
became  the  coronet,  with  its  brilliant  cross  of  stars,  that  was 
set  upon  her  forehead. 

The  Angel  of  the  North  who  was  still  advancing  toward 
her,  stretched  forth  her  hand,  saying,  "  Why  should  we  not  be 
sisters  ?  Are  we  not  born  of  the  same  parentage,  and  advanc 
ing  to  the  same  inheritance  ?  And  why,  indeed,  should  we  not 
love  each  other,  seeing  we  are,  sisters  ?"  As  she  thus  spoke,  the 
Angel  of  the  South  bent  her  beautiful  head  ;  and  I  could  see 
that  her  brilliant  eyes  were  suffused  with  tears. 

The  two,  by  their  mutual  attraction,  were  drawn  together  ; 
and  as  they  met,  they  kissed  each  other.  Then  the  circles  of 
white  forms,  which  I  could  see  far  above  them,  struck  their 
golden  lyres,  and  sang  anthems.  In  following  the  music,  my 
spirit  seemed  to  go  far  away,  until  it  was  lost  among  the  har 
monies,  that  took  possession  of  it. 

How  I  came  back  I  know  not ;  but  I  found  myself  here  in 
the  morning,  ;  and  that,  too,  with  the  most  vivid  recollection 
of  what  I  had  seen. 

There  is  dark  and  terrible  meaning  hidden  in  this  ;  and  it 
must  have  some  relation  to  the  country  whither  I  am  bound. 
But  how  can  these  most  horrible  and  revolting  features  have 
anything  to  do  with  that  great,  free,  and  glorious  land  ?  I 
must  do  as  the  Angel  bade  me:  "Wait."  I  will  also  hope; 
for  if  the  other  parts  are  true,  so  must  be  the  peaceful  and 
glorious  end.  From  whatever  source  this  vision  comes,  I  know 
it  is  prophetic  ;  and  strange  as  it  may  seem,  considering  its 
nature,  it  has  had  the  effect  greatly  to  relieve  and  soothe  me. 

I  have  attempted  several  times  to  speak  of  it  to  the  Officers  ; 
but  for  some  reason  or  other,  my  lips  are  closed  before  it.  How 
strange  and  dark  the  Future  sometimes  appears  to  us  !  It  is  a 


THE   CRIMSON    SCORPION   OF   THE   SOUTH.  63 

loeked-up  cabinet  of  secrets  ;  nevertheless,  we  must  approach, 
and,  one  by  one,  unclose  its  doors,  happy  if  in  so  doing  we 
deposit  in  every  day  of  the  Past,  something  that  may  make  the 
coming  day  larger  and  truer,  for  those  who  follow  us.  This, 
alone,  should  be  enough  to  reward  us  ;  but  by  doing  well,  we 
also  take  tithes  of  the  attendant  blessings. 

Then  shouldst  thou  be  happy,   0  my  Brother,   as  I  know 
thou  wilt.     With  a  thought  of  love  large  as  thy  own  heart,  I 

write  my 

Salaam. 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  IV. 

SHAHMAH  TALKS  ABOUT  THE  SHIP. 

Shahmah  talks  about  the  Ship — Truth  reaffirmed — The  Mother  Land — The  Sea  a  power 
ful  but  obedient  Vehicle  of  Human  Power — Structure  of  the  Ship — Who  and  what 
built  it— Pithy  Questions  and  dry  Answers— Arrival— Quiet— Negroes— Harbor— 
The  city  Wonders  multiply — Home-Land. 

AT  SEA,  Monday,  March  2. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

As  I  approach  the  goal  of  my  destiny — as  I  draw  near 
to  that  beautiful  shore,  the  Dream  Land  becomes  the  Truth 
Land,  and  the  visionary  subsides  into  the  real.  We  have  cer 
tainly,  in  points  of  outside  fact,  fallen  into  some  great  errors;  but, 
as  if  for  pre-assurance,  I  seen*  now  to  see  that  whatever  mistakes 
may  have  occurred  in  the  policy  of  the  American  States,  their 
Institutions  have  yet  a  basis  that  must  stand ;  and  therefore  they 
will  bide  their  destiny  amid  the  changes  of  time,  with  that  in 
herent  power  of  life,  that  is  born  of  Truth  and  Right.  This, 
however  severely  it  may  be  tried  in  the  crucible,  must  come  out 
only  more  refined  ;  for  it  is  pure  gold. 

My  faith  opens  to  me  anew,  and  that  so  clearly,  that  I  can 
now  repose  in  it.  I  will  not,  then,  be  discouraged  at  apparent 
misdirection.  Only  Good  has  a  true  life  ;  and  therefore  only 
Good  can  live.  I  cast  myself  back  on  first  principles.  I  fix  my 
anchor  of  hope  for  this  Nation — hope  for  the  world — on  the 
great  Human  Charter,  which  they  have  truly  set  up,  not  for 
themselves  alone,  but  for  all  mankind  ;  and  I  know  it  cannot  be 
moved.  The  people  who  once  felt  this — who  once  planted  them 
selves  upon  its  great  laws — cannot  repudiate — cannot  alienate 

64 


THE   POLAR   STAR   OF   NATIONS.  65 

it.  They,  may  wander  from  it  awhile  ;  but  the  true  magnet  is 
there  ;  and  no  American  heart  can  long  remain  insensible  to  its 
power.  The  young  Star  of  the  West  may  have  here  and  there 
a  cloud  lingering  about  her — may  be  even  obscured  for  a  time  ; 
but  she  is  yet  to  shine  forth  with  a  more  excellent  beauty — the 
light  of  the  world — the  polar  star  of  Nations. 

And  shall  I  not  find  there  also  the  Mother-Land,  that  my 
pilgrimage  may  be  crowned  with  a  sight  of  that  home  where  my 
best  Angel  first  opened  her  eyes  on  the  world  ?  And  shall  I 
find  there  the  companionship  I  seek  ?  I  am  beginning  to  feel 
that,  as  a  man,  my  life  wants  something  of  its  wholeness.  There 
is  an  unsearchable  yearning,  to  clasp  home  to  myself  that  dearer 
and  diviner  Life,  which  my  dreams  have  pictured — and  toward 
which  my  waking  thought  yearns,  ever  more  and  more  intensely. 
I  have  not  spoken  much  of  this  ;  but  there  is  a  deep  tide  in  my 
soul  that  flows  without  ebbing  ;  and  in  the  stillness  of  the  night 
and  morning,  it  booms  ever  with  a  hollow,  mournful  sound,  be 
cause  I  am  alone. 

But  I  am  approaching  the  goal.  All  that  I  have  most  longed 
for — all  that  I  have  hardly  dared  to  hope — shall  yet  be  found  ; 
and  I  know  that  I  am  drawing  nigh  unto  the  possession.  I  cer 
tainly  do  not  see  this  in  any  of  the  material  facts  that  surround 
me  ;  and  yet  it  presses  itself  upon  me  with  irresistible  power. 
Have  not  my  Angels  shown  me  these  things  ? 

Now  I  hear  a  soft,  low  whisper  :  "  Content  thyself  with  Good. 
Seek  and  cherish  only  that  ;  and  fear  nothing/'  And  because  I 
know  that  truly  my  own  soul  is  in  the  spirit  of  this  beautiful 
word,  I  am  content. 

March  9. — I  have  been  in  a  reverie  all  the  morning  ;  but  I 
gradually  lost  all  thought  of  the  Sea,  as  it  is  sometimes  pre 
sented  to  me,  with  the  pleasing  fantasy  of  a  great  Being  invested 
with  individual  power  ;  and  it  suddenly  became  more  than  I  had 
ever  yet  recognized  in  it,  only  a  greatly  submissive  agent, 
clothed  with  the  grandeur  of  that  human  power  that  can  ride 
over  and  master  it,  The  wonder  of  this  thought  took  full 


66  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM, 

possession  of  me  ;  and  through  it  I  came,  at  length,  to  regard 
the  Ship  itself,  as  I  had  never  done  before,  I  entered  into  a 
close  analysis  of  its  mechanical  design  and  structure.  The  im 
mense  complication  of  powers  and  uses — every  one  of  them 
distinct,  and  yet  all  brought  into  definite  relationship  with  each 
other  and  the  whole,  filled  me  with  astonishment ;  and  the  more 
I  studied,  the  more  wonderful  everything  appeared.  What  un 
like  and  opposite  characters  were  combined  and  harmonized — 
strength  and  beauty,  majesty  and  grace,  solidity  and  lightness. 
It  was  a  miracle  of  Art — the  most  excellent  of  all  human 
achievements  !  What  are  the  Cyclopean  structures  of  old  to  be 
compared  with  this  ?  What  are  the  Pyramids,  the  Obelisk,  the 
Sphynx,  the  gigantic  Temples  and  Tombs  of  Egypt  ?  Could 
a  thousand  miles  of  solid  masonry  present  a  truer  evidence  of 
human  power — a  truer  elaboration  of  human  art — than  appears 
in  this  harmonious  combination  of  varied  forms,  and  principles, 
and  uses,  in  a  single  structure  ?  I  ask  myself  of  the  great  Ar 
tist  who  designed — of  the  skillful  hands  that  wrought  the  work. 
Are  they  not  immortal  ? 

I  must  go  and  learn  more  of  these  things  from  those  who  can 
best  inform  rue. 

Afternoon. — I  have  just  returned  from  my  visit  to  the  Com 
modore's  cabin.  Himself,  the  first  Lieutenant,  and  several  Mid 
shipmen  and  passengers  were  there.  I  asked  them  concerning 
the  Builder  of  the  Ship.  Lieutenant  G answered  me  care 
lessly  :  "  Belongs  to  Uncle  Sam  ;  so  as  he  didn't  steal  it,  nor 
capture  it,  he  must  have  either  built  or  bought  it." 

"  Pardon  me  ;  I  didn't  know  that  you  had  such  a  relative," 
answered  I.  The  Commodore  smiled  gruffly,  and  all  the  others 
laughed  outright.  The  Americans — or  these  people,  have  a  most 
unaccountable  way  of  laughing  at  grave  and  serious  things. 
But  still  determined  to  get  at  the  truth,  I  begged  pardon  again, 
merely  observing  :  "  What  I  say  seems  to  please  you  very  well, 
so  I  think  there  must  be  something  in  it  ;"  whereupon  the  laugh 
grew  louder. 


HE  TALKS  ABOUT  THE  SHIP.  67 

Lieut.  G remarked,  rather  than  answered  :  "  You  don't 

know  my  Uncle  Sam,  then  ?  But  you'll  find,  when  you  get  over 
there,  that  I've  got  one.  And  a  darned  likely  old  fellow  he  is, 
as  they  say  down  East  ;  for  he  does  more  than  some  other 
people's  Uncles  * — he  takes  care  of  all  his  poor  relations." 

"  I  thought  that  there  was  some  hit  at  Algiers  and  its  Gov 
ernment  in  this  ;  but  not  understanding  it,  I  began  to  feel  un 
comfortable  at  the  unexpected  mirth,  that  was  breaking  out  all 
around,  leaving  me  quite  in  the  dark  ;  when  one  of  the  Midship 
men  said,  that  Uncle  Sam  is  a  cant  name — a  kind  of  verbal 
figure-head  for  the  United  States.  This  also  explains  some 
other  things  I  had  heard,  but  will  not  here  repeat. 

I  return  to  the  point.  "  The  United  States  built  the  Ship. 
Was  it  done  by  a  delegation  of  Artists  and  Artisans,  who 
were  permitted  to  immortalize  themselves  in  so  excellent  a 
work  ?" 

"  No  ;"  said  the  Commodore,  drily  ;  "it  was  done  by  Branch 
and  Hull,  of  Philadelphia." 

I  began  to  breathe  more  freely  ;  for  I  was  nearing  the  point. 
"  Branch  and  Hull.  May  I  ask  which  of  them  designed,  and 
which  executed  the  work  ?" 

The  laugh  was  renewed,  but  more  covertly  ;  and  then  came 
the  answer.  "  Neither  of  them  touched  it,  that  I  ever  heard  of. 
They  are  not  working-men." 

"  I  do  not  understand  you.  This  is  another  of  your  great 
American  mysteries." 

"  Simple,  though,  as  A  B  0,  if  you  don't  choose  to  mystify  it," 

said  Lieut.  G .  "  Branch  and  Hull  contract  to  build  a  ship,  just 

as  they  might  to  open  a  canal,  or  lay  down  a  railway — that  is  to 
say,  they  engage  that  the  thing  shall  be  done — the  terms  being  all 
specified.  They  then  set  about  finding  the  actual  workers.  Up  in 
some  garret,  stowed  away  on  short  commons,  they  have  discovered 
a  poor  Artist,  He  can  afford  to  work  cheap,  because  any  work  is 

*  Dey  means  Uncle, 


68  SHAHMAH   IN   PTJESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

better  than  none  ;  and  he  will  do  his  best,  because  he  has  not 
merely  to  make  a  design,  but  a  character  to  establish  ;  and  two 
great  points  are  gained  in  the  outset.  Artisans  and  laborers 
swarm  in  the  cities.  The  hand-workers  come,  and  all  is  done  ac 
cording  to  contract.  Everything  is  all  paid  up,  fair  and  square  ; 
and  now  you  have  it.  MONEY  built  the  ship." 

And  this  greo.t  mind — this  true  thought — these  skillful  hands, 
are  lost  sight  of — repudiated — unknown.  The  human  Intelli 
gence — the  human  Ingenuity,  are  not  recognized.  Money  builds 
the  ship — as  I  find  that  it  does  many  other  things.  Therefore 
money  is  good  ;  therefore  money  is  honorable  ;  therefore  money 
is  a  great  power  in  the  land.  I  am  disheartened  by  this  intelli 
gence.  When  will  the  Working  Hand  be  lifted  up  ?  Not 
until  then,  will  a  true  Honor  evolve  itself.  Not  until  then,  will 
the  advancing  Civilization  be  crowned  by  the  highest  perfection 
of  Use  and  Beauty.  I  watch  for  it,  as  they  who  watch  for  the 
morning.  When  will  the  lurid  lights  of  these  false  meteors 
finally  disappear,  that  the  clear  sunbeams  of  Truth  may  shine 
directly  into  the  heart  of  the  world  ? 

I  am  roused  from  this  reverie  by  the  joyful  cry  of  "  Land  1" 
It  is  the  American  Continent.  I  see  it  in  the  distance,  golden 
with  sunshine.  Land  of  my  dearest  promise  I  Goal  of  my 
fondest  hopes  !  beautiful  young  Star  of  the  West  !  will  you  not 
make  for  me  my  great  life-dream  real  ? 

New  Orleans,  March  13. — I  have  lain  quite  still  almost  ever 
since  I  came  on  shore.  The  stable  rest  of  the  land  is  so  deli 
cious,  I  am  disinclined  to  exertion.  But  I  have  been  out  a  few 
times — visited  the  great  American  Delia,  and  paid  my  respects 
to  the  "  Father  of  Waters  " — the  wonderful  River  that  tra 
verses  in  its  course  many  thousand  miles. 

I  see  that  the  African  race  is  here  represented,  more  or  less 
perfectly,  in  many  varieties  from  the  Western  Coast  and  Inte 
rior,  through  innumerable  shades  of  bronze  and  yellow,  to 
almost,  if  not  entirely,  pure  white.  This  would  seem  to  indicate 
a  mixture  of  races,  though  as  the  Africans  appear  to  occupy  a 


HE   ARRIVES    IN    AMERICA.  b\) 

servile  position,  the  American  lords  neither  could,  nor  would, 
associate  with  them.  I  have  pondered  much  on  these  numerous 
varieties ;  but  am  still  at  a  loss  to  conjecture  how  they 
originated,  and  became  established. 

These  people  (the  Negroes)  are  under  the  protection  of  the 
Americans.  They  are  employed  as  domestic  servants  ;  and,  as  I 
am  told,  very  largely  on  the  plantations  of  the  neighboring  coun 
try.  There  appears  to  be  something  strange  and  inexplicable  in 
the  relations  which  they  maintain  ;  though  as  yet  I  have  not  been 
able  to  solve  it.  Are  these  Negroes  kindred  to  those  I  saw  nailed 
to  the  car  of  the  Scorpion  ?  But  why  should  I  ask  this  ?  They 
were  slaves  ;  and  I  know  there  can  be  no  Slavery  here,  in 
this  land  of  freedom.  And  yet,  I  cannot  ignore  that  dream. 
With  every  effort  I  can  make  to  close  my  eyes,  its  terrible  and 
significant  personations  obtrude  themselves  everywhere  between 
me  and  the  light,  sometimes  so  vividly,  that  I  imagine  I  see  the 
very  faces,  looking  at  me  as  they  did  in  the  dream,  with  a  kind 
of  dumb  despair,  pitiful  to  behold. 

What  is  this  power  of  the  Scorpion,  that  now  seems  to  haunt 
me  day  and  night,  as  if  impossible  horrors  might  be  expected 
with  every  turn?  Time — and  it  may  be  close  at  hand — will 
surely  answer  me.  I  seem  to  meet  its  symbols  everywhere  ;  and 
they  do  not  look  at  me  for  nothing  I  The  very  first  tree  I  saw 
on  this  coast  was  a  Palmetto,  or  Dwarf  Palm,  just  like  that 
which  was  so  marked  in  the  landscape  of  my  vision.  It  startled 
me  with  a  nameless  foreboding  ;  for  it  seemed  to  leap  out  of  the 
shrubbery,  as  a  tiger  from  his  jungle. 

Is  there  no  Lethean  draught  by  which  I  may  dispel  these 
horrible  memories,  that  are  fast  becoming  more  real  to  me  than 
any  of  my  outer-day  experiences  ?  But  I  must  leave  this,  and 
speak  of  my  arrival.  Nothing  could  have  been  more  lovely, 
than  the  scene  that  first  saluted  me.  The  harbor,  in  some 
points  of  view,  is  a  perfect  crescent — a  form  that  is  sacred 
to  every  True  Believer.  It  seemed  as  if  the  very  sign  and 
signet  of  our  holy  faith  had  saluted  me  in  this  strange  city  ;  and 


70  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FUEEDOM. 

every  circumstance  that  met  the  eye  was  a  thing  of  novelty, 
telling  me  that  I  was  not  only  in  a  new  city,  but  in  a  new 
world.  It  was  early  in  the  morning  as  we  came  up  ;  and  the 
first  thing  I  saw  of  New  Orleans,  was  a  very  white  and  light 
vapor,  lying  against  the  Northern  horizon.  This  was  the  great 
smoke  of  ten  thousand  household  fires.  There  it  had  ascended, 
since  the  first  White  man  struck  his  axe  into  the  Cypress 
swamps,  expanding  with  every  year,  until  now  it  has  become 
one  of  the  great  smokes  of  the  Earth.  What  a  wonderful  thought 
is  this,  of  a  city  smoke.  Every  particle  of  that  vapor  might 
unfold  a  history  of  the  home  where  it  was  born — of  living,  lov 
ing,  suffering,  struggling  human  hearts  ;  yet  it  goes  up  silently, 
day  after  day  ;  and  for  ages  it  will  ascend,  though  lives  come 
in  and  go  out,  and  generations  pass,  and  are  forgotten. 

As  we  came  nearer,  and  the  rising  sun  shone  upon  it,  the 
varied  motions  and  changing  hues  were  a  subject  of  interest,  to 
many  of  us,  who  are  poetically  inclined.  Light,  feathery  fes 
toons,  from  rose  red  to  the  purest  white,  twining  and  intertwin 
ing,  floated  over  each  other,  now  hovering  round  the  darker  por 
tions,  like  masses  of  softly  waving  foliage,  now  stretching  up 
toward  Heaven,  like  broad  wings,  now  rolling  out  into  moun 
tainous  swells,  giving  a  life-like  grace  and  vivacity  to  the  scene. 

The  first  actual  sight  of  the  city  is  the  large  dome  of  the 
American  Exchange.  A  collection  of  houses,  mostly  of  Fisher 
men,  opposite  the  city,  is  pointed  out  to  us  as  Algiers  ;  but 
it  reflects  little  honor  on  the  name.  A  winding  wood  of  spars 
skirted  the  bay,  through  which,  at  length  the  town  itself  came 
to  be  seen,  with  a  sky  above,  and  a  light  upon  it,  blue  and 
golden  as  the  sky  and  sun  of  Syria. 

.  The  harbor  was  alive  with  shipping  in  every  form.  There 
was  the  heavy  and  dark-looking  old  Merchantman,  or  Frigate, 
covered  with  the  carbuncles  of  every  clime.  There  were  sloops, 
packets,  and  ships  of  one,  two,  or  three  masts,  and  one  or  many 
sails,  yachts  with  widely  spreading  wings,  that  seemed  to  fly 
over  the  waters  on  their  errands  of  pleasure  ;  while  everywhere 


NEW   ORLEANS.  71 

were  sprinkled  the  tiny  oar-boats,  that  danced  over  the  swells 
made  by  the  larger  vessels.  There  were  flat-boats,  with  the 
most  picturesque  of  oars-men.  Some  of  these  vessels  were  a 
hundred  feet  long,  with  a  kind  of  cabin  built  in  the  middle  for 
shelter,  and  laden  with  merchandise  from  the  upper  country. 
Steamers  of  every  form  and  grade  were  moving  in  all  directions, 
and  their  long  track  of  foam,  and  their  folds  of  wreathing  smoke 
that  hung,  like  white  pennants,  from  their  chimney-tops,  and 
floated  on  the  undulating  air,  gave  an  inexpressible  piquancy 
and  vivacity  to  the  scene. 

Every  kind  of  American  vessel  that  navigates  ocean,  gulf, 
river,  lake,  or  harbor,  has  here  many  representatives,  excepting, 
perhaps,  the  Indian  canoe,  none  of  which  I  have  yet  seen  ;  and 
they  were  all  either  quietly  at  rest,  or  approaching,  or  flitting 
away,  with  motions  varied  as  their  forms. 

Imagine  it  all  ;  but  if  your  fancy  is  not  the  most  brilliant  of 
painters,  you  cannot  truly  color  it,  with  the  glowing  light 
streaming  over  the  white  canvas,  falling-  with  a  yet  warmer 
glow  on  the  gay  flags  and  pennants,  or  flashing  up  with  a  ten 
fold  brightness  from  the  sparkling  waters. 

As  New  Orleans  lies  very  low,  and  is  surrounded  by  immense 
swamps,  it  is  protected  from  inundations  by  an  artificial  bank, 
called  the  Levee.  And  as  we  go  ashore,  both  this  and  all  the 
wharves,  are  filled  and  packed  with  hogsheads,  boxes,  and 
bales — merchandise  of  every  possible  description,  indicating  the 
inexhaustible  wealth  of  the  country,  to  which  this  city  is  a 
grand  market  of  reception  and  exchange. 

But  I  have  been  most  pleased  with  the  suburbs — here  called 
Faubourgs.  These,  with  their  long  chains  of  gardens,  and  beau 
tiful  villas,  are  nests  of  bloom,  and  verdure,  and  fragrance,  nur 
series  of  unknown  trees,  and  shrubs,  and  flowers,  among  which 
we  get  flitting  views  of  the  white  houses,  now  hiding  cosily 
away  in  green  thickets,  and  now  peeping  out  from  the  flowery 
vines.  The  light  of  that  serene  sky  was  dropping  over  all,  and 
like  a  great,  blue  curtain,  waving  and  opening  in  the  air,  letting 


72  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

in  ever  new  glimpses  of  beauty  and  peace.  I  have  walked  out 
in  the  city  several  times.  The  broad  and  airy  streets,  the 
spacious  buildings,  the  elegant  carriages,  the  beautiful  women, 
the  free  and  happy  children,  all,  contribute  to  form  a  picture  of 
hitherto  unconceived  interest,  vivacity  and  splendor.  If  the  life 
on  board  ship  was  new,  what  shall  I  say  of  this  ?  It  is  Ike 
reading  a  Book  of  the  Peris.  It  is  more  wonderful  to  me  than 
the  Histories  of  the  Thousand  and  One  Nights.  Young  females, 
like  princesses  with  their  maids  of  honor,  walk  the  streets  alone. 
They  are  beautiful  to  the  eye  ;  and  so  far  they  are  well  ;  but  is 
this  profound  yearning  of  the  soul  that  grows  and  deepens  con 
tinually,  here  to  be  met  and  answered  ?  I  seem  to  have  a  pre 
sentiment  of  this  ;  and  yet  it  neither  agitates  nor  troubles  me. 
I  will  cherish  no  other  love  ;  I  will  accept  no  other  type  of 
union  but  such  as  will  answer  to  my  own  ideal  of  complete 
wholeness.  For  marriage  to  be  true,  there  should  neither  be 
wanting  companionship  in  heart,  nor  mind,  nor  will,  nor  appreci 
ation,  nor  sympathy.  And  all  these  should  be  not  only  in  full 
measure,  but  in  due  proportion. 

It  is  time  now  to  close  my  writing  ;  for  the  package  must  be 
made  up  by  four  o'clock  this  day,  and  I  have  yet  to  write  a  letter 
to  Mahomet  Ali  Pasha,  as  I  have  promised  him  to  note  everything 
I  may  meet  in  my  travels,  which  may  be  for  the  good  of  Egypt, 

Say  to  the  Sheich.  Abram  el  Beudah,  and  the  Sheich  Omar, 
that  the  more  I  read  of  the  History  and  Institutions  of  this 
great  people,  the  clearer  it  seems  that  we,  too,  shall  open  out 
into  this  higher  freedom,  that  will  give  us  a  name  and  a  power 
in  the  Earth.  Commend  me  with  good  will  to  our  own  family, 
and  to  all  our  people.  Though  far  away,  their  memory  is 
precious  to  me,  and  their  name  is  my  dearest  Salem.  0  beloved 
Land  of  my  Fathers  !  Every  leaf  of  thy  mountains — every 
sand  of  thy  deserts,  is  more  than  precious  to  me  1  I  ask  not  if 
others  are  truer,  or  fairer,  or  greater  than  thou  ;  but  I  stretch 
out  my  arms  to  thee,  0  beautiful  Mother  of  my  boyhood  ;  for 
thou,  only,  art  mine  ! 


HOME-LAND.  73 

There  is  a  yet  tenderer  thought  of  love  in  all  this;  and  Youley 
will  read  it.  It  is  strong-winged,  but  dove-eyed.  It  will  fly  to 
her.  She  will  smooth  its  soft  plumage,  and  fold  it  in  her  breast. 
0  Youley,  my  precious  sister  !  beautiful  as  Al  Manah,*  the 
youngest  daughter  of  God  1  blessed  will  be  the  hour  that 
bringetk  tidings  to  the  wanderer  ;  and  I  waft  her  this  adieu 
with  the  breath  of  blessing. 

Salaam  Alik  ; 

Thine  ;  SHAHMAH. 

*  One  of  the  three  Female  Angels,  whom  the  Arabians  believe  in. 


LETTER    V. 

SHAHMAH    MAKES    AN    ASTOUNDING    DISCOVERY. 

St.  Charles  Hotel— Populous  Solitude— The  True  Democrat— No  Outbreak— Questions 
etill  Unanswered — Engrossing  Topics — Pleasant  Interruption — New  Host — Mrs.  Slicer 
— The  Family  Servants — Garden  of  Delights — The  Strange  Children — New  Wonders 
— New  Fears — A  Scene  of  Terror — A  New  Discovery. 

NEW  ORLEANS,  March  18. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  am  now  at  a  kind  of  caravansary,  or  house  of  entertain 
ment,  which  is  thronged  with  people  from  almost  all  parts  of  the 
world.  It  is  a  very  large  building,  and  is  called  the  St.  Charles 
Hotel.  There  is  one  very  objectionable  feature  about  it,  and 
that  is  what  is  called  the  Bar-room.  This  is  under  the  grand 
porch,  or  reception  hall,  and  is  thronged  by  men,  who  are  there 
supplied  with  intoxicating  liquors  at  so  much  a  glass  ;  who,  in 
return,  part  with  an  equal  portion  of  their  own  self-respect  and 
true  honor,  though  it  may  be  unconsciously. 

Over  this  is  the  dining-room,  where,  to  judge  by  the  din,  one 
would  think  an  army  was  feeding.  But  there  are,  in  fact,  several 
hundred  guests  seated  at  these  tables  daily.  They  are  mostly 
young  men,  who  are  seeking  fortune  in  this  great  commercial 
emporium  ;  or  married  men,  who,  having  left  their  wives  behind, 
enjoy  for  a  time  the  freedom  of  bachelors. 

On  the  opposite  corner  is  the  "Verandah,"  another  large 
hotel,  that  has  a  quiet,  family  look,  and  I  am  told  that  such  is 
really  its  character.  These  streets  are  flanked  all  round  with 
ranges  of  oysterrncn  and  places  like  pig-sties,  that  ill  assort  with 
the  grandeur  of  the  larger  buildings.  The  difference  between 

74 


SHAHMAH    MAKES   AN    ASTOUNDING   DISCOVERY.  75 

the  hotel  and  the  Caravansary  of  the  East  is,  that  here  not  only 
the  house  but  the  entertainment  is  provided  for  the  traveller  and 
sojourner. 

I  have  sent  Mr.  F.'s  letter  of  introduction,  with  my  own  ad 
dress,  up  the  River,  for  I  find  that  the  gentleman  to  whom  it  is 
directed  has  removed  to  a  place  called  Feliciana  ;  and  as  it  will 
be  several  days  before  I  can  hope  for  any  returns,  I  am  making 
the  most  of  my  position  by  visiting  all  the  remarkable  things 
just  around  me.  Indeed  this  is  all  I  can  do  at  present,  for  I 
am  ill  at  ease  in  this  troubled  tide  of  human  beings,  as  one  who 
feels  himself  continually  in  danger  of  being  engulfed  by  the 
turbulent  currents  that  set  in  every  possible  direction. 

But  I  must  stop  all  other  proceedings  to  tell  you  that  I  have 
just  made  a  great  discovery.  I  have  found  out,  partly  by  listen 
ing  to  conversations  at  table  and  in  the  saloons,  and  partly  by 
reading  the  papers,  that  the  American  people  are  about  equally 
divided  into  two  great  ranks  or  parties.  The  Leaders  of  one  of 
these  great  divisions,  whom  they  call  Whigs,  are  the  basest  of 
men.  There  is  no  accusation  so  vile — there  is  no  name  so  black 
— but  they  more  than  deserve  it.  Believe  me,  I  am  not  telling 
you  any  idle  and  malicious  gossip,  for  I  myself  have  read  it  in 
fair  print.  The  Americans  are  not  a  people  to  slander  their 
neighbors,  or  to  publish  lies  in  their  morning  papers.  Whatever 
else  they  are,  they  must  be  brave,  and,  therefore,  they  could  not 
be  guilty  of  such  ignoble  vices. 

An  article  of  several  columns  appeared  in  the  "  True  Demo 
crat  "  of  this  very  day,  filled  with  the  most  astounding  revela 
tions.  When  I  first  read  the  article,  I  expected  every  moment 
that  the  men  of  that  much  abused  party  would  rise,  en  masse,  and 
rid  themselves  of  these  hateful  and  abominable  usurpers.  It  is 
clear  that,  now  the  whole  thing  has  got  into  print,  they  must 
have  their  eyes  opened.  With  every  noise  in  the  street  I  ran  to 
the  window,  expecting  to  see  the  people  pouring  down  from  all 
the  country,  to  cast  off  their  broken  fetters  and  rally  round  the 
standard  of  the  True  Democracy.  But,  as  several  hours  have 


76  SIIAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

intervened  and  no  outbreak  has  occurred,  I  begin  to  think  that 
these  wicked  Whig  Chiefs  have  suppressed  the  papers,  so  that 
the  people  cannot  see  them.  I  am  greatly  concerned  and  anx 
ious.  If  I  were  not  a  stranger,  I  would  go  out  myself  and  warn 
them  of  their  danger. 

As  I  read  on,  my  early  love  of  the  American  people  warms 
and  expands.  The  patriotism  and  benevolence  of  the  Demo 
cratic  party  are  unparalleled.  They  send  abroad  speakers  ;  they 
print  pamphlets  ;  they  publish  books  and  papers,  in  order  to 
inform  the  people  of  their  danger.  And  even  though  they  will 
not  le  informed,  still  their  best  friends  are  not  weary  of  well-doing. 
They  spend  vast  sums  of  money.  They  make  themselves  almost 
or  quite  bankrupts.  They  work  night  and  day.  They  are  ready 
to  lay  down  their  lives  !  How  happy  for  me  that  I  did  not  fall 
among  those  Whig  prowlers — those  ravaging  hyenas,  that  only 
go  about  seeking  whom  they  may  devour  !  How  grateful  am 
I  that  a  kind  Providence  has  sent  me  among  the  noble-hearted 
Democrats,  whose  pure  patriotism — as  I  read  in  all  their  papers 
—must  be  a  true  outshining  of  the  great  Charter  of  Freemen  1 
Yes,  now  I  shall  find  what  I  am  seeking,  though  I  have,  as  yet, 
been  wholly  unable  to  explain  the  great  object  of  my  search. 
In  due  time  all  will  be  unfolded. 

I  should  tell  you  that  the  American  people  are  about  electing 
their  President.  And  if  the  leading  men  among  the  Whigs  are 
villains  on  a  large  scale,  their  candidate  for  the  first  office  in 
the  country  must  have  a  heart  as  black  as  Eblis.*  If  a  thou 
sandth  part  of  what  they  say,  or  what  I  read  in  the  papers,  is 
true,  he  is  to  be  a  more  hateful  Barbarossa,f  and  it  may  be 
also  the  Destroyer  of  the  Western  World.  I  shudder  to  think 
of  the  consequences,  if  he  is  elected  !  Is  this  evil  a  necessary 
feature  and  character  of  Democracy  itself?  Cannot  the  govern 
ment  of  a  free  people  be  placed  wholly  in  the  hands  of  true,  and 

*  Satan. 

t  A  Pirate,  who,  by  daring  and  horrible  acts,  made  himself  master  of  Algiers  and 
Tunis.— ED. 


A   BUSINESS    MAN.  77 

pure,  and  wise  men,  who  know  what  is  right,  and  will  to  do  it  ? 
I  have  asked  several  of  those  about  me  concerning  these  points  ; 
but  they  are  too  busy  to  heed  me.  Railroads,  Land  Specu 
lations,  Joint  Stock  Companies,  the  price  of  cotton,  and  some 
other  matters,  which  I  do  not  understand,  in  regard  to  their 
relations  with  the  North,  are  the  engrossing  topics.  It  is  plain 
they  do  not  comprehend  me  when  I  speak  of  that  higher  free 
dom,  which,  being  proper  and  natural  to  man,  should  be  devel 
oped  in  the  Individual,  and  confirmed  in  the  Society. 

Faubourg  St.  Mary's,  March  19. — I  was  suddenly  interrupted 
yesterday,  when  just  on  the  point  of  giving  you  a  peep  into  my 
Notes  of  Exploration  in  the  Crescent  City — for  I  find  this  is 
really  called  so.  The  cause  of  the  interruption  was  to  me  a 
very  happy  one,  as  I  shall  explain  to  you.  It  seems  that  Mr. 
F.,  with  that  far-reaching  kindness  for  which  he  is  remarkable, 
had  requested  Commodore  C.  to  give  me  the  advantage  of  his 
friendship  also,  which  he  had  forgotten  to  tell  me  in  the  hurry 
of  leave-taking,  and  the  bustle  of  arrival. 

Yesterday,  he  called  to  apologize,  and  brought  with  him  a 
gentleman,  who  kindly  invited  me  to  his  house.  Mr.  Slicer  is 
both  a  merchant  and  a  planter,  and  is  said  to  be  immensely  rich. 
He  is  what  they  call  here  a  Yankee — that  is,  from  the  North. 
He  is  a  native  of  the  State  of  Connecticut,  and,  in  fact,  came 
from  the  very  town  where  General  Putnam  lived,  and  shot  the 
wolf.  Does  not  this  alone  almost  make  a  hero  of  him  ? 

I  will '  now  more  particularly  introduce  you  to  the  family  of 
my  Host,  and  the  general  appearance  of  things  about  me  ;  for 
it  will  not  only  be  more  home-like  to  you,  but  will  save  unne 
cessary  explanation  in  my  future  writing.  Mr.  Slicer  is,  I  should 
think,  fifty-five  years  of  age.  He  is  very  tall,  very  hard- 
featured,  and  rather  chilling  at  the  first  sight ;  though  he 
seems  to  make  it  quite  a  point  to  be  polite  to  me.  He  calls 
himself,  with  much  emphasis,  a  business  man,  and  appears  to 
take  great  pride  in  the  idea. 

Mrs.  Slicer  may  be  fifteen  years  younger,  and  is  of  French 


78  SHAIIMAII   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FKEEDOM. 

parentage.  She  is  not  only  delicate  and  tender-looking,  as 
most  of  the  Southern  ladies  seem  to  be,  but  she  is  really  languid, 
and  even  sad  at  times.  I  should  think  that  her  health  was 
gradually  sinking  under  the  influence  of  some  unknown  cause. 
She  is  a  love-spirit,  and  the  relations  which  she  sustains  with 
all  about  her,  are  extremely  beautiful.  She  has  more  affection 
than  intellect ;  and  yet  at  times,  her  large,  dark,  splendid  eyes 
flash  up  gloriously,  with  such  a  great  harmonizing  expression, 
it  really  magnetizes  one  to  look  into  them.  I  have  never  seen 
any  eyes  more  beautiful ;  though  you  meet  many  in  this  region 
that  look  at  you  through  wonderful  lights  and  shadows  ; 
and  yet,  one  accustomed  to  it  must,  for  a  time,  miss  the  effect 
of  henna. 

Elize,  the  eldest  daughter,  is  now  just  seventeen,  and  a 
more  lovely  being  it  would  be  difficult  to  imagine.  She  has 
the  contour,  temperament,  and  character  of  the  mother,  though 
somewhat  energized  by  the  power  of  the  father.  She  is  an 
Hourie,  and  has  the  same  large,  delicious,  swimming  eyes,  that 
we  love  to  associate  with  those  divine  Maidans  of  Paradise. 
Ellene,  the  youngest  daughter,  is  now  but  just  turned  of  fifteen, 
and  is  as  strikingly  like  her  father  in  looks  and  character  ; 
though  she  could  not  be  born  of  such  a  mother,  without,  in  some 
degree,  partaking  of  her  beauty.  She  is  tall  and  finely  formed, 
with  rather  severe-looking  features  ;  and  notwithstanding  the 
beauty  of  her  bright  flaxen  hair,  I  sometimes  fancy  that  her 
cold  blue  eye  has  a  cruel  look  ;  certain  it  is,  that'  she  has 
neither  the  grace,  beauty,  nor  amiability  of  the  eldest  sister, 
though  she  often  acts  as  if  she  imagined  herself  superior. 

Bolivar,  the  eldest  son,  is  ten  years  old.  He,  too,  is  growing 
more  in  the  type  of  the  father.  He  has  dark  hair,  blue  eyes, 
and  a  very  fierce-looking  countenance,  that  seems  to  challenge 
everybody,  and  everything,  as  if  he  thought  the  main  business 
of  life,  especially  for  him,  must  be  fighting.  His  favorite  toys 
are  small  guns,  pistols  and  bowie  knives.  He  commands  a  young 
company  of  Cavalry,  and  has  a  complete  suit  of  uniform  for 


UNCLE   MOSE.  79 

Parade  days.  When  he  cannot  go  among  his  companions  he 
trains  the  negroes.  Perhaps  this  warlike  spirit  and  taste  have 
something  to  do  with  the  pet  name  he  bears.  Be  this  as  it  may, 
he  is  now  called  Bullie  by  every  member  of  the  family,  and  even 
the  negroes  familiarly  use  the  name. 

In  the  fine  little  boy  of  six  years,  the  large,  liquid  eyes  and 
dark  curling  locks  of  the  mother,  get  a  brownish  hue  and  a  golden 
tinge,  from  the  Saxofi  lineage  of  the  father.  He  is  a  cherub, 
smiling  and  lovely,  the  pet  of  the  whole  house. 

I  cannot  tell  you  of  all  the  servants,  for  they  are  numerous  ; 
but  several  have  struck  me  as  being  characters,  and  these  I  will 
mention.  Uncle  Mose  is  a  kind-looking,  grey-haired  old  man, 
who  seems  to  be  a  perfect  type  of  his  people  ;  and  I  am  told 
that  he  truly  manifests  what  his  appearance  suggests — all  those 
traits  of  faithfulness,  and  devotion  to  his  friends — but  especially 
to  his  superiors — for  which  the  negro  character  is  remarkable. 
He  is  an  unmixed  African,  and  was  brought  over  in  his  youth. 
His  wife  was  a  quadroon  ;  and  he  is  the  reputed  father  of 
Zindie,  a  young  woman  so  nearly  white,  that  it  would  be  difficult 
to  conjecture  how  she  came  among  these  people,  without  a  cross 
somewhere.  Zindie  is  still  very  handsome,  though  she  appears 
to  be  care-worn,  and  the  victim  of  dark  and  terrible  passions. 
She  has  a  husband  at  a  distance,  but  for  some  reason  is  not 
allowed  to  see  him.  She  has  two  fine  little  girls,  fair  as  Circas 
sians,  with  beautiful  brown  eyes  and  chestnut  hair.  Aunt  Sukey, 
as  she  is  called  by  all  members  of  the  family,  is  an  old  negress 
who  appears  to  be  the  general  legislator  in  kitchen  affairs.  She 
and  Uncle  Mose  were  in  her  father's  family  before  the  birth  of 
Mrs.  Slicer,  whom  they  still  persist  in  calling  "  Little  Missis  ;" 
and  their  devotion  to  her  and  her  children  appe  ,rs  boundless. 
Aunt  Sukey  is  the  express  patroness  of  little  Ki,  a  handsome, 
spirited  boy  of  five  years  old,  also  son  of  Zindie.  I  will  com 
plete  the  list  of  names  with  that  of  young  Pete,  a  light  Mulatto, 
who  has  the  care  of  the  hounds  and  is  quite  a  humorist,  as  I 
should  think,  and  little  Cu,  a  young  negress  of  perhaps  ten  years, 


80  SHAHMAH    IN    PUESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

who  is  kept  standing  up  in  the  hall  to  attend  the  door,  till  she 
is  nearly  as  inanimate  as  the  pillars  themselves. 

I  must  confess  that  here  I  find  some  characters  and  conditions, 
which  I  am  unable  to  account  for,  on  any  preconceived  idea,  or 
principle.  But  the  light  I  am  patiently  waiting  for,  will,  I  doubt 
not,  come,  in  good  time. 

This  villa  is  one  of  the  noblest  in  the  beautiful  suburb  of  St. 
Mary's,  which  unites  with  the  upper  part  of  the  city.  Here, 
under  this  hospitable  roof,  with  my  good  Host,  his  gentle-eyed 
wife  and  handsome  daughters,  gay  little  children,  birds  and 
flowers  ;  and  most  of  all,  books — should  I  not  be  very  happy  ? 
But  where,  meanwhile,  is  my  hope — and  the  great  object  of  my 
quest  ?  I  cannot  answer  myself ;  and  must  revert  to  other  points. 

The  houses  of  this  region  have  many  galleries,  verandas  and 
porticoes,  often  one  above  another,  and  extending  all  round. 
They  have  a  picturesque  and  truly  oriental  effect.  For  this 
reason  they  remind  me  of  Algiers,  and  give  me  a  home  feeling. 
The  stucco  with  which  they  are  covered  is  either  white,  or  light 
cream-yellow;  and  this  exhibits  to  advantage,  the  delicate  tracery 
of  the  shrubbery  and  vines,  by  which  they  are  surrounded  and 
embowered.  Charmed  with  these  peaceful  shades,  I  select  some 
favorite  book  that  Mr.  F.  has  mentioned  ;  for  I  know  his  taste 
always  directs  me  truly  ;  and  then  I  lose  myself  among  the 
worthies  of  old.  I  can  see  how  their  great  thoughts  often 
shadowed  forth  that  which  has  become  the  leading  star  of  our 
lives — a  true  human  liberty.  Is  not  every  great  soul  a  prophet, 
stretching  itself  out  into  the  wants,  the  words,  and  the  ministries 
of  the  Future,  until  its  prescient  power  takes  hold  of  that  which 
is  afar  off  and  brings  it  near  unto  itself  ?  Did  not  the  Jupiter 
of  the  Greeks,  the  Thor  and  Odin  of  the  Scandinavians,  the 
Ormuzd  of  Persia,  the  Isis  and  Osiris  of  Egypt,  and  the  Brah 
ma  and  Crishna  of  the  Indians,  shadow  forth,  that  which 
Jesus  and  Mahomet  actually  embodied — the  power  of  a  trae 
Humanity  ?  As  I  read  the  history  of  Nations — but  most  espe 
cially  the  lives  and  thoughts  of  great  men — I  see  this — that  there 


A  BEAUTIFUL   GARDEN.  81 

is  a  continual  effort  in  the  human  soul,  to  obtain  complete  posses 
sion  of  itself — in  other  words,  to  be  free — and,  in  the  light,  to 
establish  itself  in  the  enjoyment  of  that  freedom.  This  Ideal  is 
always  represented  by  the  more  advanced  mind,  or  minds,  of 
any  people,  or  time.  And  this  is  not  merely  a  characteristic  of 
the  human  being,  but  an  attribute  of  all  life  ;  for  there  is  in 
everything  that  determination  to  unfold,  and  preserve  itself  in 
the  happiest  conditions,  which  we  call  the  instinct  of  self-preser 
vation.  This  determination  and  necessity,  form  the  original  basis 
of  all  freedom.  It  is  a  universal  instinct,  and  takes  hold  of  the 
first  springs  of  all  life. 

But  I  have  been  called  to  the  window,  by  the  gay  music  of 
young  and  happy  voices.  The  daughters  of  the  house  are  in 
the  grounds,  sporting  with  the  children.  Their  graceful  forms 
and  white  robes,  glance  in  and  out  among  the  shrubbery,  mak 
ing  with  every  change,  a  beautiful  living  picture.  Surely  this 
is  the  very  Garden  of  Iran — Paradise  of  the  World — where  not 
only  men,  but  women,  are  free.  But  is  it  so  ? 

I  come  back  to  observe,  that  among  these  children  are  other 
children,  some  of  them  almost  as  white,  and  in  some  instances 
even  more  beautiful,  than  those  of  the  family  ;  and  yet  it  is 
easy  to  be  seen  that,  although  they  sometimes  play  together 
very  pleasantly,  they  are  not  of  the  same  caste.  How  came 
these  little  stranger  children  here  ?  and  what  is  the  mystery  of 
their  birth  and  life  ?  This  question  I  ask  myself  in  vain.  As 
yet,  it  will  not  be  answered. 

But  now  there  hurriedly  enters  an  aged  negress,  whose 
matronly  appearance,  and  quiet,  happy  face,  have  often  attracted 
me.  She  is  followed  by  a  handsome  young  woman  of  the  servile 
race,  but  nearly  white.  They  are  Aunt  Sukey  and  Zindie. 
The  beauty  of  the  latter  is  marred  by  traces  of  bitter  and  ter 
rible  passions.  Every  feature  indicates  this  ;  but  especially 
the  eye.  She  appears  literally  consuming  with  unquenchable 
fires. 

But  now  her  look  is  really  frightful ;  and  the  whole  face  has 

4* 


82  SHAHMAH  IN  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

an  expression  that  is  at  once  fierce  and  excruciating,  as  if  the 
bitterness  had  been  wrung  from  the  crushed  heart,  which  had 
been  converted  by  its  wrongs  into  an  unnatural  fountain  of  gall. 
And  yet  I  have  seen  those  flaming  eyes  melt  with  a  wonderful 
pathos  of  expression.  And  often  from  that  now  distorted  face, 
earnest  and  thrilling  looks  have  come  to  me,  with  an  unuttered 
appeal,  that  troubled  me  because  I  could  not  understand  it. 

Now  she  darts  forward  with  a  look  really  frantic  ;  but  the 
old  negress  gently  draws  her  back,  and  holds  her  with  an  air 
of  authority. 

Hark  !  The  children  are  approaching  ;  and  screams — do  I 
hear  correctly  ? — and  upbraidings,  and  sneers,  are  mingled  with 
the  shouts  and  laughter,  which  have  lost  the  merry  tones  of 
joy,  and  seem  harsh  and  unpleasant.  Now  appears  the  solution 
of  the  scene.  They  are  not  yet  near  enough  for  me  to  hear 
their  words.  I  can  only  interpret  the  action.  Bullie  leads  the 
group.  He  looks  excited  and  fierce  ;  but  there  is  a  swell  and 
swagger  in  his  air,  not  quite  so  prepossessing  as  he  seems  to 
fancy.  He  is  flourishing  a  small  tin  whistle,  which  I  know 
belongs  to  little  Ki.  The  poor  boy  has  been  clearly  robbed  of 
his  treasure.  But  what  ?  He  is  covered  with  blood.  It  is 
streaming  from  one  side  of  his  head.  Now,  I  gather  from 
words  and  action,  jointly  interpreted,  that  the  young  lord  has 
bitten  the  little  fellow's  ear.  He  adds  insult  to  injury  ;  for  he 
thrusts  the  whistle  into  the  face  of  the  weeping  child,  and 
makes  grimaces,  and  mocks  him. 

The  oldest  daughter,  who  is  like  her  mother,  gentle  and 
tender-looking,  tries  to  soothe  and  quiet  her  bully-brother;  while 
at  the  same  time  she  speaks  kindly  to  the  little  sufferer.  But 
the  second,  who  is  hard  and  cold-looking,  like  the  father,  evi 
dently  enjoys  the  affray,  and  stimulates  her  brother,  cheering 
him  on,  and  laughing  at  his  unkind  behavior.  Now,  the 
wounded  boy  becomes  irritated.  He  flies  at  his  young  master 
and  strikes  him  angrily.  Ellene  comes  to  her  brother's  rescue. 
She  seizes  a  stick  which  was  used  as  a  prop  in  the  shrubbery, 


A   STRANGE    SCENE.  83 

and  deals  a  heavy  blow  across  the  head  of  the  quadroon  boy. 
The  child  falls.  The  young  mother  bursts  away  from  the 
negress,  rushes  forward,  and  catches  the  child  in  her  arms.  He 
appears  faint,  and  hangs  like  a  wilted  leaf.  The  mother's 
shrieks,  the  mingled  sounds  of  weeping,  terror,  anger,  and 
dismay,  with  the  chattering  of  negroes,  and  the  barking  of 
hounds  that  now  rush  in,  make  a  hideous  sound. 

Where  is  the  Paradise,  that  was  so  quiet  and  beautiful  only 
an  hour  ago  ?  Where  is  the  music  of  happy  voices  ?  Where 
is  the  innocent  joy  of  happy  hearts  ?  What  serpent  has  stolen 
so  untimely  into  the  Garden  of  Delights  ? 

But  a  new  terror  now  opens  on  the  scene.  One  of  the 
hounds  is  maddened  by  the  smell  of  blood.  With  a  savage  yell, 
he  leaps  upon  the  child,  as  if  he  would  devour  him.  The 
shrieks  and  screams  of  every  kind  are  redoubled.  A  stout 
negro  seizes  a  club,  and  in  an  instant  the  hound  rolls  on  the  earth. 

Mr.  Slicer  now  enters.  There  is  great  confusion  and  conster 
nation.  Every  one  is  trying  to  tell  his  own  story  first.  Mr. 
Slicer  appears  very  much  concerned  about  his  dog,  and  seems  to 
threaten  the  negro  that  struck  him.  The  child  suddenly 
revives.  The  young  mother  totters  forward  with  her  burden, 
and  falls  senseless  at  her  master's  feet.  He  appears  cha 
grined,  still  turning  to  the  dog,  that  now  begins  to  exhibit 
signs  of  recovery. 

Mrs.  Slicer,  always  gentle  and  kind,  now  appears,  and 
bathes  the  hands  and  head  of  poor  Zindie.  The  young  woman 
comes  out  of  her  swoon.  Mrs.  Slicer  orders  the  child  taken  up, 
and  carried  to  the  house,  and  also  two  negroes  to  lift  up  Zindie 
and  lead  her  in.  The  principal  actors  withdraw,  leaving  Mr. 
Slicer,  who  is  still  solicitous  about  his  hound. 

The  whole  scene  is  to  me  inexplicable.  As  I  attempt  to  look 
into  it,  the  darkness  grows  deeper.  Have  I  seen  the  child  of 
a  free-born  American,  encouraged  in  a  brutal  assault  by  a  fair 
young  girl  who,  in  turn,  exhibits  the  cruelty  of  a  Turk  ?  Have 
I  seen  a  mother  who  could  not  go  to  her  own  child  to  protect 


84:  SHAHMAH  IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

him  ?  Have  I  seen  a  hound  that  had  been  trained  to  the  smell  of 
human  blood  ?  Have  I  seen  a  man  who  could  reprove,  and  even 
threaten  another  man,  for  striking  the  dog,  to  save  the  child  ? 
Who  are  these  unfortunate  people  ;  and  what  relation  do  they 
sustain  ?  How  came  they  here  ?  Why  are  they  so  varied  in 
color  ;  and  what  great  wrong  have  they  done,  that  they  should 
be  made  so  miserable — so  completely  defenceless  ?  I  ask  in 
vain  ;  for  nothing  answers  me,  unless  I  answer  myself — unless 
I  say  that  I  have  seen  the  power  of  the  Scorpion — seen  the 
tortured,  nailed,  and  bleeding  bodies — seen  the  despairing  dumb 
ness  of  those  uplifted  faces — seen  the  very  bloodhounds  of  my 
dream.  Is  this  a  reality  ?  I  cannot,  for  I  will  not  believe  it. 
I  cannot  write.  Adieu  for  this  time. 

Evening. — I  am  now  looking  daily  for  home  tidings  ;  yet  I 
rest  in  peace  ;  for  my  own  consciousness,  which  is  to  me  a  kind 
of  interior,  or  second  sense,  assures  me  that  all  is  well  with  you 
— well  with  Youley,  my  dear  and  darling  sister.  She  has  a  great 
work  to  do,  among  the  women  of  our  people.  Yes,  my  quiet 
one,  my  loving,  little  laughing  Youley  is  to  be  a  Liberator.  She 
is  to  show  forth  the  power  of  a  true  Womanhood.  Hear  me 
confess.  I  have  one  heresy.  Do  not  be  alarmed,  it  is  not  of 
foreign  growth  ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  it  has  been  gathering 
strength  from  my  boyhood.  I  have  seen  it  in  my  mother,  and 
in  my  sister,  but  most  of  all  in  my  own  reason  and  consciousness, 
that  WOMAN  HAS  A  SOUL,  and  hence,  that  she  has  her  own  special 
work  to  do  in  the  great  economy  of  life  and  society.  I  regard 
her  as  the  mother  and  companion  of  children  during  the  most 
impressible  age — as  the  refiner  and  inspirer  of  good — as  the 
kind  friend  and  benefactress  everywhere  ;  and  I  say  to  myself 
these  are  powers  which  truly  indicate  her  position  and  worth  in 
the  world,  as  an  individual  and  responsible  incarnation — the 
equal  friend  and  companion  of  Man.  These  great  truths  are 
to  be  illustrated.  Youley  will  hear  this,  and  apply  herself  to 
her  task  with  that  truest  inspiration,  the  hope  of  good  to  others 
— g-ood  to  all. 


WOMAN   HAS   A   SOUL.  85 

The  last  reflection  brings  me  now  to  say,  that  Man  can  never 
rise  very  high,  until  Woman  rises  with  him,  as  his  fellow-worker 
and  inspirer — as  the  unfolder  of  those  finer  powers,  which  Man 
could  not  take  hold  of,  and  which  Woman  herself  cannot  com 
prehend,  until  her  interior  sight  is  opened,  and  she  begins  to 
see  herself — begins  to  interpret  and  shadow  forth  the  beautiful 
ministrations  of  her  own  peculiar  power  and  destiny.  For  these 
reasons,  any  attempt  to  liberate  and  civilize  one  sex  without  the 
other,  must  be  abortive. 

By  every  package,  I  shall  send  books  to  Youley.  With  this 
you  will  find  some  excellent  elementary  works,  which  I  had  the 
good  fortune  to  purchase  of  a  young  Lady  from  the  North, 
where,  I  am  told,  education  is  at  a  higher  point  than  here.  She 
is  a  Teacher  ;  and  as  she  goes  to  F.,  where  there  are  some  fine 
schools,  I  shall  see  her  again,  and  I  hope  much  good  of  it  ; 
for  she  has  a  refined  and  liberal  mind,  which  I  can  easily  per 
ceive,  though  I  have  only  spoken  a  few  words  with  her.  She 
also  gave  me  the  works  of  Mrs.  Sigourney,  a  poetess  of  her 
native  State,  as  a  present  to  my  Youley,  of  whom  I  always 
speak  to  these  kind  women,  because  they  will  assist  me  in  doing 
good  to  my  most  precious  sister. 

Adieu  for  this  time, 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTEE    VI. 

A    STORY    OF    NEW    LIFE    INTEREST. 

Flowers  and  Birds — Power  and  Mission  of  Beauty — Sketching  and  Story-telling — The 
half  Brothers — The  Donna  Cecile — The  Stolen  Marriage — The  Happy  and  Successful 
Husband — Theodosia — The  Padre  and  Madame  Laurette — Love  in  the  Distance — 
Premonitions— Shahmah  Laughs  at  the  hovering  Cupid. 

FAUBOURG  ST.  MARY'S,  March  30. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

God  has  made  this  land  so  beautiful  that  we  are  prone  to 
forget  all  the  untoward  things,  that  sometimes  mar  the  har 
mony.  My  eyes,  my  thought,  my  soul,  are  full,  and  swimming 
over,  with  a  delicious  sense  of  beauty.  I  look  from  my  window, 
and  inhale  the  breath  of  Orange  flowers.  I  see  the  elegant 
Magnolia  that  is  now  beginning  to  expand  its  magnificent  buds. 
It  is  a  noble  tree,  with  dark-green,  but  very  brilliant  foliage. 
Here  also  I  meet  an  oriental  friend  and  favorite,  the  China-tree, 
with  its  long,  loose  panicles  of  lilac-colored  flowers,  shaking  out 
their  delicate  fragrance  with  every  breath  of  air  they  inhale. 
In  wilder  regions,  beyond  the  ,city  formalism,  the  Yellow  Jessa 
mine  climbs  and  tumbles,  twines  and  tangles  itself  everywhere, 
hanging  its  brilliant  golden-yellow  and  fragrant  flowers  in  long 
clusters,  over  the  trees  and  bushes.  It  is  now  almost  past  its 
prime. 

I  have  seen  two  new  kinds  of  Iris.  The  most  common  has 
very  curious  and  brilliant  red  flowers,  about  the  color  of  a  new 
bandanna  handkerchief.  The  other  is  purple,  resembling  the 
Fleur-de-lis,  which  you  will  remember  we  admired  so  much  in 
Mr.  F.'s  garden  at  Algiers  ;  but  it  is  smaller.  Here  also  our 

86 


FLOWERS   AND  BIRDS.  8T 

home  beauties,  Jessamines  and  Verbenas  are  cultivated,  and  load 
the  air  with  fragrance. 

This  is  a  wonderful  land.  The  Zoology  is  rich  as  the  Flora  ; 
and  the  feathered  race  is  especially  well  represented  in  this  grand 
panorama  of  Beauty.  I  see  hundreds  of  tiny  birds  with  a  mineral 
lustre  in  their  splendid  plumage,  dart  their  long  bills  into  the 
tubes  of  flowers  as  bright  and  varied,  or  hang,  humming  their 
familiar  music,  as  they  inhale  the  perfume  of  the  laden  air. 
Farther  off,  the  magnificent  Live  Oak  spreads  out  its  large, 
umbrella-like  top,  thatched  closely  with  leaves  of  a  deep  and 
glossy  green  ;  and  still  beyond  a  group  of  the  majestic  Cotton- 
woods  encircles  a  small,  clear  living  fountain.  They  are  curtained 
with  long,  dark  moss,  that  hangs  in  rich  festoons  from  every 
branch,  producing  a  grotto-like  coolness  of  shade,  impervious  to 
the  noon-day  heats,  which  are  now  very  intense.  In  that  basin 
of  clear  water,  I  know  there  is  one  of  the  greatest  wonders  of 
the  vegetable  world,  although  I  cannot  see  it  from  here.  And 
what  do  you  think  it  is  ?  Let  me  tell  you  ;  it  is  the  Victoria 
Regia,  the  most  magnificent  Water  Lily  in  the  world.  It  closely 
resembles  the  Nymphasa  Lotus  of  the  Nile,  but  is  many  times 
larger.  Indeed,  a  single  leaf,  well  floated,  is  strong  enough  to 
bear  up  the  weight  of  a  man.  It  is  not  native  to  this  place, 
but  was  brought  from  one  of  the  flooded  marshes,  or  swamps, 
of  Central  or  South  America,  where  it  abounds,  and  was  pre 
sented  to  Mrs.  Slicer  by  a  naturalist,  who,  some  time  since,  went 
through  those  tracts,  on  an  exploring  expedition. 

But  I  must  take  my  thoughts  in-doors  or,  like  freed  birds, 
they  will  play  truant  among  the  beauties,  too  long.  I  did  not 
come  here  to  study  and  describe  flowers  ;  but  when  they  look 
at  me  with  such  new  faces,  and  from  such  large  and  fascinating 
eyes,  I  cannot  quite  forget  the  old  love,  nor  suffer  myself  to 
banish  it  from  the  thought  of  my  friend.  And  is  it  not  true, 
however  much  we  may  overlook  and  despise  these  minor  angels 
of  blessing,  that  through  them  we  must  reach  up  to  the  higher  ? 
Is  not  the  soul  that  Beauty  has  refined,  made  more  receptive, 


88  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

and  truer  to  the  revelations  of  Wisdom  ?  I  will,  then,  cherish 
this  love  of  the  Inmost,  as  I  truly  must ;  and  meanwhile,  the 
angels  that  dwell  in  the  flowers,  will  lead  me  with  their  starry 
eyes,  out  through  the  Corn  and  the  Cotton,  into  the  Economy 
and  practical  utilities  of  life.  Nor  shall  they  rest  there,  but  go 
up  higher,  into  the  laws,  which  must  finally  establish  Man  in 
the  perfect  freedom  of  a  true  human  nature,  so  that  the  Grower 
of  the  Corn,  and  the  Cotton,  may  unfold  his  being,  as  truly  and 
completely  as  life  is  unfolded  in  the  plants  he'  nurses.  Shall  the 
lower  grades  be  directed,  and  confirmed  truly  in  their  ultimate, 
while  the  higher  are  left  unconscious,  or  inert  ?  Shall  a  plant, 
or  an  animal,  be  able  to  develop  and  preserve  the  conditions  of 
its  own  absolute  perfection,  while  Man,  Man  only,  falls  far  short 
of  his  ?  It  cannot  be.  All  Nature  declares  against  it.  But 
the  higher  growth  is  slow.  The  Ages  are  before  us  ;  and  in 
them  Man  shall  attain  his  full  stature  ;  and  by  unfolding  the 
highest,  crown  the  perfection  of  inferior  nature. 

The  breakfast  bell  is  sounding,  and  I  must  now  leave  you. 
These  early  hours  in  the  cool  of  the  day,  I  improve  in  writing 
to  you  ;  for  my  spirit  puts  on  the  freshness  and  strength  of  the 
morning,  and  then  can  best  utter  itself — can  most  nearly 
approach  the  unutterable. 

I  may  not  return  to  you  again  to-day  ;  for  after  breakfast  I 
have  an  appointment  with  Mrs.  Slicer,  who  has  kindly  promised 
to  sit  for  a  sketch,  which,  if  successful,  I  shall  send  with  this  to 
Youley. 

Evening. — The  head  is  better  than  I  even  hoped  ;  though 
from  the  changeful  character  of  the  face,  it  was  extremely 
difficult  to  catch  and  preserve  the  ruling,  or  best  modes  of  ex 
pression.  I  shall  also  find  some  good  subjects  for  study  in  the 
negroes,  and  other  servants.  And  now  that  I  have  got  my 
pencil  fairly  in  hand  again,  I  shall  not  spend  my  days  in 
idleness.  There  are  many  charming  little  scenes  about  me, 
both  of  land  and  water.  But  the  character  and  power  of  the 
whole  country  is  so  different  from  what  one  finds  in  the  East. 


A    STOET    OF   NEW   LIFE    INTEREST.  89 

There  the  deepest  current  of  thought  and  interest  is  retrospec 
tive.  Here  it  is  all  in  the  future.  Everything  is  pushing  for 
ward.  There  the  Past,  clothed  with  the  ruins  of  Ages,  sits 
solemn  and  stately,  gradually  mouldering  away  into  the  com 
mon  dust  of  the  Present.  Here  the  earth  that  is  stirred  to-day, 
is  latent  with  a  thousand  organic  forces,  that  will  array  and 
arm  themselves  with  life  and  power,  putting  on  forms  whose 
progressive  beauty  and  splendor  must  inaugurate  new  cycles  in 
the  history  of  Mankind. 

But  I  must  leave  this  speculation  for  something  of  more  im 
mediate  interest.  On  rising,  after  having  finished  sitting  for  the 
picture,  Mrs.  Slicer  said,  as  I  thought,  with  a  rather  curious 
look,  though  I  did  not  comprehend  the  point  of  it :  "I  have  a 
little  story  to  tell,  if  you  would  like  to  hear  it." 

"  An  Oriental  would  seldom  say  nay  to  such  a  question  ;"  I 
answered,  as  we  passed  into  the  library,  "  even  though  it  were 
urged  by  a  less  pleasing  speaker." 

She  blushed  at  the  implied  compliment,  which,  however,  I  did 
not  intend  as  such  ;  for  to  me  it  was  the  simplest  truth.  But 
directly  after  being  seated  she  began  :  "I  have  been  thinking  of 
this  story  for  some  days,  and  cannot  well  put  it  off.  I  shall  not, 
however,  detain  you  long,  as  I  see  it  is  your  time  for  walking. 
Hear  then.  About  nineteen  years  ago,  two  half  brothers  left 
their  native  home  in  New  England,  and  came  to  this  city.  They 
were  Simon  Slicer,  who  is  now  my  husband,  and  Joseph  Bennett, 
the  children  of  one  mother,  but  more  unlike  each  other  than  ojdi- 
nary  strangers.  They  had  brought  letters,  one  to  a  planter,  the 
other  to  a  merchant ;  and  being  accepted,  they  entered  into 
their  respective  situations  to  the  mutual  advantage  of  all  par 
ties  ;  at  least  so  far  as  thrift  of  business  was  concerned. 

"  But  my  story  rests  with  Joseph,  who  was  the  younger  of  the 
two.  Though  a  poor  youth,  he  made  his  way  into  the  favor  of 
his  employer,  and  of  society  in  general,  with  an  almost  unexam 
pled  rapidity.  There  was  a  charm  about  him  which  threw  down 
the  artificial  boundaries  of  rank  and  fashion,  as  if  he  had  been 


90  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

gifted  with  a  magic  power  ;  and  though  happily  for  him,  for 
tune-hunting  mammas  did  not  lay  their  superficial  traps  in  any  of 
his  paths,  yet  he  was  a  general  favorite.  Whist-playing  ladies, 
to  whom  his  ready  gallantry  was  always  serviceable,  would  whis 
per  each  other,  '  What  a  very  agreeable  and  proper  young 
man  !'  Merchants  noticed  his  business  capabilities,  and  prompt 
ness  in  all  things  ;  aristocrats,  his  "gentlemanly  air  ;  scholars,  his 
unassuming  intelligence  and  modest  ambition  for  improvement  ; 
while  young  ladies  could  not  well  avoid  comparing  him  with 
persons  of  much  higher  claims,  in  the  estimation  of  mothers  at 
least.  Yet  this  charm  of  manner  was  not  the  effect  of  a  blind 
subserviency,  but  the  joint  influence  of  a  true  self-respect  and  a 
very  impressible  temperament.  It  was,  in  fact,  the  attractive 
ness  of  a  high  and  noble  nature. 

"The  result  maybe  anticipated.  He  became  acquainted  with 
the  Lady  Cecile  Cadiza,  the  accomplished  daughter  of  a  Span 
ish  nobleman  ;  and  he  loved  her  with  characteristic  ardor,  and 
intensity  of  feeling.  Indeed  he  became  so  infatuated,  that  he 
felt  obliged,  in  honor,  to  withdraw  from  her  society.  The  con 
scientious  young  man  perceiving  how  wide  was  the  distance  For 
tune  had  placed  between  them,  voluntarily  absented  himself 
from  the  presence  of  his  charmer  for  several  weeks  ;  and  though 
he  suffered  much  in  the  privation,  he  determined  to  act  honor 
ably,  at  all  hazard.  He  had  never  suspected  that  the  attraction 
could  be  mutual,  until,  by  the  hand  of  a  confidential  servant,  he 
received  a  note  from  Cecile,  inquiring  into  the  reason  of  his 
absence.  There  was  so  much  of  true  and  tender  feeling  couched 
in  the  modest  language  of  the  little  missive,  as  left  no  doubt  in 
the  mind  of  the  young  man,  in  regard  to  the  response  to  an 
affection,  which  he  had  never  dared  to  cherish  in  himself,  much 
less  seek  to  excite  in  her.  All  this  was  plain,  even  if  no  other 
testimony  had  been  subjoined  to  that  of  the  letter  ;  but  the 
good  matronly  nurse,  who  was  its  bearer,  with  ill-disguised 
anxiety  of  manner,  assured  Mr.  Bennett  that  her  young  mistress 
had  been  quite  ill,  leaving  the  cause  to  suggest  itself. 


A   STOKY   OF   NEW   LIFE   INTEKEST.  91 

"  What  could  be  done  ?  He  had  become  prepared  and  willing, 
as  it  were,  to  suffer  himself ;  but  how  could  he  involve  another 
in  suffering,  and  most  of  all  his  dear  Cecile  !  for  though  hereto 
fore  he  had  scarcely  felt  himself  worthy  to  kiss  the  hem  of  her 
garment,  she  was  now  presented  in  that  light. 

"  He  hastened  to  visit  her.  A  confidential  interview  was 
secured  through  the  old  servant.  Mutual  explanations  left 
nothing  to  doubt.  To  do  the  young  man  justice,  he  struggled 
hard  for  what  he  conceived  to  be  his  integrity.  But  what  could 
such  a  cold  affair  as  mere  reason,  in  any  form,  do  against  the 
young,  beautiful  and  single-hearted  Cecile,  with  all  her  danger 
ous  fascinations,  both  active  and  passive  ?  Nothing  ;  or  so  at 
least  it  proved.  She  would  not  listen  to  his  objections,  but 
very  simply  told  him  that  she  was  not  ambitious — that  she  pre 
ferred  happiness  to  display — that  she  had  a  small  income  of  her 
own  right — and  much  more,  which  it  is  not  necessary  to  repeat. 

"  They  were  married  privately.  As  might  be  expected,  the 
haughty  old  noble  would  not  even  see  his  daughter,  who  had  so 
cruelly  disappointed  his  hopes ;  for  as  his  high  rank  was  not 
counterpoised  by  his  worldly  goods,  he  had  looked  to  the  beauty 
of  his  only  daughter  as  the  almost  certain  investment  of  a  com 
mensurate  fortune,  which  would  be  paid  over  some  day,  by  a 
rich  son-in-law. 

"  Mr.  Bennett  lost  his  position  in  the  mercantile  house,  where 
his  fortune  had  been  considered  as  securely  establishing  itself  ; 
and  for  a  time  he  and  his  young  wife  lived  very  prudently  in 
obscure  lodgings,  supported  by  the  income  of  the  latter.  Yet  the 
heart  of  the  true  woman  never  faltered.  She  had  implicit  faith 
in  the  capacity  of  her  husband  ;  and  the  event  proved  that  her 
reason  or  affection  was  not  at  fault.  Young  Bennett,  stung  to 
the  quick  by  the  insults  which  had  been  heaped  on  his  gentle 
wife,  when  she  humbly  sued  for  pardon  at  the  feet  of  her  father, 
and  her  exasperated  brothers,  resolved  that  he  would  place  her 
in  a  position  where  she,  in  turn,  might  look  down  on  them. 
Nor  was  he  long  without  an  opportunity  to  carry  out  his  plans. 


92  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

"A  company  was  formed  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  large 
trading  house  in  Brazil,  where  rapid  and  brilliant  fortunes  were 
beginning  to  be  made  ;  and  Mr.  Bennett,  by  the  influence  of 
an  old  merchant,  who  had  the  acumen  to  perceive  his  capacity 
for  conducting  an  extensive  business,  was  invited  to  join  them. 
An  arrangement  was  thus  effected,  in  which  Bennett  became 
general  agent  of  the  company  ;  and  thus  his  labor  was  invested 
for  him  in  the  place  of  money. 

"  The  business  having  been  completed,  Mr.  Bennett,  accompan 
ied  by  his  young  wife,  sailed  for  Rio  Janeiro,  where  he  took  up  his 
residence  ;  and  the  event  more  than  realized  the  most  extrava 
gant  expectations.  In  five  years  he  had  acquired  a  princely 
fortune. 

"  Having  become^  much  attached  to  the  country,  Don  Jozef, 
instead  of  returning  to  New  England  as  he  had  intended  to  do 
when  the  object  of  his  expatriation  should  have  been  accom 
plished,  retired  to  a  beautiful  Fazenda,  in  that  most  magnificent 
of  the  suburbs  of  the  city,  Gloria,  which  was  the  favorite  resi 
dence  of  the  royal  and  noble  families,  distinguished  foreigners, 
and  the  diplomatic  corps.  It  was,  in  short,  the  VERSAILLES  of 
Rio  Janeiro,  with  a  more  beautiful  ST.  CLOUD  resting  in  the  sha 
dows  beyond.  It  commanded  one  of  the  finest  views  of  Botofogo 
Bay,  and  Mount  Corcovado.  There  Don  Josef  reared  a  palace,  in 
a  light  pavilion-like  style  of  architecture,  whose  beauty  and  rich 
ness  could  vie  with  that  of  Christovao,  itself. 

"  But  splendor  could  not  heal  the  wounded  heart  of  the  tender 
Cecile.  Though  surrounded  by  everything  that  wealth  could 
purchase,  enhanced  by  all  that  was  loveliest  in  nature,  she 
drooped,  like  an  uprooted  flower.  She  had  that  strongly  adhe 
sive  power  that  never  can  be  violently  detached  from  its  tena 
cious  hold,  without  suffering  vital  injury.  So  long  as  her  hus 
band  had  been  engaged  in  acquiring  that  fortune  which  was  to 
reestablish  her  in  the  love  of  her  family,  she  was  content  ;  but 
when  she  found  that  his  determination  was  changed,  though  she 
said  nothing,  yet  the  secret  disappointment  of  her  long-cherished 


A    STORY   OF    NEW   LIFE   INTEEE8T.  93 

hopes  was  fatal.  She  yearned — she  had  yearned  for  years,  with 
the  deep  devotion  of  a  truly  filial  heart — to  throw  herself  once 
more  at  the  feet  of  him,  who  had  been  in  all  things  save  one, 
only  too  loving  a  parent.  She  would  cling  to  his  knees  until  he 
should  revoke  the  deadly  curse,  and  give  her  instead  thereof,  his 
blessing,  or  at  least  bless  her  child.  She  would  offer  him  a 
share  of  that  fortune,  which  through  an  unpopular  and  rejected 
alliance,  she  had  really  won.  In  the  midst  of  all  her  happiness, 
this  secret  disappointment  preyed  like  a  canker-worm  on  her 
young  heart ;  and  she  pined  away,  like  a  tender  flower  in  the 
bright  sunshine,  or  a  bird  in  the  season  of  song  ;  and  none  knew 
the  reason.  Indeed,  she  hardly  suspected  it  herself;  for  she 
was  too  purely  generous  and  noble  in  her  nature,  to  be  conscious 
of  cherishing  a  wish  for  herself  alone. 

"  Never  for  one  moment  had  she  ever  regretted  the  union, 
which,  in  its  commencement,  had  seemed  so  ill-starred  ;  for  her 
wedded  happiness  was  of  that  rare  purity,  which  left  nothing  to 
regret,  nothing  to  amend,  nothing  to  wish  for — except  what 
only  gave  zest  to  the  halcyon  pleasures  that  always  hovered 
over  her.  She  alone  felt  conscious  of  her  approaching  dissolu 
tion.  Her  husband  resolutely  shut  his  eyes  against  every  con 
viction  ;  yet  when  the  little  Theodosia,  their  only  child,  had 
just  completed  her  sixth  year,  she  lay  down,  as  one  sinking  into 
a  sweet  sleep — and  awoke  no  more  to  the  scenes  of  Earth  ;  and 
her  desolate  husband,  paralyzed  by  the  suddenness  of  the  blow, 
almost  surrendered  himself  to  despair.  And  what  greatly  en 
hanced  his  sorrow  was,  that  he  had  begun  to  suspect  the  cause 
of  his  wife's  malady,  just  before  its  fatal  termination,  and  was 
already  making  preparations  for  his  return  to  the  United  States, 
when  the  blow  fell  on  him  with  a  double  weight,  for  this  con 
sciousness — that  he  might  have  saved  her. 

"  Gradually,  however,  the  endearing  prattle  of  his  child  won 
him  from  his  grief ;  and  then  all  the  intense  depth  of  love  in  his 
widowed  heart,  was  concentrated  on  her.  Fortunately,  her 
temperament  and  constitution  were  of  that  rare  harmony,  which, 


94  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

whether  it  results  from  a  perfect  equipoise  of  the  qualities  gener 
ally,  or  from  something  sweet  and  beautiful  in  their  particular 
development,  forms  the  happiest  and  most  admirable  basis  of 
character.  Indulgence  which  would  have  rendered  almost  any 
other  child  selfish  and  exacting,  only  made  her  more  loving,  gen 
erous  and  self-forgetting. 

"  As  the  Donna  Cecile  was  a  Catholic,  it  had  been  agreed 
between  herself  and  husband,  that  should  they  ever  have  child 
ren,  the  boys  should  be  educated  in  the  faith  of  the  father,  and 
the  girls  in  that  of  the  mother.  Theodosia,  therefore,  must  be  a 
Catholic.  At  first  the  idea  that  any  barrier  must  lie  between 
his  heart  and  that  of  his  child,  was  painful  in  the  extreme.  But 
he  was  no  bigot  ;  and  living  in  a  country  where  only  Catholic 
forms  of  worship  were  tolerated,  and,  from  his  deep  reverence, 
feeling  the  necessity  of  worship  in  some  form,  he  was,  not  less 
for  his  child's  sake  than  his  own,  a  zealous  attendant  on  the 
outward  ordinances  of  religion.  Rejecting  everything  that  was 
bitter  and  hostile  to  the  spirit  of  the  Divine  Master,  he  daily 
came  to  feel,  more  and  more,  the  power  of  the  instrinsic  over 
the  superficial — of  spirit  over  mere  forms. 

"Don  Josef  religiously  adhered  to  the  terms  of  his  marriage 
covenant.  Soon  after  the  demise  of  his  wife,  Theodosia  was 
placed  under  the  spiritual  guardianship  of  padre  Luez,  a  Jesuit 
of  distinguised  learning  and  piety,  untainted  by  that  gross 
bigotry  which  deforms  the  character  of  so  many  of  his  brethren, 
while  he  was  no  less  remarkable  for  great  purity  of  feeling,  in 
tegrity  of  mind,  and  an  endearing  suavity  and  gentleness  of 
manner.  Don  Josef,  by  the  advice  of  the  Padre,  associated 
with  him  Madame  Laurette  of  New  Orleans,  whose  varied  ac 
complishments  were  forgotten  in  her  sweetness,  gentleness,  and 
charming  vivacity  of  character.  And  with  all  her  brilliancy, 
the  excellent  matron,  as  far  as  possible,  supplied  the  place  of  a 
mother  to  the  tender  orphan.  It  would  seem,  indeed,  as  if  the 
child  had  worn  a  charmed  life,  and  that  nothing  evil  could  ap 
proach  her,  so  zealously  was  she  guarded — so  wonderfully  happy 


A   STOET   OF   NEW   LIFE   INTEEEST.  95 

and  fortunate  were  all  her  relations  ;  and  if  ever  human  child 
deserved  such  regard,  it  was  Theodosia. 

"  As  her  beauty,  both  of  mind  and  person,  rapidly  unfolded,  she 
became  not  only  the  joy  of  her  doting  parent,  and  hardly  less 
idolizing  tutor  and  governess,  but  the  wonder  of  all  who  knew 
her.  It  is  difficult  to  imagine  a  more  lovely  being  than  she  was 
at  the  age  of  ten  years.  In  her  the  features  and  character  of 
both  parents  were  happily  combined.  She  had  the  large  blue 
eyes  of  the  father,  but  they  were  deepened  by  the  dark  shadows, 
and  lustrous  with  the  light  that  lit  her  mother's.  There  was  the 
broad  intellectual  forehead  of  the  father,  with  the  delicately  pen 
cilled  brow,  the  thick  drooping  lashes,  and  aquiline  nose  of  the 
mother.  In  her  hair,  too,  the  bright  saffron  hue  of  the  ancient 
Saxon,  gleamed  through  the  raven  blackness  of  the  Celtic,  yet  so 
coyly,  you  might  scarcely  tell  whether  it  were  really  there  ;  for 
only  when  the  light  fell  on  the  rich  sweep  of  curls,  did  the  glis 
tening  gold  betray  its  presence  ;  and  even  then,  one  might 
think  the  momentary  burnish  was  an  illusion  of  the  sunshine. 
Every  motion  was  instinct  with  the  native  grace,  every  feature 
was  radiant  with  the  early  vivacity  of  her  mother. 

"  She  had  the  dignity  of  manner,  the  grasp  and  capacity  of 
mind  that  distinguished  her  father,  softened  and  etherealized  by 
the  almost  angelic  sweetness  of  the  mother.  As  her  mind  de 
veloped  itself,  the  religious  sentiment  unfolded,  with  almost  pre 
ternatural  force  and  activity.  She  entered  into  the  solemn  rites 
of  the  church  with  a  depth  of  earnestness  which  showed  that 
she,  at  least,  could  not  be  chained  to  Earth  by  the  worldly  pomp 
and  splendor  of  worship.  But  her  young  soul  made  itself  wings, 
and  outsoaring  all  the  external,  the  meretricious,  went  up  into 
the  spirit  realms  with  its  own  sweet  incense,  unsullied  and  un 
checked  by  the  superstitions  and  bigotry  of  others.  The  light 
of  Truth  shone  directly  into  her  mind,  as  the  rays  of  Love  into 
her  heart  ;  and  devotion  was  to  her  as  free  and  natural  an  im 
pulse,  as  the  unfolding  of  flowers,  or  the  singing  of  birds. 

"  With  all  these  advantages,  external  and  spiritual,  Theodosia 


96  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

combined  a  wonderful  precocity  of  genius,  which  made  it  neces 
sary  to  restrain  her  continually,  lest  the  too  rapid  development 
of  her  mental  powers  should  overbalance  that  of  the  physical, 
and  thus  endanger  her  life.  She  seized  the  spirit  of  things,  as 
if  by  intuition.  The  severest  lessons  of  the  Padre  Luez  were 
penetrated  at  once.  She  perceived,  learned,  reflected,  and 
digested,  while  others  could  scarcely  have  approached  the  sub 
ject  ;  but  of  all  studies,  that  of  the  natural  forms  around  her, 
and  especially  flowers,  most  delighted  her.  This  was  highly 
gratifying  to  her  Teacher,  who  was  an  ardent  naturalist ;  but 
it  sometimes  disturbed  the  equanimity  of  Madame  Laurette, 
whose  housewifely  habits  occasionally  got  the  better,  even  of  her 
indulgence,  which,  in  other  respects,  was  unbounded  ;  for 
madame  was  one  of  those  very  rare  persons,  who  are  extremely 
neat  in  their  houses,  but  slatternly  and  eccentric  in  their  persons 
and  dress,  though  she  had  once  been  very  gay  and  brilliant. 
She  could  not  endure  a  particle  of  dust  or  litter,  and  was 
annoyed  by  the  loads  of  plants  and  herbs  with  which  the  ardent 
little  devotee  always  returned  from  her  herborizing  expeditions, 
in  which  she  was  attended  by  as  numerous  a  train  as  some  for 
eign  prince  or  ambassador.  Madainje  Laurette  said  she  could 
easily  see  why  Theodosia  should  love  to  gather  and  preserve 
beautiful  flowers  ;  but  that  she  should  persist  in  loading  the 
house  with  ugly  weeds,  many  of  them,  so  far  as  she  could  see, 
with  no  flowers  at  all,  was  to  her  incomprehensible. 

"  '  Oh,  it  is  her  taste/  said  Don  Josef,  with  great  lenity,  par 
doning  the  strictures  on  his  favorite  ;  '  besides  being  very  inno 
cent,  the  exercise  is  good  for  her.  Indeed,  if  her  mind  had  not 
taken  this  turn,  instead  of  to  the  abstract  sciences,  I  doubt  if 
she  could  have  survived  its  full  development.  Do  you  see,  my 
dear  madame,  how  strong  and  vigorous  she  is  getting,  and  how 
very  different  she  is  in  mind  and  character,  as  well  as  habits, 
from  the  passive  and  wholly  negative  females  of  this  indolent 
clime  ?' 

"This  was  an  unanswerable  argument  ;  and  directly  after,  the 


A   STORY    OF   NEW    LIFE   INTEREST.  97 

Don  further  conciliated  the  feelings  of  madame,  by  constructing 
an  extensive  suite  of  rooms  for  the  collections  of  his  daughter. 

"  It  is  about  a  year  since  they  returned  to  New  Orleans,  and 
although  Mr.  Bennett,  as  we  call  him,  has  not  sold  his  beautiful 
home  at  Rio,  yet  having  entered  into  large  business  arrange 
ments  here,  it  is  probable  he  may  remain,  or  even  go  further 
North,  whenever  he  feels  it  may  be  safe  for  Theodosia  to  venture 
on  so  severe  a  climate. 

"  Now,  what  do  you  think  of  all  this  ?"  she  asked,  looking  me 
full  in  the  face,  with  an  earnest,  and,  I  thought,  almost  troubled 
look. 

"  I  think  you  have  a  motive  in  it.  Perhaps  it  is  to  put  me 
on  my  guard,  as  I  apprehend  I  am  to  see  her.  And  yet,"  I 
added,  after  a  pause — for  it  seemed  as  if  Destiny  stood  before 
me  at  that  moment — and  I  was  regarding  her  eye  to  eye,  "  I 
must  lone  where  it  is  my  fate  to  love.  A  great  and  real  passion 
of  the  heart  would  overmaster  me.  I  cannot  vouch  for  the  in 
tegrity  of  any  struggle  I  could  make  against  it.  I  have  always 
seen  this  in  myself." 

"  I  have  suffered  much,"  she  returned  ;  "  and,  as  far  as  pos 
sible,  I  would  guard  those  I  love  ;  and  among  them  all,  next  to 
my  own  children,  there  is  noae  dearer  than  Theodosia.  But  it 
is  not  to  provoke  this  grave  face,"  she  added,  returning  to  her 
accustomed  vivacity,  "  but  to  tell  what  I  know  will  please  you, 
of  one  in  whom  I  foresee  you  are  to  be  greatly  interested.  And 
now,  mail  your  heart  in  triple  armor,  if  you  would  still  be  fancy- 
free,  for  the  charmer  is  expected  here  to-morrow.  After  all, 
you  may  think  her  such  a  mere  child,  that  it  will  seem  strange 
to  you  to  know  I  have  spoken  in  this  way  ;  and  why  I  have, 
I  know  not.  Only  that  I  do  have  a  strong  presentiment  that 
something  dark  and  evil  is  coming  to  our  precious  one  ;  and  it 
seems  as  if  you,  too,  would  be  involved  in  it,  though  not  so 
much — not  so  directly,  and  absolutely." 

This  was  all  very  strange  ;  and  I  quietly  smiled  to  myself, 
thinking  that  after  living  twenty-five  years  without  ever  being 

5 


98  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

so  much  as  even  brushed  by  the  plumes  of  Cupid's  arrow,  it 
seems  quite  absurd  to  hint  of  su,ch  a  thing  as  danger  from  a 
half-grown  girl.  But  if  I  send  this  with  the  sketches  to-day,  as 
I  had  intended,  I  must  bid  you  adieu  for  this  time,  leaving  fur 
ther  results  for  another  writing. 

Hastily  thine, 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  VII. 

THE  QUEEN  LILY  AND  THE  LILY  QUEEN. 

Remarkable  Impressions — Ihe  Flower  and  the  Flower  Angel — The  Eyes  of  the  World — 
First  Looks— First  Words— Beauty  and  Bewilderment— Innocent  Confessions— The 
Father — The  Tutor — The  Governess — An  Evening  of  Delights — Resolves  to  be  Disen 
chanted—Resolves  the  Enchantment  is  good— Restless  Night— Light  and  Joy  of  the 
Morning— Shahmah  is  not  Blind— The  Departure— Promised  Reunion. 

FAUBOURG,  ST.  MARY'S,  April  1. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Do  not  great  events  often  come  to  us  under  the  aspect 
of  trifles  ?  To  the  outer  seeming  it  is  a  small  circumstance 
that,  in  the  journey  of  life,  one  has  met  with  a  new  face.  And 
yet,  when  I  tell  you  that  I  have  seen  a  pair  of  eyes,  the  bluest, 
the  deepest,  and  the  brightest  I  ever  looked  into,  though  I  arn 
but  rehearsing  a  simple  incident,  which  might  have  happened 
before,  and  may  again  ;  yet  I  know  that  the  experience  of  that 
moment  can  never  be  repeated.  Such  impressions  come  but 
once  ;  for  they  open  into  a  conception  of  the  Infinite — reaching 
back  and  forward  ;  and  thus,  comprehending  in  themselves  the 
essence  of  a  whole  eternity,  they  annihilate  all  time. 

Do  you  think  that  I  am  extravagant  in  this  expression,  or 
moved  by  trivial  circumstances  ?  If  so,  I  pray  you  say  it  freely ; 
for  I  need  some  opposition,  it  may  be,  if  only  to  strengthen  my 
self  against  this  new  feeling,  that  has  swooped  down  upon  me  so 
suddenly,  I  almost  lose  my  senses  in  contemplating  it.  It  is  but 
six  hours  ago  ;  and  now  I  stand  here,  in  the  presence  of  Allah, 
a  changed  man.  I  feel  myself  larger,  truer,  nobler,  for  the 


100  SHAIIMAII   IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

revelation  that  lias  just  been  made.  Yet  it  is  not  so  much  what 
any  other  life  is,  or  can  be,  to  mine  ;  but  it  is  the  measure  of 
power  I  have  found  in  myself — the  capacity  of  an  infinite  hap 
piness,  which  I  know  now  can  only  come  through  relations  with 
another.  Does  not  a  true  marriage  unfold  in  the  compound  be 
ing  it  forms,  the  highest  and  completest  individual  power  ? 

But  I  will  proceed  to  relate  the  incident,  as  it  occurred.  This 
afternoon,  on  my  return  from  a  long  and  solitary  ramble,  recol 
lecting  that  the  wonderful  Water  Lily  must  be  on  the  eve  of  un 
folding,  I  turned  toward  the  little  grotto  where  it  is  embowered. 
Independently  of  seeing  the  flower,  I  seemed  to  be  drawn  there  by 
an  irresistible  impulse.  This  secluded  spot  is  only  entered  from 
the  path  by  a  narrow  passage,  which  is  concealed  by  the  thick, 
over-hanging  mosses  ;  and  the  whole  place  usually  lies  in  the 
deepest  shadow,  being  open  only  toward  the  west,  and  that  at 
such  an  angle,  that  the  sun  can  only  look  through  it  for  a  few 
minutes,  just  before  setting.  I  had  heard  a  rustling  among  the 
leaves,  and  thinking  it  might  be  a  tame  fawn,  that  is  quite  a  pet 
about  the  house,  I  parted  the  long  trailing  mosses  carefully,  that 
I  might  not  alarm  the  beautiful  but  timid  creature. 

It  was  not  the  fawn  that  fixed  me  so,  with  the  partly  raised 
hand  and  lifted  foot,  as  if  paralyzed,  and  half  suspended  in  mid 
air.  There  were  white  robes  on  the  mossy  slope,  and  a  flood  of 
dark,  rich,  wavy,  auburn-chestnut  hair  was  flowing  over  the  fair 
neck  and  shoulders  of  a  young  girl,  whom  I  knew  by  the  de 
scription  I  had  heard,  could  be  no  other  than  Theodosia.  The 
face  was  mostly  turned  away  from  me  ;  but  there  was  enough 
left  to  show  its  rare  and  classic  contour,  whose  power  and  ex 
pression  were  exalted  by  the  pure  and  pearl-white  skin  that  gave 
her  an  almost  statuesque  effect. 

She  had  been  carelessly  plucking  the  weeds  away  from  the 
border  of  the  marble  basin  ;  but  now  she  sat  quite  still,  with 
her  eyes  fixed  on  the  regal  flower,  which  from  its  large,  snowy 
bud  was  almost  visibly  unfolding. 

Nothing  could  have  been  more  full  of  character  than  the  ex- 


THE  QUEEN  LILY  AND  THE  LILY  QUEEN.       101 

pression  of  the  whole  figure.  The  folded  hands,  the  lifted  arms, 
the  curving  neck,  the  bending  brow,  the  downcast  eye-lids,  and 
the  softly  moulded  chin,  were  all  strained,  and  tense,  with  one 
single  thought  of  wonder  and  joy.  I  knew,  then,  that  between 
her  soul  and  the  soul  of  Nature,  there  was  no  common  tie. 

An  immeasurable  fullness  of  life  seemed  to  be  crowded  into 
that  single  moment.  I  hardly  dared  to  breathe,  lest  I  should  dis 
solve  the  charm.  Did  my  look  attract  hers,  that  the  face  turned 
so  intelligently  toward  me  ;  or  was  it  the  sunshine,  which,  just 
at  that  moment,  broke  through  the  deep  shadow,  flooding  the 
whole  place  with  a  warm  and  brilliant  light,  and  tinging  the 
alabaster  cheek  with  the  softest  tint  of  sea-shells  ? 

She  saw  me  as  she  turned,  but  without  any  appearance  of 
bashfulness  or  alarm,  as  I  had  feared  might  be  the  result  of  this 
informal  meeting. 

She  rose  in  a  quiet,  womanly  way,  though  she  seemed  really 
child-like — even  more  so  than  I  had  imagined  her  to  be — saying  : 
"  Oh,  I  thought  it  was  papa." 

Then,  as  if  half  forgetting  my  presence,  she  said,  looking 
back  to  the  Lily :  "  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  it  waited  for  me  to  come, 
before  it  quite  unfolded  !"  Then  looking  directly  into  my  eyes, 
she  added  :  "  You  love  flowers  ?" 

The  look  blinded  me.  One  can  see  quadroon  eyes  by  going 
to  the  corner  of  the  street  any  day — beaming,  and  flashing,  and 
blazing  orbs,  that  dazzle  and  confound  you  with  their  bright 
ness.  But  these  are  very  different,  though  like  in  some  re 
spects.  They  have  the  same  mazy  and  bewildering  splendor,  but 
far  greater  variety,  as  well  as  depth  of  expression.  Thoy  not 
only  attract,  but  they  amaze  me. 

I  forgot  to  reply.  I  forgot  even  that  I  had  closed  the  only 
means  of  exit,  and  thus,  in  some  sort,  held  her  as  a  prisoner,  until 
she  said  with  that  same  naivete,  which  is  so  modest  and  true  in  its 
assurance :  "I  wanted  to  see  you  very  much  ;  and  it  is  so  curi 
ous  that  I  should  have  found  you  here  " — she  hesitated  a  mo 
ment,  and  then  added  :  "  where  tke  flower  is,  that  you  and  I 


102  SHAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT    OF   FEEEDOM. 

both  love  so  well.  But  please  let  me  run  now  and  tell  papa 
how  glad  I  am  1" 

"  Pardon  me,"  I  said,  stepping  aside  for  her  to  pass,  which 
she  did,  taking  a  short  little  run,  but  without  anything  hoyden- 
ish  in  her  aspect  ;  otherwise  I  should  have  been  as  suddenly  dis 
enchanted.  On  the  contrary,  her  whole  manner  had  the  quiet 
dignity,  and  self-possession  of  one  who  had  been  early  taught 
to  rely  on  the  integrity  of  her  own  strong  and  innocent  na 
ture. 

After  pausing  a  moment,  she  came  back  to  the  edge  of  the 
bower,  where  I  still  stood  ;  and  holding  out  her  hand,  said  : 
"  Aunt  Elize  has  promised  to  introduce  you  ;  but  that  blooming 
flower  has  saved  her  the  trouble  ;  and  after  we  have  seen 
that  together,  it  would  be  very  awkward  to  pretend  to  be 
strangers  ;  would  it  not  ?" 

If  anything  could  have  reassured  me,  after  the  maze  into 
which  I  had  been  plunged  by  those  wonderful  eyes,  it  would 
have  been  this  quiet  and  confiding  manner. 

We  walked  along  toward  the  house,  she  chatting  vivaciously, 
and  I,  only  too  happy  to  listen. 

"  I  wanted  to  see  you  for  three  reasons,"  she  said,  slowly  lift 
ing  the  white  lids,  with  their  long,  dark  fringes,  and  once  more 
opening  to  mine  those  deepening  violet  eyes.  "  One  was 
because  you  love  flowers,  and  shells,  and  minerals,  and  know 
how  to  analyze  and  arrange  them.  Another  was,  because  you 
know  how  to  paint  pictures — and  I  fancy  you  could  teach  me. 

And  " she  paused  a  moment,  and  then,  as  if  she  had  a  little 

consciousness  about  it,  she  added,  "  another  was,  because  Aunt 
Elize  told  me  you  are  very  handsome.  Do  you  think,"  she 
resumed  a  moment  after,  seeing  that  I  did  not  answer  her 
directly,  "  one  should  not  tell  such  a  thing  as  that — and 
especially  to  a  stranger  ?  .  I  know  that  some  people  could  not 
do  so;  but  I  can;  for  beauty  makes  me  so  happy — so  glad — 
so  grateful — it  seems  to  me  a  part  of  God.  Whenever  I  find  it, 
I  want  to  say  so — not  in  actions  merely,  but  in  words." 


,E   QUEEN    LILY    AND    THE    LILY    QUEEN.  103 

What  could  be  done  with  cold  common-places,  in  such  a  posi 
tion  as  this  ? 

Merely  with  a  view  of  saying  something,  and  so  ending  the 
awkward  silence,  I  remarked  :  "  it  is  always  best  to  be  entirely 
true,  even  though  there  are  but  few  in  this  world,  who  think 
that  they  can  be.  I,  too,  love  beauty  ;  and  to  me  it  is,  as  you 
say,  a  holy  thing- — a  God-blessing  wherever  it  is  sent,  if  we 
could  but  receive  it  so.  But  sometimes  we  are  over  praised  by 
those  who  esteem  us  ;  and  then  the  new  acquaintance  will  be 
disappointed  in  not  finding  all  that  was  promised,  because  it  had 
been  seen  by  the  partial  and  enhancing  eyes  of  friendship." 

"  Oh,"  she  returned,  with  the  greatest  simplicity  appropriating 
what  I  had  said  ;  "  I  am  not  in  the  least  disappointed.  Why, 
n — o."  She  drew  out  the  last  word,  with  a  prolonged  and  pecu 
liar  emphasis,  lifting  her  head  with  a  decided  air — adding  pre 
sently  in  a  more  thoughtful  manner,  "  If  I  should  describe  you, 
I  should  say  more  than  Aunt  Elize  did." 

It  was  a  study  to  me,  full  of  a  profound  and  pleasing  interest, 
to  watch  the  evolution  of  thoughts  that  were  at  once  so  fresh,  so 
novel,  and  so  truthful  ;  and  setting  aside  the  flattering  per 
sonality  involved,  I  thought  I  had  never  seen  any  mood  so 
charming.  It  was  that  of  a  fine  culture,  so  penetrated  by  the 
profoundest  truth  and  purity  of  Nature,  that  it  cannot  swerve 
from  the  integrity  of  what  it  thinks  and  knows.  I  have  some 
times  dreamed  pleasant  dreams  of  the  perfectly  true  life  in  higher 
conditions  ;  but  never  had  I  hoped  to  find  so  near  approach  to  it 
in  this,  and  that,  too,  in  so  artificial  a  society. 

As  these  thoughts  were  passing  through  my  mind,  she  had 
changed  the  tone  of  speech,  whether  from  an  instinctive  sense  of 
its  delicacy,  or  not,  I  am  unable  to  say,  verging  into  it,  however, 
very  gracefully,  as  she  does  everything. 

"  We  all  wanted  to  see  you  ;  and  here  we  are,  all  together  ; 
papa,  Madame  Laurette,  and  the  padre.  The  padre  is  my 
tutor  ;  and  madame  is — not  my  governess,  exactly — but  she  is 
in  the  place  of  mamma,  whom  I  lost  very  early  ;  and  I  love  her,  I 


104  SHAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

sometimes  think,  almost  as  well.  You  will  not  laugh  at  her,  I 
am  sure,  as  that  naughty  Doctor  does,  that  comes  from  up  the 
Kiver,  if  she  does  make  mistakes  in  coloring  her  hair,  and  tinting 
her  cheeks." 

It  was  only  the  other  day,  I  met  him  at  Uncle  Simon's,  and 
he  asked  me,  almost  with  the  first  breath,  "  How  is  Madame 
Laurette  ?  Does  she  still  wear  her  purple  hair,  and  put  on  her 
rouge  awry  ?"  I  assure  you  I  cannot  quite  forgive  that,  if  he  is 
a  botanist.  He  knows  I  love  madame;  and  I  couldn't  love  her 
better  if  her  hair  was  jet  black,  and  her  cheeks  were  as  fresh  and 
natural  as  two  half  opened  roses.  Indeed,  I  think  I  like  to  see 
her  just  as  she  is.  If  she  should  be  smarted  up  like  some  people, 
she  wouldn't  be  natural  to  me. 

"  I  could  not  tell  you  how  good  she  is  !  There  isn't  a  girl  in 
New  Orleans  has  so  much  freedom  as  I  hay.e.  She  thought  at 
first  it  would  not  do  to  let  me  run  wild,  in  the  way  I  had  done. 
But  papa  said,  all  I  wanted  was  a  plenty  of  fresh  air,  and  free 
dom  to  enjoy  it.  And  since  then,  though  she  watches  over  me 
very  carefully,  she  never  hinders  me  from  going  where  I  like.  It 
was  so  good  in  her  to  give  up  in  this  matter  ;  for  madame 
doesn't  like  to  give  up.  But  there  is  papa,  coming — how  hap 
pily  ! — this  very  minute  !" 

As  she  spoke,  a  fine,  manly  looking  person,  whom  I  thought 
well  described  by  saying  he  was  as  unlike  Mr.  Slicer  as  possible, 
turned  toward  us.  He  was  much  stouter,  nobler-looking,  and 
every  way  broader  and  more  beneficient  than  his  brother. 

"  Ha  my  Theodosia  1"  he  said  ;  "  and  where  has  the  truant 
been  running,  before  even  a  word  of  greeting  to  Aunt  Elize,  and 
all  the  cousins."  Then  turning  to  me  he  said  :  "I  have  the 
pleasure  of  meeting  " 

"  Our  friend,  the  Shah  ;"  added  Theodosia,  recovering  her  self 
possession  ;  for  she  had  been  a  little  troubled  at  the  delicate  re 
proof,  implied  in  her  father's  voice.  I  could  see,  by  this,  how 
sensitive  she  is  ;  but  there  was  a  roguish  little  look  under  the 
drooping  lids,  as  she  continued  :  "  I  made  his  acquaintance  im- 


ME.  BENNETT.  105 

promptu  ;  and  now  I  am  authorized — am  I  not  papa  ? — to 
present  him  to  yours.  But  I  ought  to  tell  you,  dear  papa,  that 
I  have  been  to  visit  the  Flower  Queen  ;  and,  ask  you  to 
pardon  me,  if  I  have  failed  in  my  duty  to  the  dear  friends  I 
love  so  well."  Then  with  much  dignity,  she  turned  to  me, 
saying,  with  the  gravity  of  an  old  acquaintance,  or  one  at 
least  formally  initiated  into  that  honor  :  "  I  will  go  now,  to 
make  amends  for  my  neglect,  leaving  papa  to  entertain 
you." 

Thus  saying,  she  ran  away,  swinging  and  trailing  her  gipsy 
hat  along  the  grass  as  she  went  ;  and  the  shouts,  and  merry 
laughing  voices,  that  soon  came  back  from  the  piazza,  witnessed 
well  for  the  joy  of  the  meeting. 

Mr.  Bennett  received  me  very  graciously  ;  and  we  soon  entered 
into  an  agreeable  conversation — as  I  never  could  do  with  his 
brother,  though  I  have  tried  my  best.  Have  you  ever  thought 
how  differently  different  persons  affect  us,  without  any  apparent 
will  of  our  own  ?  I  sometimes  seem  very  un  amiable  to  myself, 
because  I  cannot  be  gracious  and  confiding  where  I  have  really 
no  unkindness  or,  at  least,  no  cause  for  any.  There  are  certain 
persons  who,  do  the  best  I  can,  always  excite  antagonistic  feel 
ings  in  me  ;  and  in  spite  of  all  the  reason,  or  good  intent  I  can 
urge,  and  without  any  apparent  cause,  I  feel  myself  as  irritable 
as  a  hedge-hog  ;  and  like  that  unenviable  little  beast,  I  seem  to 
be  protruding  spines  at  every  pore.  If  I  do  not  find  some 
philosophy  to  account  for  this — as  I  believe  there  is — I  shall  be 
wholly  disgusted  with  myself,  before  long,  for  I  like  not  the 
injustice  of  this  sort  of  feeling  toward  those  who  are  kind  to 
me. 

But  to  return  to  Mr.  Bennett — there  is  something  so  bland 
and  courteous  in  his  manner — and  at  the  same  time  so  direct 
and  straightforward  in  all  that  he  says,  and  looks,  that  I  lose 
the  impression  of  the  well-bred,  fine  gentlemen,  in  the  high-toned 
character  of  a  truthful  and  purely  honest  man. 

As  we  approached  the  family  group,  that  were  sitting  in  the 

5* 


106  SHAHMAH   IN  PUKSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

shade,  some  on  the  ground,  others  on  the  rustic  chairs  and 
benches,  I  had  a  fine  view  of  Madame  Laurette.  She  was  stand 
ing  by  Mrs.  Slicer ;  and  as  the  evening  was  quite  sultry,  she  had 
taken  off  her  bonnet,  into  which  a  cluster  of  artificial  curls  had 
been  carelessly  pinned,  and  was  fanning  herself  with  it  vigorously, 
the  long  curls  streaming  in  every  direction,  with  a  ludicrous  effect. 
I  am  not  given  to  laugh,  especially  at  trifles  ;  but  there  was 
something  irresistibly  comical  to  me  in  her  appearance.  The 
hair,  which  was  about  four  inches  long  over  the  whole  head,  and 
now  left  quite  uncovered,  could  not  be  called  by  the  name  of 
any  one  color,  though  it  did  have  tinges  of  a  decided  violet, 
ranging  more  or  less  vaguely  through  all  the  primary  hues.  But 
the  color  of  the  cheeks  was  more  decided;  they  were  tinged  with 
a  bright,  round  spot  of  rouge — one  being  considerably  lower 
than  the  other,  giving  a  very  remarkable  effect  to  the  whole. 
Her  dumpy  figure  was  draped  in  a  loose,  white,  sleeved  hyke,  or 
short  gown,  and  a  dark  skirt,  which  had  caught  several  rents 
from  the  bushes,  in  her  walk.  Nevertheless  I  like  her  much, 
and  also  found  the  padre  not  only  a  profound  scholar,  but  very 
vivacious  and  agreeable. 

With  all  this  carelessness  in  her  attire,  Madame  has  the  man 
ner  of  a  finished  gentlewoman.  She  received  me  with  the 
cordial  greeting  of  a  kind-hearted  and  true  woman  ;  and  though 
watchful  and  solicitous  for  her  charge,  I  am  happy  to  say,  she 
has  but  little  of  the  Argus-eyed  duenna  about  her. 

After  tea,  we  sat  out  in  the  western  veranda,  with  music  and 
conversation  at  intervals,  as  best  suited  that  lassitude  of  the 
clime,  the  season,  and  the  hour,  which  we  all  appeared  to  feel. 
Elize,  who  has  really  a  fine  taste  for  music,  played  the  guitar, 
the  young  negroes,  that  were  tumbling  about  on  the  lawn, 
every  now  and  then  striking  in  upon  the  strains,  with  a  few 
rich  and  sweet  notes,  apparently  with  as  irresistible  an  impulse 
as  if  they  had  been  birds.  I  could  not  but  wonder,  in  these 
improvisations,  at  the  fineness  and  truth  of  their  feeling  for 
music. 


MUSIC   AND   CONVERSATION THEODOSIA.  107 

As  the  evening  became  cooler,  the  conversation  grew  more 
varied  and  agreeable.  I  could  not,  however,  join  in  it  with 
my  usual  power  and  interest.  It  seemed  as  if  I  had  been  sud 
denly  seized  with  a  supreme  dullness.  But  at  length,  by  a 
fortunate  change  of  places,  Theodosia  once  more  came  to  me. 
She  sat  down  on  a  low  ottoman  at  my  feet  ;  and  with  those 
deep,  dark  eyes  lifted  to  my  face,  she  asked  me  many  questions, 
all  of  which  indicated  more  or  less  of  the  marked  individuality, 
she  has,  even  thus  early,  begun  to  unfold.  Though  she  spoke 
of  books  and  scientific  subjects,  I  was  pleased  to  see  that  there 
was  not  the  least  pedantry  or  scholastic  conceit  about  her. 
Her  object  was,  evidently,  not  to  show  what  she  already  knew, 
but  to  learn  more — perhaps  also  to  find  that  true  recognition, 
and  fine  appreciation  of  herself,  which,  with  all  the  idolatrous 
regard  and  indulgence  lavished  upon  her,  I  sometimes  think 
ehe  has  never  met  :  and  until  she  finds  it,  not  even  Theodosia, 
with  all  her  good  gifts,  can  be  quite  at  ease  with  herself.  With 
the  unconscious  grace  and  trust  of  childhood,  she  was  thus 
seeking  to  unite  herself,  by  a  true  sympathy,  with  a  kindred  mind. 

I  thought  that  Mrs.  Slicer  was  uneasy,  as  she  perceived  this 
growing  intimacy.  Did  she  tell  me  that  story  for  a  warning  ? 
Could  she  suppose  that  I  would  be  unfaithful  to  any  trust, 
or  that'  I  could  think  of  this  mere  child,  in  any  other  light 
than  as  a  child  ?  She  is,  at  least  by  the  mother's  side,  of  an 
ancient  and  noble  family — which  I  find,  notwithstanding  the 
republicanism,  is  as  important  a  circumstance  here,  as  else 
where.  Did  her  aunt  think  that  I,  a  foreigner,  of  dark  and  un 
known  birth,  would  dare  to  seek  a  union  with  the  only  heiress 
of  a  rich  man,  and  a  high  house  ?  I  could  not  resist  a  little 
honest  resentment,  at  the  fancied  implication  of  this  thought, 
and"  resolved  that  I  would  not  allow  myself  to  be  lured  by  a 
child's  prattle,  however  brilliant  and  endearing  it  might  be, 
into  even  one  thought  unworthy  of  myself.  But  with  that 
quick  intuition,  for  which  she  is  remarkable,  Mrs.  Slicer  seemed 
to  notice  this  change  of  thought,  which  probably  gave  an  un- 


108  SHAHMAH    IN   PURSUIT   OF   FKEEDOM. 

natural  austerity  to  the  manner  ;  and  directly  she  rallied  me 
out  of  it.  So  I  cannot  question  that,  at  the  best,  I  am  but  a 
bad  watcher  over  myself.  After  all,  what  should  I  fear  ? 
Why  should  I  not  be  charmed  with  what  is  really  so  lovely  ? 
Theodosia  instinctively  thinks  of  me  as  a  much  older  person 
than  herself.  I  will  improve  upon  this  thought.  I  will  be  a 
kind  of  second  father  to  her.  Why  should  I  not,  then,  open 
my  soul  frankly  to  the  joyous  and  exhilarating  sunshine  of  her 
presence  and  character  ? 

It  is  growing  late  now.  The  house  has  long  since  been 
quite  still ;  and  I  must  close  for  the  night,  only  praying  that 
the  light  that  has  shone  into  my  heart  this  day,  may  make  it 
larger,  truer,  worthier  to  be  all  that  I  now  begin  to  comprehend 
in  myself. 

Friday,  April  2. — I  rose  early  this  morning  ;  for  having  had 
but  little  rest,  I  was  quite  feverish,  and  weary  of  tossing  over 
the  bed,  as  I  had  done  all  night.  Going  quietly  down  stairs, 
I  resolved  to  have  a  long  ramble  before  breakfast. 

To  my  surprise,  I  found  Theodosia  already  equipped  in  her 
riding-dress,  while  a  beautiful  pony,  which  she  said  was  a  real 
Narragansett  pacer,  stood,  saddled,  by  the  portico.  I  really 
did  not  wish  to  go  out  with  her,  tete-a-tete  ;  but  it  was  too  late 
to  withdraw. 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  you  have  come  down !"  she  said,  lifting  her 
dress,  and  running  towards  me,  with  that  charming  frankness  of 
manner,  which  is  so  irresistible,  giving  her  hand  for  the  morn 
ing  salutation  as  she  came  near.  "  How  curiously  these  things 
do  happen  1"  she  continued,  retreating  a  few  paces,  and  looking 
me  full  in  the  face,  with  that  modest  assurance  in  her  magnifi 
cent  eyes,  that  agitates  and  puzzles  me  so.  "  I  was  just  wish 
ing  you  might  go  with  me  this  morning,  because  I  want  to  show 
you  a  curious  plant,  that  grows  out  here  a  little  way.  It  seems 
almost  as  if  the  Fairy  had  put  the  wishing-cup  to  my  lips, 
everything  comes  so  much  to  my  mind.  If  you  will  go,  I'll  have 
Firelock — that's  papa's  horse — saddled  directly." 


A   PLEASANT   RIDE.  109 

Then,  seeing  me  hesitate,  she  said  :  "  Do  you  think  it  is  best, 
or  right,  to  pretend  to  think  ill  of  a  person,  or  treat  him  as  if 
you  thought  so,  when  you  know  he  is  not  ill — but,  on  the  con 
trary,  very — very  good  ?" 

I  perceived  at  once  the  point  of  this  question,  so  sweetly 
couched  ;  and  as  she  trusted  me  so  truthfully,  I  resolved  to  trust 
myself,  answering,  as  well  as  I  might,  that  I  would  be  most 
happy  to  attend  her.  Calling  to  a  servant  from  an  open  win 
dow,  she  gave  orders  for  the  horse  ;  and  squired  by  her  father's 
aged  valet,  we  were  soon  on  our  way. 

It  was  a  day  never  to  be  forgotten — never  to  be  repeated,  I 
now  exclaim  to  myself,  saddened  by  the  knell,  that  still  seems 
sounding  in  my  soul.  Alas  !  that  our  purest  pleasures  should 
leave  there,  only  the  deepest  and  saddest  echoes  ! 

But  to  return.  The  exhilarating  freshness  and  wide-spreading 
joy  of  the  morning  were  enhanced  by  the  piquant  remarks,  not 
less  than  by  the  grace  and  elegance  of  my  companion.  The  more 
I  see  her,  the  more  remarkable  she  appears.  She  is  combined 
of  opposite  traits — child-like  and  trustful  in  speech  and  manner, 
and  yet  so  thoughtful,  so  true,  and  even  womanly,  in  look  and 
action.  In  her  conversation  she  is  at  once  thoughtful  and  viva 
cious,  as,  in  her  self-assurance  she  is  eminently  modest  and  deli 
cate  ;  nor  is  it  the  least  of  her  charms,  that  in  her  abandonment 
to  a  fine  sense  of  beauty  in  all  other  forms,  she  is  so  perfectly 
unconscious  of  it  in  herself. 

My  heart  grew  impassioned  as  I  looked  upon  her — it  would  not 
have  been  the  heart  it  is,  if  it  had  not  been  so — though  she  evi 
dently  looks  up  to  me  as  one  old  enough  to  take  a  father's  place 
in  protecting  her.  Will  those  ten  years  that  lie  between  us,  al 
ways  be  regarded  by  her  as  they  are  now  ?  I  could,  however, 
only  preserve  myself  whole  in  my  own  self-respect,  and  honorable 
thought,  by  remembering  continually  that  she  is  not  only  a  mere 
child,  but  the  child  of  a  rich  father,  and  a  noble  house. 

Mr.  Bennett  stood  in  the  door  as  we  returned.  On  giving 
Theodosia  his  hand,  as  she  lightly  sprang  from  the  saddle,  he 


110  SHAHMAH   IN   PUKSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

said  :  "  Really,  my  daughter,  you  have  been  invited  out  early 
this  morning  I" 

I  thought  there  was  almost  reproof  in  the  words,  as  he  turned 
to  me,  however,  with  a  very  genial  good-morning  ;  but  I  was 
quickly  reassured  by  her  answer. 

"  Oh,  no,  papa  ;  I  was  all  ready  to  go  when  the  Shah  came 
down  ;  and  I  invited  him." 

This  was  said  with  the  quiet  assurance  of  one  who  seemed  to 
know  she  was  right  ;  and  he  made  no  other  reply  than  by  a  kiss 
on  the  glowing  cheek  she  turned  to  him  so  invitingly,  adding  at 
the  same  time,  "  Why,  Thea  !  your  rouge  is  almost  equal  to 
madame's  I  I  must  send  you  out  riding  every  morning,  if  this 
is  the  way  you  are  after  it." 

What  shall  I  say  more,  but  that  I  have  been  wandering  for 
the  last  twenty-four  hours  in  a  perfect  maze  of  light,  and  bloom, 
and  beauty,  with  a  peri  flitting  gaily  through  the  scene,  and 
leading  me  from  one  enchantment  to  another,  until  I  have  seemed 
to  myself  bewildered. 

How  I  must  have  seemed  to  others  I  cannot  surmise.  But 
they  are  gone,  now — or  she,  is — for  that  one  life  seems  to  have  ab 
sorbed  all  other  life,  or  to  contain  all  that  my  heart  is  at  present 
willing  to  recognize.  I  am,  however,  soon  to  see  her  ;  and  it  is 
arranged  between  Mr.  Bennett  and  myself,  that  I  am  to  stay  a 
few  days  at  his  house  ;  in  the  meantime  I  shall  make  an  experi 
ment  in  a  picture.  He  has  no  good  portrait  of  Theodosia's  mo 
ther,  though  he  greatly  desires  to  possess  one.  With  what  help  I 
can  get  from  a  bad  daguerreotype,  a  few  tresses  of  hair,  and  de 
scriptions,  I  shall  proceed  to  business  ;  and  may  the  good  Angel 
come  to  me  in  dreams — as  I  am  almost  certain  she  will. 

I  would  merely  ask  that  you,  my  brother,  and  my  sweet  You- 
ley,  will  suffer  no  anxiety  on  my  account.  What  I  have  said  of 
myself,  will,  doubtless,  seem  very  strange  to  you,  as  it  really  does 
to  me.  But  I  assure  you,  I  know  myself  too  well  to  think  of  be 
ing  in  love,  where  all  the  conditions  are  so  unequal.  But  when 
all  this  new  experience  is  so  innocent  and  so  ennobling,  why 


CHAEMS    OF   LOVE.  Ill 

should  I  not  enjoy  the  happiness  that  Allah  has  given  me  to-day, 
trusting  him,  as  the  flowers  and  birds  trust  him,  for  the  bloom 
and  music  of  to-morrow  ? 

Adieu,  my  cherished  ones.  I  bring  you  nearer  than  ever  be 
fore  ;  for  always  must  a  true  affection  exalt  the  capacity  of  love 
in  the  heart. 

Ever  thine, 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    VIII. 

MR.  SLICER'S  THEORY  OF  SHAVING. 

Power  and  Virtue  of  the  True  Democrat— Shahmah  reflects  and  grows  Enthusiastic — Re 
solves  to  unbosom  himself— Rushes  to  meet  Mr.  Slicer — Sudden  fall  of  the  Mercury — 
Recovers  himself— Attempted  Explanation — A  new  Failure — Mr.  Slicer's  amiable  Con 
fidence—Shaving  Fairly— Dinner— Guests — A  Startling  Question — A  more  Startling 
Answer — Great  Sensation — Exit  Mr.  Slicer — Exeunt  Omnes. 

FAUBOURG  ST.  MARY'S,  April  9. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  should  have  told  you  that  Mr.  Slicer,  my  good  host, 
is  a  true  Democrat  of  the  Old  School,  as  he,  himself,  assures 
me  ;  and  as  I  read  the  papers  I  find  that  this  name  is  a  synonym 
for  everything  that  is  good.  I  congratulate  myself  in  being  made 
the  guest  of  so  true  a  man  ;  though  what  are  the  differences 
between  the  Old  School  and  the  New,  I  am  not  yet  informed. 
He  takes  several  papers,  and  is  a  leading  man  of  his  party. 
These  papers  I  peruse  daily,  as  I  hope,  with  great  good  to 
myself,  though  as  yet,  I  confess,  with  little  apparent  progress  in 
those  important  matters,  which  are  the  special  objects  of  pur 
suit.  Doubtless,  the  great  heat  of  the  political  campaign,  and 
the  pressing  necessity  of  continued  exertion,  in  order  to  save  the 
moiety  of  their  fellow-countrymen,  have  operated  to  exclude 
those  broader  questions,  and  higher  principles  of  Right,  upon 
which  the  true  Government,  as  the  true  Human  Freedom,  is 
established.  When  the  electioneering  is  over,  they  will  return 
to  those  calmer  and  deeper  currents,  which  involve  the  philoso 
phy  of  freedom.  As  I  read  I  am  more  and  more  confirmed  in 
these  opinions.  I  have  also  been  invited  to  be  present  at  the 
112 


AN   OLD    SCHOOL   DEMOCRAT.  113 

caucuses,  or  political  meetings,  in  which  my  Host  is  both  a 
leader  and  a  speaker.  I  have  not  yet  attended  ;  but  from  visitors 
at  the  house,  as  well  as  the  public  prints,  I  gather  accumulated 
evidence  that  the  Whig  leaders,  and  especially  their  candidates, 
are  notoriously  bad  men.  Such  villainies — such  littlenesses  and 
meanesses,  I  have  never  heard  of.  They  are  absolutely  incredi 
ble.  I  often  wonder  how  these  men  could  have  been  born  so,  in 
the  Land  of  Washington. 

The  leading  writers  of  these  bulletins  seem  to  have  the  most 
friendly  and  patriotic  desire  to  do  good  to  the  people — to  warn 
them  of  their  danger — to  save  them,  and  make  them  free  and 
happy.  I  should  suppose,  from  the  whole  tenor  of  these  articles, 
that  it  would  be  hard  to  resist  them.  Indeed,  at  first  it  seemed 
like  sheer  madness  in  the  people,  not  to  break  away,  at  once, 
from  their  tyrants,  and  throw  themselves  directly  into  the  arms 
of  their  benefactors,  the  True  Democrats,  who  are  so  cordially 
inviting  them.  Had  it  not  been  for  these  good  and  brave  men, 
who  are  content  to  labor  with  so  little  prospect  of  reward,  the 
country  would  have  been  lost — actually  sold  to  England,  long 
ago,  as  I  have  been  often,  and  credibly  informed.  Now  they 
publish  papers  at  great  hazard  and  expense,  and  sometimes 
almost  entirely  at  their  own  cost — and  all  this  with  but  faint  hope 
that  they  may  at  length  arrest,  and  turn  aside,  the  hard-headed 
and  stiff-necked  men,  who  seem  so  truly  bent  on  their  own  des 
truction.  Is  such  benevolence — such  patriotism  always  to  be 
disregarded  ? 

These  are  the  men,  who  embody  in  their  great  hearts — who 
concrete  in  their  great  actions — the  true  power  of  the  Declara 
tion  of  Independence.  I  am  proud  that  my  Host  is  one  of  them. 
I  am  honored  in  being  permitted  to  make  his  house  my  resi 
dence.  Surely,  nowhere  but  in  America  could  we  find  devotion 
like  this.  It  is  beyond  a  parallel.  When  I  see  these  men 
impoverishing  themselves  for  the  good  of  their  worst  enemies — 
in  almost  fruitless  efforts  to  save  those  who  are  determined  to 
destroy  themselves — I  am  filled  with  wonder  ;  but  I  can  see  in 


114  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM 

their  nobleness,  an  outbirth  of  those  great  principles,  which  are 
yet  to  inspire,  and  exalt  Humanity. 

I  am  wrought  up  to  this  point  of  enthusiasm,  and  watch 
impatiently  for  the  return  of  my  Host.  He  is  one  of  the  noble 
band  of  brothers.  Shall  I  embrace  him  ?  Speech  would  do 
injustice  to  my  feelings.  I  could  lay  my  head  on  his  bosom, 
and  weep.  I  can  write  no  more,  until  I  am  relieved  of  the  full 
ness  that  is  almost  choking  me.  Yes  ;  I  will  speak  plainly,  I 
will  open  my  whole  soul,  I  will  try  to  make  my  thoughts  clear,  I 
will  permit  no  misunderstanding  to  come  between  us. 

Three  hours  later. — My  heart  throbbed,  as  I  heard  the  steps 
of  my  friend.  I  was  already  waiting  for  him  in  the  shaded 
verandah,  where  in  fine  weather  we  dine.  But  with  the  first 
glance  toward  him,  something  seemed  to  rise  up  between  him 
and  me,  and  check  the  strong  impulse  that  was  carrying  me 
forward.  I  could  not  advance  a  step,  but  stood  perfectly  still, 
and  looked  at  him.  He  is  very  tall ;  and  without  having  the 
least  appearance  of  disease,  he  looks  as  if  the  constant  friction 
of  life  had  worn  the  flesh  down,  while  the  scanty  muscle  that 
remains  is  hard  and  rigid,  as  if  it  had  been  strained,  and  so* 
lidified,  until  nothing  could  move  it  but  its  own  will.  So  it  is 
in  the  lines  of  the  face  ;  so  it  is  in  the  position  of  the  legs  and 
feet  ;  so  it  is  in  the  whole  form.  Only  in  the  eyes  this  rigidity 
does  not  appear.  They  are  small,  quick  and  bright,  full  of  the 
fire  which  has  wrought  all  this  flesh  into  iron-stone.  I  also  am 
magnetized  by  this  petrifying  influence.  I  am  turned  into  stone 
as  I  approach  him.  Never  before  had  I  felt  this  power  so 
strongly.  I  was  paralyzed.  He  seemed  to  see  that  there  was 
something  peculiar  in  my  thoughts.  The  revulsion  that  rushed 
back  on  my  heart  almost  overpowered  me.  With  a  great 
struggle  overcoming  this,  still  I  was  constrained,  and  ill  at  ease. 
He  began  rattling  off  a  very  rapid  speech,  as  his  custom  is  ;  for 
he  seems  to  think  that  conversation,  like  everything  else  in  his 
working-day  world,  must  be  hurried.  He  approached  and  gave 
me  a  shake  of  the  hand  ;  but  there  was  no  life  in  it.  It  froze  me. 


ME.  SLICEK'S  THEORY  OF  SHAVING  115 

He  alludes  to  the  papers,  and  then  I  recover  myself.  Here 
was  a  subject  on  which  we  could  meet.  I  express  my  high  sense 
of  his  patriotism,  and  the  patriotism  of  his  party.  I  laud  his 
philanthropy,  and  their  philanthropy,  in  no  measured  terms, 
with  corresponding  slashes  of  invective  against  his  political 
enemies.  I  lose  myself  in  my  subject,  and  begin  to  unfold  to 
him  my  own  peculiar  opinions.  He  accepts  and  appropriates 
my  speech  very  coolly,  but  at  the  same  time  in  a  way  that 
shows  he  has  misapprehended  me.  I  am  at  a  loss  how  to  proceed, 
but  he  breaks  the  matter  off  abruptly  by  making  an  announce 
ment,  which  throws  me  equally  into  the  dark. 

He,  himself,  as  he  said,  made  no  false  parade  of  either  philan 
thropy  or  patriotism.  He  must  be  content  so  take  the  world 
as  he  found  it.  If  it  was  better  than  it  is,  he  should  like  it  ; 
but  as  it  isn't,  he  couldn't  alter  it.  He  was  a  plain,  business 
man,  and  pretty  well  posted  up  in  those  matters.  Every  man 
has  his  price,  and  if  any  person  pretends  to  the  contrary,  he  for 
one,  didn't  believe  him.  He  was  only  running  himself  up  for  a 
better  chance  to  speculate,  or  shave  somebody.  The  only  true 
morality  in  this  world  is  to  look  out  for  number  one.  He  made 
the  best  bargains  he  could  week  days,  and  read  his  Bible,  and 
went  to  church,  Sundays.  Ministers  did  sometimes,  to  be  sure, 
talk  things  rather  different  from  this  ;  but  that  was  their  busi 
ness.  They  speculated  on  doctrines,  he  speculated  on  cotton  ; 
and  sometimes  he  thought  that  they  were  the  greatest  shaves  of 
all.  Religion  was,  to  be  sure,  a  very  good  thing  in  its  place. 
When  he  was  rich  enough,  he  was  going  to  do  a  great  deal  for 
its  support  and  honor.  It  gave  respectability  and  importance  to 
a  man  ;  and  in  times  of  trouble,  or  death,  it  was  very  necessary 
to  be  on  the  right  ground.  He  called  himself  a  religious  man, 
and  wished  to  be  so  considered.  Religion,  even  in  a  business 
point  of  view,  would  pay.  Church  Membership  was  so  much 
ready  cash  in  hand. 

But,  speaking  of  business,  he  'had  made  a  great  speculation 
that  very  day.  He  had  shaved  a  man  out  of  a  cool  six  hun- 


116  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

dred  ;  but  'twas  done  fairly.  He  himself  had  come  from  Con 
necticut.  The  people  of  that  State  were  called  the  greatest 
Shaves  in  the  Union.  He  freely  acknowledged  it  ;  nay,  he 
gloried  in  it. 

''Yes  ;"  he  said,  returning  with  evident  satisfaction  to  the 
great  exploit  of  the  day  ;  "it  was  a  regular  shave  ;  but  all  in 
the  way  of  business — done  FAIRLY." 

Then  he  cautioned  me  to  say  nothing  of  this  before  Mrs.  Sli- 
cer,  whose  step  was  now  approaching,  in  answer  to  the  dinner 
bell,  which  had  just  rung.  Women,  he  said,  were  naturally 
tender  and  ticklish  in  regard  to  such  matters  ;  and  Elize, 
he  must  say,  was  the  most  so  of  any  woman  he  had  ever 
eeen. 

I  had  listened  in  silent  amazement  to  this  harangue,  which  I 
thus  endeavor  to  interpret  for  you.  Had  I  heard  aright  ? 
If  so,  his  conduct  seemed  so  much  like  dishonesty,  I  did  not 
dare  to  look  at  it.  The  whole  affair  was  mysterious,  to  say  the 
least.  But  one  thing  was  certain,  we  should  not  come  to 
understand  each  other  quite  yet. 

Meanwhile,  Mrs.  Slicer  made  some  small  alterations  in  the 
arrangements  of  the  table,  and  took  her  seat  there.  She  is  a 
delicate  Southern  flower.  All  that  is  fairest,  softest  and  sweet 
est  in  woman,  appears  native  to  her.  But  as  I  have  said  before, 
she  seems  languid — it  may  be,  unhappy. 

I  am  roused  from  a  temporary  abstraction  by  my  Host  tell 
ing  me  to  make  myself  at  home.  He  is  a  Yankee  ;  and  Yankees 
are  at  home  everywhere.  He  likes  to  see  other  people  do  the 
same.  We  are  all  at  the  table  in  our  proper  places — the  two 
young  ladies,  Master  Bullie  and  the  little  six-years-old  Blossom, 
who  ca.nnot  but  look  lovely,  for  he  has  the  large,  soft,  lustrous 
eyes  of  his  mother. 

Hardly  has  this  taken  place  when  we  receive  an  accession  to 
our  party,  in  the  arrival  of  three  gentlemen,  who  are  also  dis 
tinguished  speakers  and  leaders  of  the  Democratic  meetings. 
With  that  ready  hospitality,  which  is  so  true  and  beautiful 


HE   EXCITES    SUSPICION.  117 

in  these  people,  they  are  invited  to  the  table,  and  without 
ceremony  join  our  circle. 

Several  topics  were  introduced,  which  I  did  not  really  under 
stand  ;  but  they  were  about  the  different  sections  of  the  coun 
try,  and  the  peculiar  Institutions  of  each.  The  stream  of 
conversation  did  not  flow  very  smoothly;  and  I  fancied  that  my 
own  presence  might  have  had  something  to  do  with  it.  At 
length  the  sluggish  current  stopped  altogether;  and  for  a  minute 
or  so  there  was  silence. 

In  the  midst  of  this,  Mr.  Slicer  suddenly  dropped  his  carving- 
knife,  looked  me  full  in  the  face,  and  said,  abruptly  :  "  Pray, 
may  I  ask  if  it  is  for  business,  or  pleasure,  that  you  visit  this 
country  ?"  adding,  after  a  moment,  "  business  of  course." 

As  you  must  well  know,  I  am  not  in  the  least  ashamed  of  my 
own  motives  ;  nevertheless,  his  question  confused  me.  But  I 
collected  myself;  and  returning  his  look,  I  answered  :  "  I  have 
come  in  pursuit  of  a  HIGHER  LIBERTY — to  visit  a  people  who  are 
descended  from  the  Patriots  of  the  American  Revolution,  and 
study  more  closely  all  those  wise  and  beneficent  institutions  that 
are  based  on  the  principles  which  those  fathers  signed  with  their 
hands,  sealed  with  their  blood,  and  bequeathed  to  their  sons  in 
the  Declaration  of  Independence. 

These  words  are  simple  enough  between  thee  and  me  ;  but  I 
cannot  describe  the  effect  they  produced.  The  strange  gentle 
men  and  my  Host  looked  at  each  other,  and  then  as  suddenly 
dropped  their  eyes,  as  if  ashamed.  But  I  soon  saw  by  the 
oblique  glances,  that  it  was  not  so  much  shame  as  something 
else — it  might  be  suspicion.  But  I  am  still  at  a  loss  to  compre 
hend  it.  Mrs.  Slicer  cast  a  look  of  alarm  toward  her  husband, 
as  if  there  was  something  very  wrong  going  on  somewhere. 
Miss  Elize,  who  is  so  like  her  mother,  dropped  her  eyes  with  a 
sorrowful  look;  Miss  Ellene  curled  her  red  lips,  in  scorn,  as  if 
she  had  seen  a  thing  to  sneer  at,  while  Master  Bullie,  who  had 
evidently  caught  something  that  he  understood,  or  fancied  that  he 
did,  swelled  and  strutted  like  a  young  pheasant  in  pin-feathers. 


118  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

With  the  servants  there  was  a  liberal  display  of  white  in  the 
eyes  and  teeth,  which,  however,  they  tried  to  conceal,  as  well  as 
the  significant  glances  which  they  exchanged.  They  alone 
seemed  to  enjoy  the  mis-hit,  whatever  it  might  be.  It  was  plain 
that  the  white  people  were  writhing  under  a  sense  of  feelings, 
like  or  unlike,  which  had  been  thus  unwittingly  provoked. 

Mr.  Slicer  was  dumb  at  first  ;  then  he  exclaimed,  slowly,  and 
with  a  peculiar  emphasis  on  each  word  :  "  Come  here  looking 
after  liberty  ?  The  devil,  you  did  1" 

After  this,  for  a  moment,  comes  a  dead  pause.  Then  the 
little  Ernest,  who  had  slidden  from  his  chair  and  gone  round  to 
the  other  side,  folds  his  fair  arms  across  his  father's  knee,  and 
looking  up  into  the  face  of  Mr.  Slicer  with  those  beautiful,  honest, 
mother-eyes,  asks,  "  What  made  him  come  here  for  that,  father  ? 
Didn't  old  Jeff,  and  didn't  Pretty  Millie  run  away  for  THAT  ? — 
Freedom — wasn't  it,  mother  ?" 

Mr.  Slicer  put  the  child  aside  without  an  answer.  Was  it 
because  he  could  not  answer  him  ?  Glancing  at  the  servants,  he 
said,  if  I  pleased,  we  would  defer  this  subject  until  after  dinner. 
I  was  still  more  amazed  than  I  had  been  before.  It  is  plain 
that  there  are  some  things  among  these  people,  which  are  not 
to  be  spoken  of. 

I  have  been  in  several  of  the  Turkish  Courts,  where  a  slight 
inaccuracy,  or  an  unfortunate  turn,  might  cost  one  his  head  ; 
but  I  never  have  felt  myself  in  such  painful  constraint  before. 

On  retiring  to  the  drawing-room,  after  dinner,  Mr.  Slicer 
began  by  saying  that  he  never  admitted  such  topics  in  the  pre 
sence  of  his  servants — that  he  didn't  very  often  meddle  with 
them,  himself  ;  but  now  he  felt  called  on  to  make  a  demonstra 
tion.  He  thought  some  people  were  better  than  they  appeared  ; 
and  some  people  appeared  better  than  they  were.  But  if  any 
body  listened  to  nigger  stories,  they'd  find  themselves  in  a  bad 
fix,  anyway,  no  matter  where  they  came  from. 

His  wife  regarded  him  with  a  pleading,  almost  tearful  look. 
The  gentlemen  seemed  to  anticipate  by  their  expression  what  he 


FINDS   HIMSELF   UNDER   CONSTRAINT.  119 

was  going  to  say,  which  they  also  approved  in  advance.  Just 
at  this  point  Mr.  Slicer  was  called  away  ;  and  the  gentlemen 
took  leave.  I  retired  to  my  writing,  though  I  fancied  that  Mrs. 
Slicer  wished  to  speak  with t me;  for  though  the  social  inter 
course  of  the  two  sexes  is  quite  free  among  this  people,  at  least 
so  far  as  married  women  are  concerned,  I  cannot  but  feel  myself 
treading  on  delicate  ground — especially  since  this  last  occur 
rence.  Not  knowing  what  mines  may  spring  beneath  my  feet — 
as  mines  there  seem  to  be  somewhere — I  am  fain  to  content 
myself  with  that  better  part  of  valor,  which  is  named  discre 
tion — as  our  good  friend,  Mr.  F.,  has  so  often  advised  us. 

I  am  interrupted  ;  and  wishing  to  close  this  before  going  out, 
I  bid  you  a  hurried 

Adieu  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  IX. 

MR.  SLICER'S  THEORY  OF  SABBATH  DUTIES. 

Specific  Uses  of  the  Sabbath — Impiety  of  Birds  and  others — Special  Rights  and  Duties 
of  the  Day— Morning  Service  with  Mr.  Slicer— A  Remarkably  Original  Sermon— Af 
ternoon  Service  with  Mrs.  Slicer — Impious  Charities— True  Social  Relations  of  the 
Sexes— Momentary  Reunion— Zindie  and  her  husband— A  Second  "Walk— Sim,  the 
Negro — His  Eloquence — Morning-Beauty  and  Joy  of  Nature. 

FAUBOURG  ST.  MARY'S,  April  11. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

This  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Prophet  Jesus,  and  with 
some  of  these  people  is  considered  very  holy.  My  Host  is  one 
of  those  who  so  regard  it.  He  is  very  zealous,  as  it  seems,  in 
all  the  observances  and  forms  of  his  order.  He  paid  me  an 
early  visit  this  morning,  as  I  hoped  to  explain  what  had  been 
left  quite  in  the  dark,  in  regard  to  the  affair  at  table,  of  which 
I  have  already  spoken  to  you ;  but  I  was  disappointed. 
Between  ourselves,  I  do  not  believe  he  wishes  to  speak  of  it ; 
for  he  has  had  several  opportunities,  but  shows  no  disposition 
to  improve  them.  He  directly,  however,  informed  me  of  the 
purpose  of  his  visit.  It  was  to  instruct  me  concerning  the 
obligations  which  I,  his  guest,  might  consider  myself  as  owing 
to  the  day. 

He  said  there  was  a  great  deal  of  looseness  and  license  in 
regard  to  the  Sabbath,  not  only  in  New  Orleans,  but  even  at 
the  North.  There  was  a  band  of  Eeformers,  so  called — of 
Fanatics  and  Incendiaries,  he  called  them — who  were  disposed  to 
set  all  its  claims  aside.  But  he,  for  one,  thought  that  they 
would  be  forever  binding.  He  looked  at  the  matter  economi 
cally.  He  looked  at  everything  in  that  light.  In  fact,  he 


MR.  SLICER'S  THEOKY  OF  SABBATH  DUTIES.          121 

considered  it  *as  much  a  man's  interest  to  serve  God  on  the 
Sabbath,  as  it  was  to  serve  himself  the  remaining  six  days  of 
the  week.  Some  people,  indeed,  thought  that  one  day  was  too 
little  to  devote  to  religious  purposes  ;  but  if  God  hadn't  thought 
different,  he  wouldn't  have  fixed  it  so.  And  to  return  to  the 
point  he  started  from,  if  a  man  could  make  his  calling  and 
election  sure,  and  take  a  good  clear  title  out  to  go  to  Heaven 
at  the  last,  by  attending  to  religion  one  day  in  the  week, 
it  would  pay  well.  Some  people  pretend  to  say  that  these 
services  are  very  pleasant ;  he,  for  one,  made  no  such  false 
pretension.  It  is  pleasant  for  a  man  that's  accustomed  to  busi 
ness,  and  knows  it  will  do  him  good,  to  have  things  all  done  up, 
fair  and  square — everything  in  its  right  time — everything  in  its 
proper  place.  He  might  be  strict  in  his  notions.  He  presumed 
he  was  ;  but  he  allowed  nothing  to  detain  him  from  church  on 
Sunday,  that  could  be  any  way  got  over.  He  never  allowed 
any  work  on  that  day  about  his  premises,  but  works  of  absolute 
necessity,  such  as  flogging,  and  hunting  fugitives,  and  things 
that  couldn't  be  put  off  without  loss  or  danger.  He  particu 
larly  liked  to  have  all  the  flogging  done  up  on  Sunday.  With 
him  this  was  a  benevolent  arrangement,  because  the  culprit 
could  rest,  and  be  better  able  to  go  to  work  on  Monday.  As 
far  as  possible,  he  had  all  such  little  things  put  off  till  the 
Sabbath.  In  fact,  it  had  got  to  be  a  kind  of  Sunday  work 
with  him — almost  as  much  so  as  reading  the  Bible — to  stand 
by,  and  count  up  the  strokes.  He  always  liked  to  do  that  himself 
— to  see  that  everything  was  up  to  the  mark — fair  and  square. 
He  allowed  no  dodging.  He  didn't  abate  for  flinching — not  he. 
He  had  been  an  overseer  once  himself,  and  knew  his  duty. 

What  is  this  flogging  ?  what  is  this  hunting  of  fugitives  ? 
what  is  this  counting  up  of  strokes,  that  it  should  make  my 
blood  freeze  to  listen  ?  He  seemed  to  feel  and  fear  no  wrong, 
as  coolly  he  went  on. 

He  had  compelled  several  of  his  negroes  to  give  up  their 
husbands  and  wives,  because  they  lived  on  distant  plantations, 

6 


122  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FKEEDOM. 

and  take  other  companions  at  home,  on  account  of  the  sin  of 
Sabbath-breaking,  which  they  would  incur  by  visiting  them  in 
their  only  leisure  day.  His  own  Pastor,  and  several  other  good 
Ministers,  had  commended  his  piety  for  so  doing.  In  fine,  he 
didn't  like  to. see  people  walking  about  in  his  grounds  on  Sunday, 
picking  flowers  and  fruits.  It  looked  disorderly.  It  looked, 
somehow,  as  if  the  Christian  religion  was  in  danger  of  dying 
out. 

He  disliked  the  country  on  one  account,  for  the  birds,  and 
especially  the  Mocking-birds,  made  just  as  much  noise  on  Sun 
day,  as  on  any  other  day.  It  was  to  have  a  more  devout  and 
rational  kind  of  music  that  he  purchased  his  great  organ,  and 
spent  a  deal  of  money,  to  have  his  daughter  Ellene  learn  to  play 
on  it.  The  birds  couldn't  go  over  that.  One  of  the  mocking 
birds  had  actually  tried  when  they  first  had  it  there  ;  but  the 
little  fellow  strained  his  pitch-pipe,  until  he  really  split  his  own 
throat,  in  the  determination  not  to  be  outdone.  Last  of  all, 
he  expressed  a  wish  that  I  might  attend  church  with  him  this 
morning,  and  also  become  a  proprietor  in  its  doctrines  of  saving 
grace  ;  and  make  my  calling  and  election  sure. 

Between  thee  and  me,  my  brother,  what  shall  I  say  of  this 
religion,  that  goes  into  the  holy  temple  with  the  leprous  gar 
ments  of  Trade — to  buy  and  sell,  and  make  a  traffic  of  its  holy 
things  ?  I  must  believe  that  he  is  better  than  his  religion  ;  and 
yet  there  are  some  dark  shades  in  his  speech,  which  I  cannot 
clear  up. 

But  it  is  time  now  to  prepare  for  church ;  and  I  bid  you  adieu 
for  the  morning. 

I  have  just  returned  from  church  ;  and  as  walking  in  the 
grounds  is  prohibited,  I  will  forego  my  accustomed  exercise,  and 
still  sit  here  at  writing.  The  church  is  in  this  Faubourg,  and 
but  a  little  way  from  here  ;  so  we  did  not  have  much  time  for 
conversation  ;  yet  Mr.  Slicer  was  in  his  best  humor  with  himself. 
His  religion,  like  his  Sunday  coat,  must  be  in  excellent  preser 
vation,  since  they  are  kept  laid  away  all  the  week,  and  worn  only 


HE   GOES   TO   CHURCH.  123 

on  Sundays.  He  kindly  expressed  a  hope  that  my  heresies  might 
be  east  as  brands  to  the  burning.  But  I  soon  saw  that  in  the 
services  of  his  church,  there  was  not  fire  enough  to  keep  us 
warm  withal.  The  preacher  was  cold  and  formal.  His  voice 
was  loud,  harsh,  and  rough-edged  ;  and  the  singing  and  music 
fairly  made  my  ears  ache.  I  followed  the  sermon,  however, 
very  attentively,  to  see  if  he  said  anything  about  "shaving;" 
for  I  am  anxious  to  know  what  relation  it  bears  to  their  religion, 
and  how  far,  in  the  abstract,  it  may  be  considered  a  virtue.  It 
must  be  something  honorable,  I  should  judge,  Mr.  Slicer  seemed 
so  proud  of  it.  I  wish  also  to  learn  whether  flogging,  hunting 
fugitives,  and  counting  up  strokes,  are  especially  religious  rites 
that  they  are  set  apart  to  be  done  on  the  Sabbath  ;  or  if  not, 
whether  they  belong  to  the  minor  or  major  morals,  in  the 
social  code  of  this  people. 

But  I  heard  nothing  of  either  of  them  in  the  Sermon,  which 
was  on  the  subject  of  Paul  sending  back  Onesimus.  Thou  art 
familar  with  this  passage,  my  brother  ;  for  in  the  house  of  Mr. 
F.  we  read  much  in  the  Holy  Book  of  his  people.  We  have 
always  thought  that  Paul  sent  back  Onesimus  to  his  former 
master,  as  he  expressly  says,  "  not  as  a  servant  but  as  a  brother 
beloved,"  and  as  an  affectionate  representative  of  the  holy 
Apostle  himself.  But  our  minister  took  a  very  peculiar  view  of 
the  subject.  Under  his  power  it  expanded  wondrously.  It 
was  clothed  with  high  prerogatives.  It  was  invested  with  (to 
me)  unknown  terrors.  Dark  and  mysterious  threats  of  Evil 
were  held  out  over  the  head  of  him  who  should  dare  to  disobey 
the  command,  which  he  interpreted  literally  ;  and  as  I  listened 
to  him,  I  came  to  think  that  sending  back  runaway  servants,  is 
the  highest  cardinal  virtue  of  the  Christian  Church. 

He  also  held  out  the  very  same  motives  to  seek  religion,  which 
Mr.  Slicer  had  used  in  the  morning.  If  I  believed  these  men, 
I  should  think  that  Christianity  is  a  kind  of  battle  of  interest, 
more  or  less  sharply  contested  between  God  and  man  ;  or,  more 
benevolently  considered,  it  might  seem,  a  kind  of  one-sided 


124  6HAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT   OF   FREEDOM 

speculation  permitted  by  the  former,  in  order  to  sharpen  the 
wits  of  the  latter. 

I  observed  one  peculiarity,  that  will  here  be  mentioned — all 
the  congregation  and  especially  the  women  appeared  to  be 
dressed  in  their  most  sumptuous  apparel.  Indeed,  to  look  around, 
one  unused  to  such  display  might  have  thought  himself  at  a 
masquerade,  rather  than  in  an  assembly  of  worshippers.  This 
parade  of  fine  clothes  may  be  an  essential  part  of  the  service  in 
an  American  Church  ;  but  to  one  accustomed  to  pray  in  the 
mosques,*  it  appears  trivial  and  childish  in  the  extreme.  In 
the  afternoon  I  am  invited  by  Mr.  Slicer  and  his  wife,  to  attend 
the  lady  to  her  own  church  ;  for  she  is  a  Catholic.  At  this  pro 
posal  she  looked  on  me  with  the  same  sad,  sweet  smile,  which  at 
first  sight  had  so  much  attracted  me.  And  with  joyful  assent, 
on  my  part,  the  arrangement  was  completed.  I  see  it  is  time, 
and  must  go  now  to  attend  her. 

Evening. — I  must  now  write  you  the  history  of  the  afternoon. 
A  few  moments  after  I  left  you,  I  found  an  elegant  carriage  at 
the  door,  already  waiting  for  us  ;  and  just  as  I  went  down, 
Uncle  Mose,  the  coachman,  and  Pete,  the  footman,  were  assist 
ing  their  lady  to  ascend  the  steps,  while  Mr.  Slicer  gave  some 
orders  about  the  horses  from  the  verandah,  where  he  stood  to 
see  us  off.  An  exquisite  little  hand  flung  kisses  to  him,  as  we 
turned  away  ;  and  yet,  I  knew  that  the  act  was  one  of  common 
courtesy,  or  constrained  rather  by  a  sense  of  duty  than  a  free 
and  joyful  affection.  The  question  would  then  intrude  itself— 
as  it  had  done  many  times  before — How  came  these  people  to 
be  attracted  together  ?  No  two  could  be,  naturally,  more 
unlike — no  two  more  distant  than  they  are  to  each  other  ; 
though  the  wife  is  evidently  solicitous  to  do  even  the  least  of 
her  duties,  and  the  husband  seems  to  take  it  for  granted,  that 
he  must,  as  promptly,  meet  his  obligations.  He  is  hard,  cold, 
almost  morose — but  the  lady  has  all  the  piquant  vivacity  of  her 

*  The  Mahometans  never  worship  in  fine  or  costly  raiment. 


125 

race  ;  though  I  fancy — and  that  very  often — that  it  covers  a 
deeper  current  of  sadness.  She  goes  about  in  the  regalia  of  a 
queen  ;  but  all  her  splendor  cannot  appease  the  unsated  hunger 
of  a  true  soul,  that  loves  good  for  its  own  sake,  but  cannot  reach 
it — that  craves  sympathy,  but  has  never  found  it — that  yearns 
for  a  true  word  and  work,  but  is  crushed  back  into  a  corroding 
idleness.  Now  she  will  not  let  me  be  silent.  She  explains  all 
that  we  see  and  hear. 

We  pause  at  the  entrance  of  the  avenue  set  with  large  trees, 
through  which  runs  the  railroad.  The  eye  traverses  its  whole 
length.  It  was  early  ;  and  we  drove  about  awhile  to  see  the 
sights.  I  perceive  by  this  that  the  lady's  sabbath  is  not  so 
strict  and  holy  as  her  husband's.  I  judge  so  more  particularly 
from  the  fact  that  we  visited  several  poor  families,  in  a  narrow, 
out-of-the-way  court ;  and  I  observed  that  a  number  of  well- 
laden  baskets  were  carried  in.  Mrs.  Slicer  apologized  very 
sweetly,  saying  that  these  worthy  people — I  noticed  that  she  did 
not  call  them  poor — would  expect  her,  as  she  always  went  to  see 
them  before  church  of  a  Sunday  ;  and  they  might  suffer — at 
least  from  anxiety  on  her  account — if  she  neglected  her  duty, 
which  she  assured  me,  was,  also,  her  truest  pleasure.  How  can 
the  husband,  with  all  his  high  piety,  pardon  these  heresies. 
Which  is  the  most  agreeable  to  me,  I  need  not  tell  thee. 

But  I  must  again  take  up  the  clue  of  my  story.  We  stop 
awhile  on  a  beautiful  little  bluff  or  high  point  on  the  shore  of  the 
Mississippi,  and  look  at  the  vessels  sailing  through  the  chain  of 
lakes  out  into  Ponchartraiu.  I  watch  them  silently,  until  the 
rounding  surface  dips  below  the  far  horizon. 

I  am  pleased  with  my  companion,  and  she,  too,  is  now  more 
free  and  vivacious  than  I  have  seen  her  before.  She  inspires  me 
with  tenderness  and  respect.  I  can  see,  too,  that  the  old,  grey 
headed  coachman  is  not  insensible  to  her  charming  presence.  It 
is,  apparently,  the  first  article  in  his  creed,  that  Missis  and  her 
children  have  not  their  equals  in  the  world — a  point  of  religious 
faith,  in  which  he  has  already  found  opportunity  to  indoctrinate 


126  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

me.  He  never  could,  as  he  once  gravely  told  me,  have  forgiven 
Ole  Masser  for  dying  as  he  did,  if  he  an'  Aunt  Sukey  had  been 
sold,  like  as  the  others  was.  What  is  this  selling,  and  buying, 
and  flogging,  and  hunting  ?  There  are  things  in  America,  to  me 
deeper  than  the  mysteries  of  Egypt.  But  I  again  forget  myself. 
I  was  going  to  say  that  even  the  flippant  footman  was  quiet  and 
watchful  in  all  his  duty,  as  if  subdued  by  an  unwonted  feeling  of 
respect  for  his  kind  and  beautiful  mistress. 

The  drive  was  pleasant,  altogether.  The  light,  life  and 
motion  of  shipping  in  the  bay,  the  soft  shadows,  bloom  and  ver 
dure  of  the  suburbs,  where  the  pavilion-like  houses  are  hid  away 
from  the  glare  so  cosily,  and  the  deliciously  fragrant  air,  all 
conspire  to  form  a  paradise  of  beauty  ;  while  the  same  deep,  blue- 
and-golden  sky  and  sun,  which  had  at  first  seemed  so  like 
Yemen,  enveloped  and  floated  over  the  varied  scene,  warming 
and  inspiring  the  whole  panorama  with  life  and  brightness. 

As  we  drive  deliberately  along,  Mrs.  Slicer  shows  me  in  the 
distance,  the  beautiful  villages  of  St.  Claude  and  St.  John's. 
She  points  out  the  principal  streets,  and  squares,  and  public 
buildings,  and  the  levee  that  protects  the  city  from  the  great 
floods.  I  particularly  remember  the  Convent  of  Ursuline  Nuns, 
between  Chartres  and  Levee  streets.  This  is  an  association 
of  Holy  Women,  who  spend  their  lives  in  deeds  of  charity.  We 
are  to  visit  it  some  day.  She  also  pointed  out  the  Custom 
House  on  the  square  between  Canal  and  Levee  streets,  the  Mar 
ket  House,  and  the  Bank  of  Orleans  upon  Conte.  This  is  the 
State  Bank,  and  it  is  lodged  in  a  very  splendid  building.  The 
Charity  Hospital,  I  am  told,  is  one  of  the  most  valuable  Institu 
tions  of  the  kind  in  the  country.  But  when  will  all  other  Insti 
tutions  be  so  true  that  those  of  charity  will  not  be  needed.  I 
am  looking  for  that.  Will  it  ever  come  ? 

At  length  we  stop  at  the  Cathedral,  where  my  lady  worships. 
The  building  stands  at  the  head  of  a  spacious  square,  four  or  five 
hundred  feet  from  the  River.  I  should  have  told  you  that 
it  seems  a  custom  here  for  gentlemen — that  is,  intimate  friends 


RECIPROCAL    RELATIONS    OF   THE    SEXES.  127 

and  relatives — to  give  the  ladies  whom  they  conduct  through  the 
streets,  the  support  of  an  arm;  and  this  custom  in  the  evening  is 
universal.     As  I  am  not  yet  fully  practised  in  these  attentions, 
the   fear  of  going  astray   keeps  me  back  ;  so   I  stood    aside, 
and  permitted  the  servants  to  assist  their  lady  from  the  carriage. 
Did  that  fine  interior  perception,  that  sometimes  acts  like  an 
additional  sense,  and  for  which  I  think  she  is  remarkable,  inter 
pret  my  feelings  and  the  restraint  they  caused  ;  and  was  she  pur 
posely  more  free,  with  a  view — so  like  her  kindness — of  setting 
me  quite  at  ease  ?     I  cannot  tell ;  but  almost  instantly,  as  she 
regains  her  feet,  the  slight  form  timidly  approaches  me,  and  the 
slender  arm  glides  into  mine.     The  act  thrilled  me — not  with 
passion,  but  with  a  divine  joy,  to  think  of  what  that  beautiful  act 
had  first  taught  me,  that  Man  and  Woman  could  be  so  purely 
true  to  each  other,  as  to  make  the  zest  and  aroma  of  life  much 
more  delicate  and   refined.      Christianity  has   done    much    for 
Woman,  and  much  for  the  world,  in  perceiving  and  ordaining 
this,  and  all  the  good  that  will  flow  out  of  it.     Manhood  and 
Womanhood  are  not  merely  sexual  forms  ;  they  are  correspond 
ing  relations,  that  act  and  react,  so  to  speak,  chemically  if  not 
electrically,  in  the  whole  volume  of  their  material  and  spiritual 
forces.     As  it  is  in  the  body,  so  it  is  in  the  soul  ;  for  the  princi 
ples  of  union  do  not  attract  and  sate  each  other,  because  they 
are  alike,  but  because  they  are  different ;  and  hence  the  two 
sexes  are  absolutely  and  equally  necessary  to  each  other.     If 
Woman  were  merely  a  weaker  Man,  she  might  be  divorced  from 
his  full  companionship,  and  ultimate  destiny,  without  so  great 
loss.     It  is  strange  that  Mahomet  did  not  perceive  this — that  the 
mind — the    soul — the    whole   mental    and    spiritual   power    of 
Woman,  are  essential  to  the  complete  union,  not  less  than  the 
merely  sensuous  and  physical;  so  that  if  Woman  had  not  a  soul, 
it  should  be  the  first  act  of  grace  in  the  Divine  Wisdom,  even  to 
Man   himself,    that  she  should  be   endowed  with  one  ;  for  no 
otherwise  could  the  common  constitution  of  the  human  being,  be 
made  perfect  and  complete. 


128  SHAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT    OF    FREEDOM. 

But  to  return  to  the  little  incident  I  have  mentioned.  When 
I  saw  that  truly  modest  and  gentle  woman  coming  to  me  with 
such  a  sweet  look  of  trust,  to  impart  to  me  the  refining  sense  of 
beauty  and  kindness  of  soul,  while  she  leaned  so  confidingly  on 
my  outer  strength,  I  felt,  for  the  first  time,  that  Man  and 
Woman  have  duties  and  offices  for  each  other,  of  a  general  and 
social  nature,  and  hence  that  no  man  has  a  right  to  seclude  his 
wife — no,  not  so  much  as  to  put  a  veil  on  her,  so  long  as 
her  beauty,  her  modesty,  her  grace,  her  virtue,  her  intelligence, 
may  contribute  the  highest  power  to  refine,  and  enlighten,  and 
exalt  mankind.  ^ 

I  knew  then,  for  the  first  time,  that  Woman  has  duties, 
beyond  and  above  those  of  mere  marriage  ;  for  I  felt  that  with 
out  a  word  we  could  understand  each  other — were  true  to  each 
other — tenderly  and  lovingly  true — as  if  the  spirits  of  our  own 
angels  had  really  taken  possession  of  us.  It  is  a  beautiful 
thought  ;  and  in  it  I  see  the  destiny  of  the  Woman  of  the  New 
"\\rori(i — the  Divinity  of  the  new  Eras  of  Peace,  and  Love,  and 
Beauty,  that  lie  still  in  the  great  Future — but  sometimes  come  so 
very  near  me. 

I  forget  myself  again.  We  enter  the  Cathedral.  Within  a 
massive  simplicity,  and  the  imposing  effect  generally,  remind  one 
of  the  Temples  of  Egypt.  With  the  respective  dogmas  of  the 
two  sects  I  am  not  well  acquainted  ;  but  the  sentiment  of  the 
place  was  more  religious  than  that  of  the  one  we  had  visited  in 
the  morning,  which  did  not  appear  in  the  least  so.  From  crypts 
and  niches  the  Saints  smiled  down  upon  us,  in  marble  and  in 
canvas.  Monuments  and  inscriptions  told  us  that  the  illustrious 
Dead  slept  under  the  pavements  ;  and  tapers  burning  in  the  dim 
light,  and  single  figures  kneeling  here  and  there,  in  chancel, 
nook  and  alley,  the  musical  chant,  the  solemn  and  lofty  sound 
of  the  organ,  altogether,  produced  a  serene  and  pleasing,  and 
even  sublime  effect.  Here  also  I  observed,  as  in  the  morning, 
a  great  display  of  worship,  in  jewelry  and  fine  clothes  ;  and  I 
questioned  with  myself,  if  the  spirit  of  the  Carpenter  was  really 


tJNITY    OF    TRUE   WORSHIPPERS.  129 

there,  whether  he  could   accept  the  offerings  at  their  current 
prices. 

Just  as  this  thought  was  passing  through  my  mind,  I  felt 
something  gently  touch  my  arm  ;  and  turning,  saw  that  Mr. 
Bennett  and  Theodosia  were  in  the  next  pew,  and  the  latter  was 
holding  out  to  me  a  book,  open  at  the  service.  She  was  very 
simply  dressed,  and  appeared  to  be  grave  and  solemn,  yet  with 
out  the  least  tinge  of  moroseness.  You  are  aware  how  much  the 
Catholic  and  Protestant  Christians  differ  from  each  other,  not  in 
points  of  faith  merely,  but  in  feeling;  and  I  thought  to  myself,  as 
I  looked  upon  the  father  and  daughter,  whether  Mr.  Bennett 
must  not  regret  that  they  were  sundered  by  this  great  religious 
barrier.  But  as  I  looked  at  them  again,  I  could  not  avoid  ask 
ing  "  are  they  sundered  by  it  ?"  Hand  in  hand  they  have  come 
to  pay  their  devotions  at  the  same  altar  ;  but  has  one  come  only 
to  worship  pictures,  the  other  to  unfold  a  formula  of  the  Church 
of  England  ?  No  one  could  have  surmised  it,  as  they  were  seen 
kneeling  together.  Their  loving  hearts,  unfettered  by  creed  or 
dogma,  seemed  really  drawn  more  closely  together  for  the  ex 
ternal  difference.  With  the  same  serene,  deep,  and  liberal  faith } 
they  go  out  into  the  life  of  the  same  Prophet — up  into  the 
bosom  of  the  same  Father — while  the  same  Guardian  Angel 
whispers  peace  to  both;  and  there  rests  no  shadow  between  soul 
and  soul.  How  beautiful  it  was  to  see  them  ! 

It  is  not  a  desire  for  good,  but  a  thirst  of  domination,  that 
drives  men  asunder  in  their  so  called  religious  feeling  and  wor 
ship.  It  is  not  love,  but  hatred,  that  makes  men  bigots  ;  for 
among  all  true  worshippers  there  is  absolute  unity.  After  the 
service  I  had  but  a  word  with  my  new  friends.  It  is,  however, 
agreed  that  I  am  to  go  to  them  to-morrow.  What  that  to 
morrow,  or  any  other  day,  will  now  become  to  me  I  dare  not 
ask. 

I  must  leave  thee  now,  for  the  sun  has  gone  down  ;  and  after 
this  time  it  is  permitted  to  walk  for  exercise  and  health,  even  on 
this  holy  day,  when  the  birds  are  branded  as  nuisances  and 

6* 


130  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

heretics,  because  they  sing.  Blessed  be  thou,  my  brother  ;  for 
"  those  who  speak  truth  shall  have  gardens  where  rivers  flow. 
They  shall  remain  therein  forever." 

Two  hours  later.  In  my  walk,  from  which  I  have  just  re 
turned,  I  was  surprised  to  see  two  human  forms  start  up  suddenly 
from  the  ground,  where  they  had  been  sitting.  They  appeared 
greatly  alarmed,  especially  the  man,  and  were  about  to  fly.  But 
the  woman,  in  giving  me  a  second  look,  turned  her  face  to  the 
light.  I  saw  it  was  Zindie,  and  addressed  her  by  name.  After 
a  moment's  hesitation,  she  turned  back,  leaving  the  man  as  he 
was,  in  the  deep  shadow,  so  that  I  hardly  saw  him,  and  timidly 
approached  me.  Her  face  was  of  an  ashy  paleness  ;  and  her 
whole  manner  and  speech  were  anxious  and  flurried.  But  I 
gathered  enough  to  know  that  they,  two,  were  husband  and 
wife — that  they  were  meeting  by  stealth — That  masser  would 
be  very  angry,  if  he  knew  it — that  Master  Afric  *  should  not 
tell  masser,  nor  young  Missie  Nell — All  of  which  I  promised,  as, 
with  a  silent  step,  the  woman  crept  away,  while  I  turned  home 
ward. 

What  curse  hangs  over  these  unfortunate  people,  that  rela 
tions  which  are  recognized  in  every  Bother  land,  are  only  here, 
and  for  them,  treated  with  contempt  ?  Is  it  really  a  process  of 
civilization  to  separate  husband  and  wife  ?  I  cannot  tell  ;  but 
there  is  something  in  the  fate  of  these  two  persons  especially, 
that  makes  me  anxious  and  unhappy.  On  my  return  to  the 
house,  they  again  crossed  my  path.  Poor  Zindie  was  bathed  iu 
tears  ;  and  the  face  of  the  man,  which  I  now  plainly  saw,  looked 
sad  and  careworn.  As  they  came  n,ear,  Zindie  threw  herself  at 
iny  feet  ;  and  clasping  my  knees,  entreated  me  to  buy  them— 
herself  and  Sim  the  husband,  who  was  a  finely-formed  handsome 
negro.  The  word  was  buy,  I  am  sure  ;  I  could  not  be  mistaken  ; 
yet  what  it  meant  I  am  at  a  loss  to  conceive.  She  told  me,  with 

*  The  negroes  on  this  plantation  have  conferred  on  me  the  name  of  our  common 
country,  probably  to  remind  me  of  the  fact  that  it  is  so.  Ah  these  common  sympathies 
are  precious  everywhere ! 


HE  HEARS  A  STARTLING  WORD.          131 

the  same  rapid,  sobbing  breath,  that  she  had  not  seen  her 
husband  for  many  months — that  he  had  been  with  her  only  an 
hour — that  he  must  now  go  away,  as  no  strange — slave, — I 
thought  she  said — was  suffered  about  the  place,  after  nine 
o'clock.  She  might  not  see  him  again,  for  even  a  longer  time — 
perhaps  never.  She  could  not  and  would  not  live  so.  She  must 
go  somewhere.  But  how  could  she  leave  poor  missis  !  Missis 
suffered  as  much  as  she,  herself. 

All  the  time  while  speaking  thus,  she  was  weeping  bitterly. 
But  she  suddenly  heard  steps  approaching  ;  and  springing  to 
her  feet,  she  darted  through  the  shrubbery.  The  man  went 
more  slowly.  I  shall  never  forget  the  expression  of  his  face,  as 
it  turned  toward  me,  with  the  moonlight  shining  full  upon  it. 
The  rich  brown  of  the  complexion  was  blanched  almost  to  a 
dead-ash  color  ;  and  it  had  a  look  of  blank  despair,  that  seemed 
like  a  visible  wreck  of  all  that  is  most  precious  to  the  man.  It 
was  the  most  terrible  look  I  ever  saw. 

But  I  cannot  compose  myself.  The  atmosphere  of  this  house 
seems  to  stifle — to  strangle  me.  There  is  a  bad  breath  in  it. 
I  must  go  out,  whatever  be  the  consequence. 

Monday  morning,  eight  o'clock. — On  going  out  last  evening  I 
left  the  cultivated  grounds  entirely,  and  struck  off  into  a  wild 
region  bordering  on  a  dense  forest.  At  another  time  I  might 
have  thought  of  many  dangers;  but  now  I  was  oppressed  with 
that  unutterable  disgust,  that  drove  me  out,  with  a  feeling  that 
I  could  not  live  there,  and  so  must  seek  something  fresher,  truer, 
purer — in  short,  something  with  the  breath  of  God  in  it.  Con 
scious  of  nothing  but  this  vague  and  irresistible  impulse,  I  wan 
dered  on,  until  the  edge  of  the  forest  suddenly  loomed  up  against 
the  horizon;  and  I  stood  under  a  Live  Oak,  with  a  group  of  Cot- 
tonwoods  and  Cedars,  dropping  their  moss  mantles  all  around  me. 

The  night  was  clear  ;  but  the  rays  of  the  full-horned  Moon, 
and  the  golden  stars  came  down  aslant,  lighting  the  wood  only 
at  intervals,  projecting  strange  and  fantastic  shadows  along  its 
dim  and  winding  alleys. 


132  SHAHMAII   IN   PUESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

I  stood  still,  penetrated  with  the  presence  and  the  power  of 
our  beautiful  Earth  Mother.  Nature  is  always  true.  And  if  I 
had  bowed  down  and  worshipped  her  then,  it  would  have  been 
the  holiest  hymn  to  Allah,  in  whose  life  is  contained  the  life  of 
all  this  material  being. 

As  I  stood  thus,  with  the  burning  brow  absorbing  coolness, 
and  the  throbbing  heart  erery  moment  beating  more  tranquilly, 
I  thought  that  one  of  the  shadows  moved.  It  might  have  been 
a  mass  of  foliage  stirring  in  the  wind.  But  on  observing  it 
closely,  I  saw  that  it  had  a  regular  and  determined  motion.  In 
short,  it  was  soon  beyond  question,  that  a  substantial  human 
form  was  very  near  me. 

I  knew  at  once  that  the  broad  and  slowly-moving  figure  that 
rose  from  the  ground,  and  towered  up  so  majestically,  could  not 
have  been  compounded  of  the  lithe  limbs  and  gliding  movements 
of  my  Host,  whom  I  had  more  than  once  suspected,  that  even 
ing,  of  lurking  in  my  paths. 

Determined,  at  all  hazards,  to  know  what  ground  I  stood 
upon,  in  relation  to  the  stranger,  I  went  directly  toward  him  ; 
when,  with  the  clear  light  which  then  appeared,  I  recognized  at 
once  the  man  whom  I  had  but  slightly  seen  before — in  short, 
Sim,  the  husband  of  Zindie — a  negro,  and — shall  I  say  a 
Slave  ?  So  at  least  it  appears.  And  yet  there  was  something 
ineffably  grand  in  his  whole  aspect,  as  he  loomed  up  loftily 
among  the  pines.  It  was  not  the  massive  framework,  though  it 
might  well  have  been  termed  colossal,  that  so  powerfully  struck 
me.  It  was  not  the  noble  contour  of  the  features,  which,  though 
truly  African,  were  expressive  and  manly,  showing  well  how  that 
much-slandered  type  can  be  humanized,  and  sublimed,  by  a  true 
development.  It  was  not  even  the  fine  broadcloth,  and  fine 
white  linen,  in  which  he  was  clad,  nor  the  manners  of  a  finished 
gentleman,  that  marked  his  whole  demeanor,  that  held  me 
chained  in  speechless  wonder  and  admiration.  But  it  was  the 
power  and  inspiration  of  Manhood,  that  pervaded,  and  filled, 
and  fired  the  whole,  which  bound  me  to  him,  eye  to  eye,  soul 


HE  FINDS   A  NOBLE  NEGRO.  133 

to  soul,  as  he  finally  stood  before  me,  in  his  full  breadth  and 
stature,  a  giant  in  form  and  mind.  Almost  at  the  first  glance 
I  recognized  the  negro  of  my  dream — the  Representative  and 
Liberator  of  his  people.  Feature  by  feature,  they  were  the 
same — the  same  also  in  their  magnificent  outline  and  expres 
sion. 

Eye  to  eye  we  stood,  until  I  almost  quailed  beneath  the  look 
that  seemed  to  open  in  his  a  glowing  furnace  with  two  outlets — 
so  far  down  that  I  was  lost  in  the  depths  of  it.  And  I  thought, 
as  we  stood  so,  that  there  is  not — even  for  the  innocent — a  more 
terrible  thing  than  to  look  an  injured  man  directly  in  the  eye. 
It  might  have  been  a  minute — it  might  have  been  more — that 
we  stood  thus.  Then  he  slowly  turned  his  eyes  and  deliberately 
surveyed  me.  I  was  relieved  when  he  spoke  ;  for  the  power  of 
the  voice,  with  its  clear,  sonorous  volume  muffled  into  sweetness, 
could  not  be  mistaken. 

"  I  know  you  now,"  he  said,  slowly  and  emphatically.  "  I 
know  you  better  than  the  white  master — better  even  than  the 
white  mistress — better  than  any  of  the  white  lords  and  ladies. 
What  I  hear  is  true.  You  really  do  mean  it." 

"  But,  master,"  he  added,  stepping  back  a  pace  and  regarding 
me  with  a  look  of  ineffable  sadness,  "you  will  not  find  it !" 

Approaching  with  a  sudden  movement,  and  once  more  fixing 
on  me  those  searching  eyes,  he  resumed  ;  "  If  they  could  feel  the 
rebuke  of  this — that  you  are  looking  for  freedom  here,  it  would 
consume  them." 

"But  no  ;"  he  added  mournfully,  again  retreating,  "  There  is 
no  feeling." 

Then  lifting  his  spread  hands,  with  a  slow  wave-like  motion,  he 
said,  in  those  low,  searching  tones,  that  had  in  them  so  much  of 
power — so  much  of  bitterness — "  Freedom  !  What  is  it  ?  It  is  a 
swamp-light,  that  will  lead  you  into  hidden  danger.  It  is  a 
mirage,  that  flies  as  you  approach.  It  is  a  meteor,  bright  in 
the  distance  ;  but  the  boon  it  brings  is  darkness  and  death." 

Perhaps  there  was  never  a  more  harmonious  union  of  expres- 


134:  tSHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

sion,  in  gesture,  tones,  speech  and  feature,  to  produce  a  grand 
oratorical  effect,  and  even  a  high  dramatic  power,  than  I  at  that 
moment  saw  in  the  wonderful  being  before  me.  Was  it,  indeed, 
a  sable  Demosthenes,  or  some  unrecognized  Roscius,  whom  I 
then  beheld  ?  I  could  not  break  the  silence  that  followed 
these  words,  so  full  of  a  deep  and  terrible  prophecy,  until 
after  a  little  time  he  spoke  again. 

"  But  the  true  soul  cannot  be  overcome.  I  know  it,"  he 
added,  striking  his  breast  ;  "  for  there  is  something  here  stronger 
than  their  chains,  or  whips,  or  thumb-screws.  It  is  so  far  beyond 
their  reach  that/  they  cannot  quite  kill  it.  But  0,  master  !  if  you 
could  see  how  they  crush — if  you  could  feel  how  they  torture  it, 
you  would  know  then  that  if  it  could  die  it  would." 

Slowly  raising  the  right  arm,  with  its  open  hand,  toward 
Heaven,  and  at  the  same  time  lifting  his  eyes  with  an  expression 
of  the  profoundest  awe,  he  said,  "  There  is  a  God,  master.  I 
know  it.  You  know  it.  But  does  the  white  man  who  trades 
in  human  flesh — human  souls — know  it  ?  Does  he  know  it  ?" 
Indicating  the  master  of  the  house  near  by,  with  an  expressive 
gesture,  he  again  paused. 

."And  who  are  you,"  I  asked,  with  this  wonderful  speech — 
this  marvellous  comprehension  of  thought  and  feeling,  this  re 
finement  of  manner  and  appearance — this  power  of  the  whole 
being,  that  magnetizes,  and  enthralls  me  ?" 

"Can  you  read,  master?"  he  answered,  moodily  stretching 
out  his  right  hand,  turning  it  toward  the  light. 

And  what  did  I  see  there  ?  It  was  another  great  fact  of  my 
dream — literally,  the  Branded  Hand.  I  tried  to  shut  my  eyes 
against  it.  I  tried  to  think  it  was  not  there.  But  there  it  was. 
I  could  neither  shut,  nor  look  it  out  of  sight. 

He  saw  my  emotion,  but  not  the  true  cause  of  it,  as  he  said, 
laying  a  finger  of  the  other  hand  across  the  letters  :  "  Though 
the  scar  is  rough  and  deep,  the  mere  hurt  is  a  trifle.  There  are 
deeper  and  more  incurable  wounds  than  this." 

He  paused  suddenly,  for  he  saw  how  much  I  was  affected. 


HE   BEADS   THE   BRANDED   HAND.  135 

Grasping  mine  with  that  very  hand,  till  the  prominent  scars 
seemed  to  burn  into  my  flesh,  he  added,  "  God  bless  you,  mas 
ter,  for  this  kindness.  But  it  pains  you,  let  us  forget  it." 

"  By  no  means,"  I  answered  quickly,  "  I  pray  you  read  me 
this  riddle ;  I  desire  nothing  more." 

"  These  letters,  '  R  R,'  "  he  answered,  withdrawing  the  hand, 
and  holding  it  again  to-  the  light,  "  are  commonly  interpreted 
'  Runaway  Rogue.'  They  who  can  look  deeper,  see  as  legibly 
written,  '  The  Price  of  Freedom.'  This  is  what  I,  and  many 
others,  receive  for  the  bare  hope  of  it." 

"  How  so  ?"  I  asked. 

"We  cannot  safely  talk  now,  master,"  he  returned,  "but  one 
thing  is  certain,  you  will  know  more  than  you  wish." 

Then  laying  a  finger  across  the  scarred  palm,  he  said  with  that 
same  deep,  caustic  bitterness  in  his  tones,  that  I  had  observed 
before  :  "  By  this  sign,  a  slave.  By  these  signs  " — passing  a 
hand  over  the  surface  of  his  own -arm  and  face,  and  touching  his 
crisped  hair — a  negro — an  African."  After  a  little  pause,  he 
added,  with  a  scorching  sarcasm  of  look  and  voice — "  and  first- 
cousin  to  the  monkey.  One  explains  the  other." 

"  What  does  it  mean  ?"  I  asked,  in  the  excitement,  forgetting 
myself,  and  going  beyond  the  low  tones,  which  our  voices  had 
hitherto  preserved. 

"  Not  quite  so  loud,  master  !"  he  said,  in  a  scarcely  audible 
whisper,  adding  after  a  moment  of  earnest  and  watchful  silence, 
"  The  coil  of  the  snake  is  wide.  It  is  all  around  us — everywhere." 

"  Everywhere  1"  he  continued,  after  a  short  pause,  tossing  up 
his  arms  wildly,  as  he  went  on.  "It  is  in  the  cabin  ;  in  the  big 
house  ;  in  the  town — in  the  woods — in  the  swamp — over  this 
whole  land — everywhere  !" 

The  voice  again  fell  to  a  low,  husky  speech  as  he  added  : 
"  He  is  cunning.  He  moves  without  shaking  his  rattles." 

"  This  is  all  a  mystery  to  me,"  I  answered  ;  "  though  I  think 
I  am  beginning  to  understand  it."  It  seemed  then,  as  if  a  deep 
pit  opened  and  yawned  before  me. 


136  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

"  Read  it,"  he  returned,  in  tones  that  fairly  spun  out,  with  a 
hissing  sound — "  read  it  in  one  word — '  Slavery.'  Read  it  in 
two  words,  most  horrible  of  all  '  American  Slavery  1'  " 

I  laid  my  hand  on  his  arm,  for  at  that  moment  there  was  a 
decided  stir  in  the  shrubbery  near  the  house. 

"  I  go  now,"  he  said,  muffling  the  whisper,  by  passing  a  hand 
over  his  lips.  "  More  in  Feliciana,  where  I  shall  find  you." 

He  seemed  to  melt  away  into  the  woods,  so  noiselessly  had  he 
gone. 

I  sat  down  on  the  ground  and  tried  to  compose  myself,  for  I 
could  not  yet  comprehend  all  that  I  had  seen  and  heard. 
"  What  is  this  American  Slavery  ?  I  asked.  Is  it  a  great 
school  for  the  highest  unfolding  of  Manhood,  that  such  as  he 
could  have  grown  up  in  the  midst  ?  What  is  it,  indeed,  that 
such  a  heart,  such  a  mind,  such  a  frame,  can  be  held  in  unwilling 
bondage  ?"  I  could  not  answer  myself,  as  I  so  seldom  can, 
when  these  perplexing  features  of  American  life  are  brought  before 
me.  And  this  is  surely  the  most  wonderful — the  most  appalling 
of  all  I  have  yet  seen.  Terrible  is  the  shadow  of  the  Branded 
Hand. 

But  the  grey  dawn  is  opening  in  the  east.  Early  birds  are 
astir,  and  the  morning  star  is  beginning  to  fade  in  the  deepening 
light.  Everything  is  so  wondrously  pure  and  beautiful.  There 
is  such  an  inexhaustible  wealth  of  happiness  in  the  world,  how 
can  it  be  so  squandered  ?  The  sleep  of  Earth  is  so  saintly — 
the  waking  so  full  of  power.  Can  I  believe  that  in  the  very 
bosom  of  all  these  beauties — all  these  harmonies — a  thing  so 
terrible — so  monstrous — now  slumbers,  and  is  permitted  to  live 
and  grow  ?  0,  Nature,  how  canst  thou  smile,  and  sing,  and 
blossom  so,  while  human  hearts  are  breaking,  without  a 
voice  ? 

But  I  must  leave  this.  I  return  to  the  house,  and  being  ad 
mitted  by  a  servant  who  is  early  awake,  I  reach  my  chamber 
without  interruption.  I  throw  myself  on  the  bed;  but  sleep  is 
an  impossible  thing.  After  fruitless  efforts  at  composure  I  rise, 


FILIAL   PIETY   OF   KHADOUN    PASHA.  137 

descend,  and  walk  abroad,  to  cool  and  quiet  my  feverish  condi 
tion,  before  breakfast. 

When  you  write,  commend  me  to  Khadoun  Pasha.  I  shall 
soon  also  write  myself.  I  respect  and  honor  him  for  his  gener 
ous  heart,  and  especially  for  the  noble  sentiment  of  filial  love. 
I  have  not  forgotten  the  day  when  his  mother,  the  wife  of  Mo 
hammed  All  Pasha,  after  having  performed  her  pilgrimage,  visited 
him  at  Medina.  He  placed  a  carpet  in  the  middle  of  the  street, 
and  slept  outside,  at  his  mother's  door.  It  can  most  truly  be  said 
that  the  mother  and  the  son  are  worthy  of  each  other. 

I  must  now  close,  with  but  a  Salaa'm  for  thee  and  Youley. 


LETTER    X. 

SHAHMAH   RESOLVES   TO    BE    DISENCHANTED. 

French  Market— Chain  Gang— The  Indians ;  their  Character,  Power,  and  Destiny— The 
Silent  Letter — The  Picture — Triumphant  success — Effect  on  Theodosia— Dreams  and 
Studies — Art  and  the  Artist — An  Excursion — The  Flowers — Innocent  Questions  and 
sorrowful  Answers — Shahmah  feels  his  Danger — Returns  to  Mrs.  Slicer's. 

VALLAMBROZA,  April  4. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  am  as  you  may  surmise,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Ben 
nett.  The  experience  of  last  Sunday  evening  has  hung  over 
me  with  a  nameless  terror  all  day  ;  and  yet  there  has  been 
enough  of  life  and  beauty,  if  it  were  possible,  to  banish  it.  In 
the  morning  I  accompanied  my  kind  hostess  to  the  French  Mar 
ket.  It  was  a  varied  and  charming  scene,  full  of  the  piquant 
expression,  which  the  French  people  give  to  all  they  touch.  The 
blooming  shrubs,  the  brilliant  flowers,  the  gay  and  musical 
birds,  the  gorgeous  colored  fruits,  the  vivacious  human  figures 
moving  in  all  directions,  and  the  really  beautiful  women,  made 
altogether  a  panorama  of  continually  varying  effect,  which  it  is 
easier  to  see  and  admire,  than  to  describe  so  truly  that  it  may 
enter  on  the  conception  of  another*  I  wanted  my  little  Youley 
with  me,  there  were  such  loves  of  blossoms  to  give  her  ;  and  I 
knew  that  though  the  names  of  the  angels  that  dwelt  in  them 
might  be  unknown,  still  they  would  not  speak  in  strange  tongues 
to  one  who  could  so  truly  love  and  read  their  beautiful  spirit. 
My  little  friend,  Elize,  has  pressed  a  bouquet  of  them,  for  the 
gentle  sister,  of  whom  I  often  speak  to  her;  and  inclosed  in  this 
I  send  it.  If  it  fades  before  reaching  her,  Youley  will  know 
that  it  is  fragrant  with  the  breath  of  kisses — embalmed  with 

183 


SHAHMAH   DESCRIBES   THE    CHAIN-GANG.  139 

those  indestructible  essences  of  pure  fraternal  love,  that  cannot 
die. 

I  break  off  suddenly  ;  for  my  first  packet  has  arrived. 
Tidings  from  home  !  0,  joyful  1  0,  blessed  !  I  linger  on  the 
unbroken  seals.  What  unknown  changes  may  be  within  them  ! 
But  I  look  again  at  the  soft  curves  I  have  taught  her  ;  and  I 
know  the  tender  hand  of  Youley — I  press  it  to  my  lips — to  my 
heart.  The  joyful  tears  blind  me.  Oh,  what  aromas  what 
essences  of  that  dearer,  finer  life,  do  I  inhale  in  the  very  air 
that  envelops  it. 

Two  hours  later.  What  can  I  do  to-day,  my  brother,  but  read 
and  think.  Thy  letters  are  like  thy  speech,  intense  and  suggestive. 
Sometimes  a  single  word  will  spring  whole  mines  of  thought. 
And  Youley — Youley,  the  Shepherd  Maiden  of  the  Mountains, 
is  now  my  correspondent — the  reader  of  English  verses,  and  a  stu 
dent  in  the  beautiful  sciences  which  her  brothers  so  truly  love  ! 
What  will  not  Youley  do  to  make  the  women  of  our  people 
truer  and  happier?  Oh,  the  Future  is  sometimes  so  beautiful, 
with  the  bare  dream  of  it,  I  am  lapped  away  into  Elysium. 

But  I  forget  the  scene  I  was  describing,  I  must  return. 

The  market  is  in  its  highest  perfection  about  this  time  of  year; 
and  one  may  often  see  half  the  city  there.  The  crowd  seemed 
to-day  to  cover  nearly  a  mile.  Negroes,  mulattoes,  Germans, 
Spanish,  and  French,  all  trumpeting  their  wares  in  their  own 
speech,  or  patois,  created  a  surprising  din,  and  that  of  not  the 
most  agreeable  character  ;  for  most  of  these  cries  have  a  strong 
nasal  twang. 

But  what  most  attracted  my  attention  was  a  company  of 
negroes,  called  the  chain-gang,  who  sweep  the  Market.  Each 
had  an  iron  collar  about  his  neck,  from  which  a  chain  passed 
down  the  right  side  to  the  foot,  where  it  was  fastened  about  the 
ankle.  It  was  a  sad  sight  to  see  human  beings  walking  about 
in  iron  chains,  whether  they  are  worn  as  a  punishment  for  crime, 
or  whether  these  men  are  strangers,  who  have  been  thrown  into 
prison,  and  then  sold  to  pay  their  jail  fees,  as  I  have  heard  some 


140  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

times  happens.     After  I  saw  them,  I  could  not  enjoy  the  gay 
spectacle,  as  I  did  before. 

Near  by  the  market  we  saw  a  company  of  American  Indians, 
a  small  remnant  of  the  people  that  once  covered  the  land. 
Silently  and  surely  they  are  fulfilling  the  law  of  Destiny — a  law 
that  governs  the  development  and  forces  of  human  life.  This 
ordains  that  the  currents  of  civilization  absorb,  and  finally  extin 
guish  the  lower  degrees  of  progression,  so  that  a  barbarous  peo 
ple  can  never  remain  long  within  the  range  of  a  highly  developed, 
and  civilized  race.  So  at  least  I  read  in  the  American  books 
and  papers.  But  I  confess,  I  cannot  comprehend  the  philoso 
phy.  Is  there,  then,  of  necessity,  a  destructive  element  in  Civi 
lization,  or  even  in  Christianity  itself  ?  If  this  is  true,  the  agents 
and  supporters  of  Foreign  Missions  must  be  committing  an 
irreparable  wrong  by  thus  invading  unoffending,  peaceful  nations, 
and  sowing  therein  seeds  of  dissolution  and  death.  If  one  is 
true,  so  the  other  must  be.  There  is  no  escaping  it.  If  it  is 
Civilization  that  has  this  destructive  effect  in  the  whole,  it  must, 
in  a  corresponding  degree,  have  the  same  effect  in  every  part  of 
the  whole.  I  must  look  into  this.  But  meanwhile  I  would  sug 
gest  that  it  may  possibly  be  some  covert  wrong,  that  Civilization 
envelops  and  conceals.  It  is  evident,  whatever  be  the  cause, 
that  these  people  feel  the  forces  which  are  acting  upon  them,  and 
are  already  falling  into  decay.  But  there  is  a  kind  of  Koman 
grandeur  about  them,  which  seems  to  indicate  that  all  this 
power  must  have  a  truer  use,  and  a  higher  end,  than  has  yet,  in 
the  economy  of  ages,  been  recognized  for  them.  Even  the  little 
children  are  inspired  with  it  ;  and  a  boy  of  twelve  years,  prac 
tising  on  the  Levee  with  his  mimic  bow  and  arrow,  will,  by  every 
line  of  his  face,  carry  you  back,  in  thought,  to  the  Roman  Sen 
ate  ;  while  every  lineament  of  his  form,  in  mould  and  motion, 
so  graceful  and  perfect,  will  as  truly  remind  you  of  the  spirit  of 
the  Belviderian  Apollo,  of  the  life,  character  and  beauty  of 
G-reece.  Can  it  be  that  these  indications  of  a  remarkable  power 
have  no  interior  correspondence — that  they  are  never  to  unfold 


HE    IS    MAGNETIZED    BY    ANGEL    EYES.  141 

the  reality,  which  they  now  merely  shadow  forth  ?  To  suppose 
so  would  be  to  suppose  an  impossible  interruption  between  the 
laws  of  cause  and  effect.  To  say  that  the  peculiar  genius, 
which  their  organism  and  character  so  forcibly  suggest,  has 
remained  undeveloped  for  ages,  does  not  affect  the  argument  at 
all  ;  or  it  touches,  only  to  strengthen  it ;  for  if  there  had  not 
been  a  real  life  in  it,  the  determination  would  have  failed,  and 
the  expression  died  out,  long  ago.  By  every  sign  that  can  indi 
cate  a  true  individuality  of  character  in  a  people,  these  must  have 
their  special  mission  and  work  to  do  ;  and  truly  will  the  ages 
unfold  it.  Whether  it  be  opened  to  thousands,  or  scores,  or 
only  to  individuals,  the  concentrated  energy  will  be  truly  pre 
served,  and  will  yet  evolve  itself  with  that  intense  action,  which 
has  been  retarded  in  the  Past,  only  to  be  accumulated,  and 
exalted,  in  the  Future. 

Saturday,  April  IT. — I  have  been  in  a  profound  study  for 
several  days,  and  am  now  able  to  lay  before  you  the  results.  It 
is  surprising  how  that  face  came  out  to  me,  as  I  had  hoped  and 
believed.  It  was  in  vain  that  I  invoked  it  as  an  abstract 
appearance  ;  but  whenever  I  sat  down  to  my  work,  and  became 
absorbed  in  that,  always  there  came  to  me  those  same  dark, 
wonderful,  Spanish-quadroon  eyes — I  feel  impressed  to  com 
pound  the  idea  of  their  origin  thus,  because  in  no  other  than 
quadroon  eyes  have  I  seen  those  two  characters  of  intense 
radiance  and  melting  softness,  combined,  at  least,  in  their  full 
perfection.  But  these  had  more  expression  and  variety  than 
those,  as  Theodosia's  have,  in  a  yet  higher  degree.  When  the 
eyes  were  well  developed  as  a  fact  of  sight,  they  seemed  to  look 
upon,  and  magnetize  me  ;  and  then  around  them,  as  a  nucleus, 
the  face  gradually  organized  itself ;  and  in  one  or  two  cases 
there  came  also  the  whole  figure.  If  I  were  suddenly  disturbed, 
or  returned  to  the  outer  thought,  by  any  impression  aside  from 
my  work,  the  whole  passed  off  in  a  rare,  colored  vapor  ;  and  I 
was  inclined  to  believe  it  all  illusion.  But  with  the  first  return 
to  the  pencil  it  would  reorganize,  performing  all  the  functions  of 


142  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

the  best  of  sitters,  seeming  to  comprehend  my  thought  so  truly, 
that  it  would  place  itself  in  the  best  position,  even  before  I  could 
have  had  time  to  speak,  had  I  intended  it.  In  this  way  I  often 
worked  on  for  hours,  the  daguerreotype  and  the  dead  tress, 
having  become  a  dead  letter,  as  they  would  have  been  if  the 
living  form  had  actually  been  present. 

These  sittings  were  held  with  closed  doors,  which  I  rigidly 
refused  to  open  to  any  person  ;  and  I  kept  the  key  in  my  own 
pocket,  whenever  I  went  out.  The  consequence  was,  that  I 
made  rapid  progress  with  the  picture.  It  is  now  done,  and  is 
considered  little  less  than  a  miracle.  And  since  the  finer  touches 
were  given  to  the  face  by  that  last  and  most  inspiring  look,  as 
of  the  real  presence,  and  the  tone  of  the  whole  figure  has  been 
deepened  by  the  finish  of  the  background,  I  have  been  almost 
led  to  think  so  myself. 

Theodosia  had,  evidently,  not  very  well  liked  her  exclusion 
from  my  studio  ;  but  she  had  no  idea  what  I  was  about  ;  for 
the  Don  wanted  to  see  if  she  could  detect  any  likeness,  as  it  was 
supposed  that  she  might  remember  something  of  her  mother. 
This  morning  she  was  invited  in,  to  see  the  work.  At  first  a 
strange  expression  of  wonder,  almost  of  fear,  came  over  her 
speaking  face.  Then  thoughts  of  mingled  pain  and  pleasure 
appeared  to  be  revived.  There  seemed  to  be  a  struggle  to  unite 
associations  of  the  past  and  present.  The  feeling  deepened, 
She  paused.  She  stood  still.  The  fair  hands  were  clasped  and 
lifted,  the  head  bending  earnestly  forward,  as  if  invoking  the 
distant  and  shadowy  idea.  Then  the  whole  rapturous  truth 
broke  upon  her  at  once.  She  recognized  her  mother. 

With  almost  a  shriek,  she  exclaimed  :  "  0,  mamma  !"  and 
springing  forward,  she  knelt  before  the  picture,  bowing  herself 
down  quite  to  the  ground,  overcome  by  the  too  vividly  awakened 
image  of  the  sweet  motherhood,  that  had  always  come  as  with 
the  far-off  look  of  an  angel,  but  was  now  embodied,  and  made 
present  with  her. 

No  one  had  expected  such  a  burst  of  feeling  from  the  sunny- 


HIS    ART   AND   THE   EYES   TRIUMPHANT.  143 

hearted  girl  ;  and  it  was  some  time  before  she  could  be  restored 
to  her  usual  quiet.  The  work  was  equally  true  to  others,  who 
had  farther-reaching  and  more  critical  memories.  In  short,  the 
success  was  perfect.  Never  did  any  artist  receive  more  fervid 
and  grateful  acknowledgments.  I  was  oppressed  by  their  enthu 
siasm.  The  don,  who  has  nothing  of  coldness  or  caution  in 
his  nature,  tenderly  embraced  me,  as  did  also  the  padre  ;  and 
I  really  thought,  for  a  moment,  that  madame  was  going  to 
complete  the  trio.  Perhaps  the  purple  hair,  and  the  oblique 
rouge  spots,  may  have  stood  between  me  and  the  honor,  as  I 
involuntarily  drew  back,  though  I  do  appreciate  her  kind 
intent. 

We  all  sat  down  around  the  picture;  and  for  some  time  there 
was  silence  in  the  room.  Theodosia  stood  gazing  at  it  for  some 
minutes,  as  if  her  soul  were  communing  with  the  dear  and  mourn 
ful  memories  it  awakened.  Then,  suddenly  springing  forward, 
and  grasping  my  hand,  she  exclaimed  :  "  0,  Shahmah  !  you 
have  given  us  back  dear  mamma;  and  how  can  we  love  you  as 
we  ought  ?" 

The  whole  action  was  so  simple,  so  childlike,  so  full  of  the 
sweetest  na'ivete,  that  even  Madame  Laurette  could  not,  by  the 
lightest  rebuke,  show  her  that  such  a  manifestation  might  possi 
bly  be  wrong  ;  and  Mr.  Bennett  felt  too  strong  a  sympathy,  to 
dream  even  of  such  a  thought. 

Theodosia  is  evidently  putting  forth  another,  and  equally 
strong  tendency,  in  her  newly  awakened  love  of  Art.  In  her 
nature  the  poetic  temperament,  which  she  inherited  from  her 
mother,  strongly  predominates  ;  and  even  her  regard  for  science 
is  modified  by  this  inherent  power.  It  is  through  her  fine  sense 
of  beauty,  that  she  approaches  truth.  I  have  brought  all  my 
pictures  over  here,  notwithstanding  the  trouble  of  unboxing  and 
transporting  them  She  seems  to  be  thrown  into  a  kind  of 
dreamy  rapture  over  them;  and  though  she  knows  nothing  of 
the  rules  of  Art,  I  can  see  that  she  regards  them  critically.  It 
is  not  sight,  merely  ;  it  is  study.  This  is  due  to  the  strong 


144  SHAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

mathematical  basis  of  her  mental  power,  which  is,  I  believe, 
necessary  to  strength,  or  real  greatness,  in  any  modification  of 
genius.  I  find  that  though  she  is  much  pleased  with  heads,  she 
is  far  more  delighted  with  landscapes.  Whenever  I  open  my 
portfolio,  she  creeps  timidly  near,  as  if  in  her  deep  reverence  for 
the  majesty  of  Art,  she  felt  that  too  free  a  look  is  almost 
profane. 

To-day  I  put  up  my  large  oil  painting  of  Thebes  ;  and  I  wish 
you  could  have  seen  Theodosia,  as  I  saw  her,  standing  before  it, 
with  the  small  hands  folded  on  the  throbbing  heart,  the  fine 
head  bent  forward,  the  fair  lids  with  their  fringe  of  darkness, 
pendant;  and  every  line  of  her  expressive  face  interfused  with 
the  new  spirit  that  possessed  her.  Her  beauty,  her  enthusiasm, 
her  divine  rapture,  all  gave  a  character  and  expression  almost 
superhuman.  She  seemed  to  me  some  youthful  Spirit,  or  embo 
diment  of  my  cherished  Art  itself.  And  here  I  am,  Hassan  ; 
here  I  am,  Youley,  conscious  only  of  the  blisses  that  flow  to  me 
from  this  mind,  that  leads  and  controls  me  most  by  venerating 
mine — by  the  inquiring  thought,  that  has  found  my  superior 
knowledge  valuable,  and  necessary  to  her.  Is  it  best,  is  it  right, 
is  it  possible,  for  me  to  break  away  from  all  this,  and  say  I  will 
not  have  it  so  ?  I  ask  myself  these  questions  daily — hourly ; 
but  I  cannot  answer  them.  Will  the  Fate  that  has  brought  me 
hither,  answer  for  me  ? 

April  30. — Theodosia  has  become  a  regular  student  ;  and 
sketches,  landscapes,  heads,  are  achieved  with  a  rapidity  that 
astonishes  every  one,  but  most  of  all  myself,  who  best  know  the 
difficulties  she  has  mastered. 

We  have  made  frequent  excursions  into  the  country  ;  but 
besides  servants,  we  are  always  attended  by  either  Madame 
Laurette,  or  the  good  padre,  and  often  by  the  whole  party. 
Yesterday  we  made  a  trip  some  miles  up  the  river,  where  we 
get  a  fine  view  of  the  city,  with  its  chain  of  lakes. 

As  the  heat  of  the  day  came  on,  we  adjourned  to  a  little 
bower  of  magnolias  and  China  trees,  the  first  of  which  are  now 


1IE    DESCRIBES    THE    TKEES    AND   FLOWERS.  145 

unfolding  their  magnificent  flowers.  They  are  snowy  white, 
and  in  some  species  nearly  a  foot  in  diameter  ;  but  one,  only, 
the  glauca,  have  I  found  that  is  agreeably  fragrant.  The 
China  tree  is  now  nearly  out  of  flower.  There  are  many 
creepers.  One  of  them,  a  vine  like  that  of  the  muscadine 
grape,  forms  large  and  dense  thickets,  which  it  brightens  and 
perfumes  with  its  long,  rich,  and  tufted  clusters  of  rose-white 
blossoms.  The  bignonia,  a  strong  shrubby  climber,  called  by 
the  negroes  "  dad's  thumb,"  has  now  opened  its  large,  spotted 
trumpet-shaped  flowers — making  the  grim  old  swamps  gaudy 
with  their  flame-colored  brightness.  The  Cherokee  rose,  with  its 
magnificent  white  flowers,  and  its  clouds  of  perfume,  is  every 
where  brightening  and  sweetening  the  air  ;  and  the  beautiful 
flesh-colored  passiflora  is  just  coming  forth. 

On  the  lower  courses  of  the  Mississippi  the  bamboo,  or  cane, 
grows  in  such  compact  masses  that  the  smallest  bird  could  not 
fly  among  it.  This  is  especially  true  of  one  species,  with  long 
and  dagger-shaped  leaves,  not  unlike  those  of  the  Egyptian 
millet. 

In  this  perfect  wantonness  of  nature,  I  have  no  names  for 
the  flowers  ;  but  I  notice  some  old  favorites,  and  a  great 
variety  of  twining  vines  and '  water  plants.  I  have  also  seen, 
but  in  a  few  instances,  the  palmetto  with  its  fan-shaped  leaves, 
and  its  vivid  verdure.  For  some  unknown  reason,  this  tree 
always  seems  to  awake  in  me  associations,  as  of  some  almost 
forgotten  dream — or  perhaps  more  like  a  dimly  remembered 
reality. 

And  it  was  in  such  a  bower  that  I  sat  alone  with  Theoclosia, 
the  great  river,  with  its  profound  monotony,  rolling  near  by, 
and  our  friends  removed  at  a  considerable  distance  ;  for  while 
the  don,  who  was  somewhat  fatigued,  was  taking  a  siesta, 
madame  and  the  padre  were  engaged  in  the  discussion  of  a 
delicate  point  of  faith,  leaving  us  to  make  little  sketches,  and 
pursue  our  talk  uninterruptedly  together. 

There  had  been  a  short  silence.  Looking  upon.  Theodosia, 

7 


146  SHAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

and  thinking  of  the  wide — perhaps  impassable  distance,  that 
lay  between  us,  I  grew  sad.  She  observed  it,  and  asked  the 
reason.  But  getting  no  reply,  save  a  mournful  shake  of  the 
head,  she  went  on  with  her  questions.  "  You  are  lonely.  Per 
haps  you  are  sighing  to  see  your  mother,  your  sister,  or  your 
wife  ?" 

"  Alas  I"  I  replied,  "I  have  neither  wife  nor  mother  ;  and  my 
dear  and  precious  sister  is  far  away." 

"  You  could  not  look  yourself  up  a  mother,  nor  bring  your 
sister,  by  a  wish,  to  be  present  with  you  ;  but  you  might  find  a 
wife,  couldn't  you  ?  And  then,  I  dare  say,  you  would  be  much 
happier." 

"  Ah,  no,"  I  replied,  now  perplexed,  as  well  as  saddened  ; 
for  I  liked  not  this  bringing  out  my  hidden  thoughts.  "  I  have 
much  work  to  do  in  the  world  ;  and  I  am  yet  too  poor  to  think 
of  marrying." 

"  What  is  poor  ?"  she  asked,  pressing  a  delicate  thumb  and 
finger  against  her  white  forehead,  with  a  look  of  perplexity  ;  "  I 
do  not  think  I  truly  understand  what  it  is  to  be  poor." 

After  reflecting  a  moment,  she  said,  "  Ah,  now  I  remember, 
when  Mamma — Heaven  rest  her  sweet  soul  ! — used  to  take  me 
to  La  Misericordia,  she  said  the  people  there  were  poor  ;  but 
everything  was  so  pleasant  and  nice  around  them,  I  never 
thought  it  could  be  an  unpleasant  thing.  Tell  me  Shahmah  ! 
If  it  is,  I  will  speak  to  papa  ;  and  it  shall  never  trouble  you." 

Here  was  a  new  phenomenon — a  girl,  fifteen  years  old,  with 
a  fine  intellect,  and  remarkably  quick  observing  faculties,  so 
completely  isolated  by  wealth  and  luxury,  that  she  had  no  just 
conception  of  poverty,  as  a  common  and  absolute  fact  ;  though 
it  forms  one  of  the  most  characteristic  features  in  the  life  around 
her.  I  knew  that  the  ever-watchful  love,  and  the  depth  of 
seclusion  in  which  she  has  lived — and  from  whence  every  pain 
ful  and  unpleasant  thing  has  carefully  been  kept,  had  both  con 
tributed  to  make  this  ignorance  of  common  life  possible  ;  and 
yet  it  is  a  thing  one  could  not  easily  believe.  The  abstraction 


A    SUGGESTIVE   CONVERSATION. 

had  also  been  deepened  by  the  peculiar  character  of  her  studies. 
Being  chiefly  engrossed  by  scientific  subjects,  she  has  had  little 
opportunity  to  correct  herself,  or  form  truer  impressions,  by  such 
reading  as  involves  pictures  of  life,  Romance  and  History. 

But  however  it  came,  a  thought  of  how  that  question  might, 
even  yet,  be  answered  for  her,  contributed  still  more  deeply  to 
.sadden  me,  as  I  said  earnestly,  "  Ah,  my  sweet  Theodosia  ! 
may  you  always  remain  in  this  blissful  ignorance  of  one  of  life's 
greatest  evils,  which  has  paralyzed  many  a  warm  heart,  and 
bound  many  a  strong  hand." 

But  if  you  live  with  us,  as  I  know  papa  wishes,  you  will  not 
be  poor  then,  will  you  ?" 

"  Ah,  no  !  That  can  never  be.  1  have  to  do  a  great  work 
in  the  world — a  work  to  which  I  have  bound  myself." 

"  Couldn't  I  help  you  ?'7  she  suggested,  "  I  love  to  work. 
It  is  very  dull  to  be  idle.  Pray,  then,  let  me  help  you.'7 

"  No  ;"  I  answered.  "  This  will  require  many  sacrifices.  It 
may  be  a  work  of  great  suffering.  You  cannot  help  me,  other 
wise  than  by  permitting  me  to  remember — as  I  always  must — how 
pleasant  it  was  to  find  you.  It  really  cannot  be,  my  Theodosia." 

"  But  it  can"  she  responded,  laying  a  finger  on  my  arm,  with 
a  very  positive  air.  "  So  you  have  no  mother  ?  That  is  sad. 
I  have  none.  And  your  sister  is  far  away.  I  have  no  brother. 
Suppose  I  should  give  myself  to  you,  to  be  your  sister  ?  Then 
I  should  gain  as  much  as  you  ;  for  I  should  have  a  brother  ;  you 
would  have  a  sister,  always  near  ;  and  papa  will  be  a  father  to 
both  of  us.  I  will  run  this  moment  and  ask  him." 

"  I  beg  of  you,  Theodosia,  not  to  speak  of  such  a  thing  !"  I 
said,  earnestly. 

She  came  back,  adding  with  some  hesitation  :  "  You  might 
marry  a  rich  lady.  There's  the  Senhora  Clara  and  the  Senhora 
Marcellina  or  the  " 

I  interrupted  her.  "  Do  not  speak  so,  Theodosia.  It  is  impos 
sible.  I  have  hands,  strength,  and  a  will  to  work  ;  and  if  I  had 
not,  I  could  not  so  degrade  myself." 


14:8  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

"  You  think,  perhaps,  they  would  not  choose  to  marry  you  ;" 
she  returned,  with  a  puzzled  look.  "  But  I  know  better.  They 
would,  indeed.  I  wish  that  some  good,  kind,  loving  lady,  as  old 
as  you  are,  could  know  how  happy  .we  have  all  been  since  you 

came  here — and" She  hesitated  a  moment,  and  then  with 

a  blush  of  almost  awakened  consciousness,  added — "  what  a 
blessing  it  is  to  be  near  you." 

I  said  nothing  ;  though  every  moment  I  grew  sadder  ;  and  she 
went  on.  "  I  am  sure,  I  do  not  wish  it.  I  should  be  very  sorry 
to  have  you  go  away,  as  in  that  case  you  must.  Indeed,  it  seems 
now,  as  if  it  would  make  me  very  wretched  to  lose  you.  It  was 
so  wonderful  a  thing  to  find  you.  It  seemed  just  like  walking 
by  a  great  sea,  all  alone,  and  finding  a  pearl,  which  many  had 
seen  before,  but  had  not  known  it.  And  it  was  mine  because  I 
did  know  it."  Thus  she  went  on,  in  her  perfect  innocence,  wholly 
unaware  of  whither  her  words  were  leading  her. 

We  were  both  silent  for  a  little  while  ;  and  then  she  said  : 
*'  There,  I  have  caught  your  dolors  ;  and  I  don't  thank  you 
much  for  it."  Thus  brightening  up  again,  she  continued  :  "  I  see 
now  there  is  no  need  of  that.  I  will  be  your  sister  ;  and  you 
shall  live  here,  and  be  my  brother.  I  cannot  wait  till  papa 
wakes.  I  will  go  this  instant  and  rouse,  that  I  may  ask  him." 

Kissing  her  hand  playfully,  she  was  springing  away,  spite  of 
my  entreaties  for  her  return,  when  a  new  thought  possessed  her. 
Still  intent  on  her  benevolent  purpose,  she  came  back,  and  stand 
ing  directly  before  me,  and  looking  me  full  in  the  eyes,  with  all 
the  profound  earnestness,  and  beautiful  truth  of  her  nature 
beaming  through  hers,  she  said  :  "  On  the  whole,  I  think  I  will 
not  ask  papa  that  question.  You  said,  Shahmah,  or  seemed  to 
think,  that  a  rich  senhora  might  not  choose  to  marry  you  ;  and 
so  the  thought  appeared  degrading.  I  think  that  one  would  be 
very  simple,  not  to  choose  a  companion,  that  would  make  one 
so  very  happy.  I  would  marry  you,  Shahmah,  in  one  moment,  if 
I  were  old  enough,  and  papa,  and  the  padre,  and  madame,  were 
willing — and —  But  I  have  much  yet  to  learn  ;  and  perhaps  you 


CLOSE   AND    SUGGESTIVE   QUESTIONS.  149 

would  not  like  to  wait."  Then  seeing  me  smile,  though  I  felt  at 
that  moment  as  if  I  could  bow  down  my  soul  and  weep  over  her, 
she  put  her  living  ruby  of  a  mouth  close  to  my  ear,  whispering  : 
"  Shall  I  ask  papa  THAT  question  ?" 

There  was  something  in  her  whole  manner  so  sweetly  innocent, 
so  exquisitely  delicate,  so  void  of  all  passion,  so  perfectly  uncon 
scious  of  anything  dangerous,  or  wrong,  or  even  peculiar  ;  one 
could  see  at  a  glance  it  was  nothing  bold  or  immodest,  which 
thus  inspired  her,  but  the  kindness  of  a  gentle  nature,  devising 
ways  and  means  of  happiness  for  the  one  to  whom  it  was  over 
flowing  with  grateful  affection.  In  the  simplicity  of  the  child- 
heart  she  had  reached  a  deeper  want,  and  uttered  a  profounder 
truth  than  she  knew  of.  Will  unfolding  time  and  passion,  sear, 
and  crush,  or  yet  more  truly  unfold  the  capacity  of  love,  in  that 
pure  and  sinless  heart  ?  How  full  of  terror  is  this  uncertainty, 
that  hangs  over  the  fate  of  the  brightest  and  the  best !  Filled 
with  this  yearning  but  chastened  thought,  with  one  glance  at 
the  duenna,  whose  back  at  the  moment  was  turned,  I  drew 
the  young  creature  tenderly,  but  sorrowfully,  to  my  arms  ;  and 
parting  the  bright  curls,  pressed  my  lips  upon  her  forehead,  whis 
pering  as  I  did  so  :  "  No,  no  ;  my  dearest  little  sister  ;  I  had 
much  rather  you  would  not." 

"  Then  I  am  afraid  " — she  said,  withdrawing  herself  with  some 
dignity,  as  if  she  had  at  least  an  instinct  of  what  was  due  to 
her  sex — "  I  am  afraid" 

"  What  is  it  you  fear  ?"  I  asked,  with  a  sad  smile. 

"  That — that — you  do  not  love  me  as  well  as  I  love  you  ;  for 
I  think  it  would  be  very  pleasant  to  live  with  you  always  ;  and 
so  do  papa,  and  the  padre,  and  madame,  I  know.  But  indeed," 
she  added,  as  if  she  were,  in  her  sweet  bewilderment,  coming 
still  nearer  to  the  truth,  "I  did  not  say  what  I  did  for  that 
reason.  I  said  it  because  I  thought  you  were  sad,  and  I  wished  to 
make  you  happy.  But  if  it  displeases  you,  pray  do  not  remem 
ber  it.  Pray  do  not  ;"  she  repeated,  imploringly. 

Then  coming  close  to  me,  she  took  my  hands,  and  pressing 


150  SHAHMAII   IN   PUKSUIT   OF   FKEED^M. 

them  together  in  hers,  she  looked  into  my  eyes,  with  such  a  truth 
ful,  yet  deep  and  tender  expression,  beaming  in  her  own,  as 
made  me  feel  the  danger  of  being  too  near  ;  for  young  as  she 
is,  the  impassioned  feeling  with  which  I  at  first  regarded  her, 
continually  deepens.  Urged  by  an  instinct  of  honorable  action, 
I  saw  then,  for  the  first  time,  that  I  should,  by  an  exertion  of 
the  strongest  will  power,  withdraw  myself  from  this  enchant 
ment. 

Scarcely  returning  the  pressure  of  those  tender  hands,  I  said  : 
"  No,  my  sweet  little  sister  !  I  am  not  displeased  with  you.  You 
never  would,  nor  could,  I  am  sure,  do  anything  to  offend  me. 
I  am  only  sad  because  I  must  so  soon  leave  you." 

"  Is  that  true,  Shahmah  ?"  she  asked,  as  if  doubting  the  evi 
dence  of  her  own  ears  ;  and  then,  with  her  happy  faith,  she 
added  :  "  0,  no  ;  you  are  in  jest.  You  do  not  mean  it." 

"  Indeed,  I  do,"  I  replied.  "  I  must  return  this  evening  ;  or 
at  the  farthest  to-morrow,  to  your  uncle's  ;  and  in  a  few  days  I 
shall  probably  go  up  the  river  to  " 

"  0,  yes  ;  to  Feliciana.  And  I  shall  go  there,  too  ;  for  Uncle 
Simon  has  a  fine  estate  there  ;  and  I  have  already  promised 
Aunt  Elize  to  spend  a  part  of  the  summer  with  her.  But  I  was 
hoping — and  I  hope  still — that  you  might  stay  here — at  least 

till  we  went  up  " Then  she  added — her  eyes  bent  on  mine, 

with  the  same  earnest  but  saddened  look  ;  "  Shahmah,  if  you 
go  away,  it  really  seems  to  me  as  if  I  should  be  very  unhappy. 
I  do  not  know  what  it  is,  to  be  sure  ;  but  I  really  think  I  shall 
be  quite  miserable.  Indeed,  I  feel  as  if  I  should  almost  cry 
now  ;"  and  the  softest  little  sob  in  the  world  bore  testimony  to 
the  truth  of  her  remark.  Then  a  fuller  consciousness  of  loss 
coming  over  her,  she  drew  her  hands  away  ;  and  going  to  her 
father,  informed  him  of  the  intended  departure. 

The  solicitations  to  remain — to  make  his  house  my  home — so 
long  as  I  may  stay  in  the  country  or  for  any  time,  were  profuse, 
and  I  doubt  not,  sincere.  But  I  had  reached  a  point  where,  to 
find  safety,  I  knew  I  must  be  inflexible. 


,     REFINING    POWER    OF    TRIAL.  151 

Could  they  have  known  the  sacrifice  this  step  was  to  me,  what 
would  have  been  the  cousequence  ?  Will  men  ever  be  so  honest 
to  each  other,  that  a  true  and  pure  affection  may  dare  to  utter 
itself,  everywhere  ?  Will  there  be  a  time  when  Custom — with 
its  sealed  weights  and  measures — cannot  compel  us  to  fly  from 
our  best  friends,  as  from  our  worst  enemies  ;  and  when  there 
will  be  no  misunderstanding  between  heart  and  heart  ? 

But  why,  in  the  contemplation  of  that  bright  young  life,  do  I 
have  such  a  sad  presentiment  ?  It  is  as  if  a  dark  cloud  had 
swung  suddenly  over,  with  none  to  shelter  it  from  the  all-untried 
and  pitiless  storm.  It  seems  the  lot  of  genius  to  suffer.  Whom 
the  Gods  love  they  chasten.  And  is  she,  also,  to  acquire  that 
highest  mental  and  moral  power,  that  can  only  be  wrought  out 
of  suffering  ?  Even  gold  is  refined  by  the  trial  of  fire  ;  and  the 
finest  virgin  ore,  conies  out  purer  from  the  crucible.  To  every 
strong  character  there  must  be  a  period  of  intense  trial — a  crisis 
in  its  fate,  over  which,  if  it  passes  triumphantly,  it  has  little  else 
to  fear.  With  all  my  hope  for  her — with  all  my  faith  that  even 
this  will  be  good  for  her — I  can  have  only  the  instinct  to  shield 
and  save  her,  crying  out  from  my  inmost  soul  :  "  Forbid  it, 
Gracious  Allah  !  or  let  me — if  it  must  be — suffer  in  her  stead." 

FAUBOURG  ST.  MARY'S,  May  2. 

I  am  returned,  as  the  date  will  show,  but  I  must  now  hastily 
bid  thee  adieu,  only  desiring  that  the  current  of  thought,  which 
has  reached  me,  be  continued  unbroken.  I  waft  myself  in  spirit 
toward  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Shrine,  and  I  know  that  guardian 
angels  are  hovering  in  the  air  ;  for  the  black  *  drapery  of  the 
Khaaba  is  waving  with  every  breath — waving  toward  home — 
waving,  with  a  sign  of  joy  and  blessing,  toward  thee  and  Youley. 
So  may  it  be  ever. 

Salaam  for  thee  and  thine, 

SHAHMAH. 

*  In  the  motions  of  the  holy  drapery,  there  is  an  omen,  fortunate,  or  otherwise,  ac 
cording  as  it  waves  toward,  or  away  from  the  object  desired. 


LETTER  XL 

MRS.    SLICER   TELLS    ANOTHER    STORY. 

Horrible  Discoveries — Peculiar  Constitution  and  Genius  of  Mrs.  Slicer — Love  of  Flowers — 
The  Captive  Lily — Unexpected  Confidence — Mrs.  Slicer's  Father — His  Overseer — His 
Sudden  Illness — The  Forced  Marriage — The  Orphan  Bride — Determination  to  obey — 
Servants  left  unprotected — Loss  of  these  Humble  Friends — Shahmah  cannot  again  close 
his  eyes  to  the  horrible  truth — His  guiding  Star  is  dark  and  distant. 

FAUBOURG  ST.  MARY'S,  May  2. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

It  is  now  Sunday  again,  as  you  will  perceive  by  the  date 
— late  in  the  night,  indeed  ;  but  I  am  too  much  agitated  for 
sleep.  I  have  heard  a  story  this  day,  that  has  filled  me  with 
astonishment  and  horror.  Ah,  my  brother,  is  that  divine  Free 
dom  we  are  seeking,  like  the  Eastern*  bird,  that  hovers  forever 
above  the  Earth,  but  never  touches  it  ?  Are  we  only  to  obtain 
glimpses  of  its  bright  plumage,  lit  by  the  sunshine  of  higher 
spheres,  ere  the  glittering  wing  is  spread,  and  the  beautiful  spi 
rit  is  lost  in  the  shadows  of  impenetrable  distance  ? 

True  it  is,  that  in  seeking  a  higher  civilization,  I  seem  here  to 
have  been  thrust  back  into  a  profounder  barbarism.  True  it  is, 
that  abuses,  which  Algerians  have  grown  to  be  ashamed  of — 
crimes,  which  Mahometans  everywhere  are  beginning  to  repu 
diate  and  outlaw — wrongs  and  corruptions,  which  even  the  most 
abusive  and  voluptuous  Turk  never  dreamed  of,  are  here  com 
mon  occurrences.  Here  is  not  merely  the  polygamy  of  the  East, 
but  an  undefined,  and  often  incestuous  plurality  of  wives.  Yes, 
here,  under  the  broad  shield  of  the  Federal  Constitution,  men 

*  The  Huma. 
152 


WHAT   OTJK   SOCIAL    SYSTEM    SHELTERS.  153 

are  bought  and  sold — as  bits  of  merchandise — chattels — things. 
Here,  in  the  sanctuary  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  fathers  breed  their 
own  children  for  the  slave  market — educate  their  own  daughters, 
and  sell  them  into  corruption,  far  worse  than  that  of  an  Eastern 
Harem.  Will  you  say  that  these  are  monsters,  who  have  grown 
beastly  among  the  filth  of  society  ?  But  I  tell  you,  nay.  They 
are  in  good  standing,  socially  and  religiously — pillars  of  the 
State,  and  lights  of  the  Church. 

But  I  will  give  you  the  story,  and  let  your  own  judgment 
decide.  I  have  silenced  all  suspicion.  I  have  shut  my  eyes 
against  everything,  that  seemed  likely  to  shake  my  faith  in  the 
integrity  of  this  Government,  and  this  People.  But  now  convic 
tion  is  forced  upon  me  ;  and  I  cannot  resist  it. 

After  tea  this  evening,  Mr.  Slicer  rose  abruptly,  and  went  out, 
without  any  explanation,  as  he  now  often  does,  since  he  finds  I 
am  so  well  at  home  in  his  house.  The  young  ladies  were 
engaged,  Elize  in  visiting  some  poor  people,  and  Ellene  practising 
pious  airs  on  the  organ.  The  children  went  out  to  enjoy 
the  freedom,  for  which  their  father's  absence  was  a  signal  ;  and 
I  was  left  alone  in  the  drawing-room  with  my  beautiful  hostess. 
I  was  really  disconcerted  at  the  first  view  ;  and  the  first  impres 
sion  was  one  of  flight ;  for  I  could  not  but  feel  myself  wholly 
unprepared  for  that  confidential  intimacy,  which  the  position  of 
things,  though  perhaps  more  my  own  diffidence,  seemed  to  sug 
gest.  But  the  charming  affability  of  the  lady  soon  put  me  quite 
at  ease,  as  I  am  always  inclined  to  be  in  her  presence.  I  have 
told  you  before  that  there  is  something  about  her,  which  I  can 
not  cefine  better,  than  as  a  kind  of  spiritual  aroma,  that  always 
exerts  a  wonderful  charm  over  me  ;  and  all  my  feelings  become 
affected,  and  more  or  less  inspired  by  it. 

In  matters  of  taste  and  observation  there  are  many  points  of 
sympathy  between  us.  Such  is  her  fondness  for  flowers.  Though 
not  scientific,  she  is  such  a  true  lover  of  the  Beautiful,  and  has 
entered  with  so  much  enthusiasm  into  an  observation  of  their  life 
and  habits,  that  she  really  knows  more  of  them,  than  some  per- 


SHAHMAH   IK  PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

sons  of  much  higher  pretensions.  I  will  say  here,  that  she  seems 
to  be  one  of  those  finely  organized  beings,  where  the  intellectual 
power  is  not  concentrated,  as  in  its  normal  condition  ;  but,  on  the 
contrary,  seems  to  be  diffused  through  the  whole  substance. 
Instead  of  acting  mathematically,  through  a  series  of  solutions, 
it  acts  impressionally  by  a  reception  of  the  spirit,  before  the 
form  of  the  idea  can  be  either  seen  or  recognized  by  ordinary 
persons.  Thus  it  often  transcends  the  power  of  reason,  whose 
results  it  absorbs  as  an  essence,  before  the  operation  of  laws 
can  be  demonstrated  by  the  tardier,  yet  not  truer  mind. 

So,  as  I  suggested,  we  came  to  talk  of  the  flowers,  and  to 
explain  to  each  other  traits  of  the  several  tribes  which  were,  on 
one  side  or  the  other,  unknown.  Among  these  were  the  large 
Water  Lily — which  she  had  been  the  first  to  introduce  to  me — 
and  its  oriental  sister,  the  celebrated  Lotus  of  the  Nile. 

Suddenly  she  paused,  and  said  with  a  point  and  expression, 
which  I  could  not  misunderstand  :  "  The  beautiful  Lily  is  a  cap 
tive.  1  have  made  for  it  as  much  as  I  could  of  the  life  it 
has  left  behind  ;  but  oh,  I  know  it  is  not  freedom.  The  great 
cedars,  and  the  deep  shadow,  and  the  sand-pipers  that  love  it  so 
well,  are  not  here.  It  is  not  the  life  the  lily  chose  for  itself ; 
no,  it  is  not  freedom." 

As  she  uttered  this  last  word,  the  small  hands  were  drawn  to 
her  heart,  with  a  convulsive  pressure,  and  the  soft'  brilliancy  of 
the  large  eyes  was  suffused  with  tears.  I  was  inexpressibly 
affected  ;  but  I  knew  not  what  to  say,  nor  how  to  conduct 
myself ;  for  though  some  reply  seemed  necessary, "I  saw  instinct 
ively  that  there  was  an  allusion  to  things  I  had  observed  in  her 
own  household,  that  might  not  bear  investigation.  I  was 
guarded  against  committing,  by  any  remark,  those  who  should 
be  dear  to  her.  The  character  of  her  husband,  and  his  relations, 
must  still  be  sacred  to  me.  But  while  I  was  revolving  this 
in  my  mind,  a  noticeable  change  was  taking  place  in  her. 

With  an  effort  at  self-control,  which  appeared  remarkable  in 
one  so  delicately  organized,  she  wiped  off  the  parting  tears;  and, 


MRS.  SLICES    BEGINS    HER    STORY.  155 

rising,  went  out  into  the  hall.  I  heard  her  tell  the  little 
negress,  Cu,  she  might  go  and  visit  her  mother — that  she  would 
send  for  her,  so  she  might  be  in  her  place  again  before  niassa 
came  back.  Keturning,  she  looked  into  the  adjoining  rooms  arid 
galleries,  as  if  to  assure  herself  that  there  were  no  loiterers. 
Eeenteriiig  the  drawing-room,  she  closed  all  the  doors,  and 
approached  me  with  a  steady  step,  as  if,  by  a  strong  effort,  she 
had  bound  herself  to  a  hard  duty.  The  evident  preparation 
made  me  uncomfortable  and  nervous  ;  but  her  earnest  look  reas 
sured  me. 

Coming  quite  close,  and  laying  a  hand  on  my  arm,  she  looked 
in  my  face,  as  if  the  whole  soul  were  breaking  through  her  eyes, 
at  the  same  time  saying  in  a  smothered  voice,  but  with  a  deep 
emphasis  on.  every  word  :  "  Let  me  trust  you." 

There  was  something  in  the  look,  the  tones,  in  the  whole  power 
and  spirit  of  the  action,  that  completely  unmanned  me.  I  looked 
into  the  depth  of  the  clear  eye.  It  was  so  full  of  sadness,  and 
yet  so  true  and  pure,  I  almost  forgot  the  sorrow  in  the  beauty. 
I  took  the  small  hand,  and  pressed  it  in  my  own  ;  for  I  felt  that 
it  was  the  hand  of  a  true  sister.  I  told  her  this,  as  well  as  I 
was  able,  and  that  I  would  be  worthy  of  her  trust.  She  then 
grew  calm.,  and  sat  down  quietly  beside  me.  As  she  spoke,  she 
was  still  more  composed  ;  for,  as  she  said,  the  unwonted  confi 
dence  relieved  her.  Very  soon  her  voice  became  clear  and 
musical  as  ever,  though  necessarily  restricted  to  low  tones. 

"  Be  not  surprised,"  she  began,  "  when  I  tell  you  that  there 
are  things,  that  will  not  be  crushed  down  in  my  heart  any  longer. 
The  time  has  come  ;  and  I  must  speak.  Pardon  me  for  asking 
this  of  you  ;  and  be  not  alarmed,  though  what  I  have  to  tell 
you  may  appear  strange,  and  even  suspicious." 

"  I  know  you  will — you  must  believe  me,"  she  continued  after 
a  momentary  silence,  "  though  I  have  that  to  say,  which  would 
be  otherwise  incredible.  I  am,  as  you  may  have  heard,  the  only 
child  of  a  French  family  of  great  wealth  and  distinction,  who 
were  driven  abroad  by  troubles  in  the  olcl  country.  My  mother 


156  SIIAHMAII   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

died  while  I  was  yet  an  infant ;  but  the  affection  of  my  father, 
sought  to  supply  the  place  of  her  we  had  lost.  All  that  love  or 
money  could  give,  was  unsparingly  lavished  on  me. 

"  When  I  was  about  fourteen  years  old,  Mr.  Slicer  was  en 
gaged  as  an  overseer  by  my  father.  Everything  throve  under 
his  care  ;  and  the  plantation,  which  had  become  greatly  impov 
erished,  soon  redoubled  its  value.  My  father,  though  in  the  main, 
a  very  shrewd  man,  had  his  weak  points.  Among  these  were  an 
impatience  of  contradiction,  and  an  unwillingness  to  admit  him 
self  to  be  in  any  error.  The  new  overseer  soon  saw  his  blind 
side.  My  father  liked  authority  ;  and  he  was  subservient.  My 
father  liked  to  think  that  his  own  ideas  were  best ;  and  he  made 
him  believe  even  when  he  laid  his  own  plans  before  him,  that  he 
himself  had  first  conceived  of  every  improvement.  The  conse 
quence  was  that  the  servant  obtained  entire  dominion  over  the 
master.  In  all  things  the  new  overseer  worked  for  himself  ;  and 
with  this  view,  made  the  best  of  his  power. 

"  Such  was  the  position  of  things,  when  my  father  was  attacked 
by  a  sudden  sickness.  In  this  terrible  extremity  he  looked  round 
for  some  one,  who  might  be  a  protector  for  his  dear  and  only 
child.  We  had  lived  greatly  secluded  ;  and  we  had  not  a  near 
friend  or  relative  in  the  country.  Was  it  strange  that  his 
thoughts  turned  on  his  overseer,  or  that  the  cunning  spirit  of 
the  latter  would  be  ready,  either  with  suggestion  or  assent,  for 
such  an  emergency.  Whether  Mr.  Slicer  did  really  prompt  my 
father,  or  not,  I  never  knew  ;  but  I  have  had  very  strong  suspi 
cions,  founded,  too,  on  strong  circumstances,  that  the  patient's 
cup  was  drugged  by  some  substance  that  for  a  time  blinded  his 
reason,  and  perhaps  hastened  his  death.  It  is  true  that  my 
father  appeared  insane.  It  is  true  that  he  was  deaf  to  all  my 
cries,  and  beheld  my  distress,  apparently  unmoved  ;  though  up 
to  that  cruel  hour,  he  had  never,  in  my  whole  life,  crossed  me  by 
so  much  as  a  severe  word. 

"  I  was  commanded  to  prepare  instantly  for  marriage  with  that 
cold-hearted  villain,  whom,  of  all  other  men,  I  loathed.  My 


THE   FORCED   MARRIAGE.  157 

father  even  threatened  me  with  his  everlasting  curse,  if  I  refused. 
In  the  fierce  excitement,  he  raised  himself  in  bed,  and  sat  upright. 
I  never  shall  forget  the  flame  of  exultation,  that  lit  his  leaden 
eyes,  as  the  priest  came  in.  He  had  been  afraid  of  dying  before 
the  time.  He  commanded  the  priest  to  use  few  words,  but  go 
on  directly,  to  the  binding  part.  The  Church  Marriage  Service, 
greatly  abridged,  was  shuffled  over.  Meanwhile  my  father  took 
my  hand,  and  gave  it  into  the  viper's  clasp.  It  is  strange  that 
that  horrible  scene  did  not  annihilate  all  recollection  ;  but  I 
clearly  remember  now,  how  cold,  and  slimy,  and  serpent-like,  the 
long,  lithe  fingers  wound  themselves  round  mine.  My  father 
held  my  other  hand — the  clasp  every  instant  stiffening,  and 
growing  colder.  The  ice-bolt  entered  my  heart  ;  for  the  same 
instant  that  saw  me  the  legal  wife  of  the  man  I  most  hated, 
beheld  me  an  orphan.  Poor,  dear  father  !  He  did  not  know 
it ;  but  his  heart  and  mine  broke  together. 

"How,  or  why  I  lived,  I  cannot  tell  you.  I  never  could 
imagine  it  for  myself.  But  as  soon  as  I  was  restored  to  con 
sciousness,  I  resolved,  as  far  as  I  was  able,  to  be  still  a  dutiful 
child,  and  at  least  try  to  do  my  father's  bidding.  I  recalled 
every  act  cf  love,  which,  during  my  short  life,  I  had  met  from 
him.  I  studied  day  by  day,  and  hour  by  hour,  how  I  might  best 
obey  him.  I  sought  every  opportunity  to  act  kindly  toward 
my  husband,  to  see  if  anything  like  that  would  make  me  love  him — 
make  me  even  tolerate  him.  I  purchased  rich  presents,  learned 
and  prepared  his  favorite  dishes,  and  planned  little  surprises  for 
him.  I  sought,  by  every  means,  to  strengthen  myself  in  my 
supposed  duty.  At  times  I  almost  succeeded  in  making  myself 
forget  how  utterly  loathsome  he  was.  The  very  thought  of  him 
yet  sickens  me  ;  and  I  shrink  from  him  with  unspeakable  hor 
ror.  And  yet,  if  his  character  had  not  opened  into  such  utter 
foulness — if  his  heart  had  not  seemed  blacker  than  the  heart  of 
a  fiend,  I  might  have  made  his  society  tolerable  to  me. 

"  But  one  word  of  justice  ;  for  even  he  has  that  claim — and 
then  you  shall  hear  what  I  cannot  lock  up  in  myself  any  longer. 


158  SHAIIMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

I  will,  then,  say  that  he  has  always  been  kind  to  me,  as  he  pro 
mised  my  father  he  would  be;  and  he  is  even  very  indulgent  to 
the  children.  One  thing  is  true,  and  that  is  the  best  of  all,  he 
has  never  annoyed  me  with  any  pretence  of  excessive  affection. 
He  is  a  cold  observer  of  the  letter  of  the  law.  That  is  his 
character.  Whatever  is  in  the  bond,  or  what  he  formally 
promises  to  do,  will  always  be  strictly  fulfilled.  He  has  done 
everything  which  he  promised  my  father  to  do. 

"  But  " — here  she  drew  again  the  small  clenched  hand  to  her 
heart,  with  a  sudden  and  violent  motion,  as  she  added,  in  a 
scarcely  audible  voice — "  our  good  servants  were  forgotten.  He 
did  not  promise  to  protect  them.  He  did  not  promise  to  secure 
to  them  that  freedom,  of  which  myself  and  my  father  had  often 
dreamed,  and  for  which  we  were  keeping  them,  refusing  the  most 
advantageous  offers  of  sale." 

"  Sale  !"  I  exclaimed,  with  a  sudden  light  breaking  in,  to 
explain  many  dark  and  mysterious  things,  as  well  as  to  confirm 
others  which  I  could  not  believe.  "  Do  I  really  hear  aright  ? 
Did  you  speak  of  selling  ?" 

"  Is  it  possible,"  she  answered,  "  that  you  have  been  here  so 
long,  and  yet  do  not  know  that  you  are  in  a  land  of  Slavery — 
where  human  beings  are  bought  and  sold  ?" 

I  ought  to  have  been  prepared  for  this  ;  but  I  was  not ;  for 
still  I  had  found  the  monstrous  thought  inconceivable.  It  con 
flicted  so  with  my  faith  in  this  country — faith  in  the  very  exist 
ence  of  freedom,  itself — that  when  the  occasion  went  by,  all 
these  things  appeared  as  myths — stories  of  the  night,  that  were 
hardly  to  be  spoken  in  the  open  day.  It  is  surprising,  now  I  look 
back,  to  see  how  blinded  I  was,  by  that  invincible  will  to  find 
here  the  freedom  which  I  sought.  The  truth  came  to  me,  as  if  I 
had  never  heard  it  before.  The  shock  was  terrible.  I  tried  to 
get  back  into  the  dark;  but  I  could  not.  There  was  the  shame 
ful  lettering,  in  crimson  characters,  staring  me  in  the  face. 
"SLAVERY" — "AMERICAN  SLAVERY!"  It  seemed  to  cover 


THE  YANKEE   SPECULATOR.  159 

everything,  and  even  after  a  few  minutes'  pause,  when  she  had 
resumed  her  narrative,  I  could  not  shut  my  eyes  against  it. 

"Pardon  me,"  she  said;  "though  I  see  you  are  greatly 
shocked,  I  must  go  on  ;  for  time  is  precious.  Our  servants,  as 
I  told  you,  were  forgotten  in  the  scene  I  have  tried  to  picture. 
I  shall  never  cease  to  regret  this  ;  for  though  Mr.  Slicer  may 
falsify  the  spirit  of  his  word  in  a  thousand  ways,  to  the  formal 
obligation  he  is  always  true.  Our  household  servants,  for 
reasons  I  have  mentioned,  were  not  only  numerous,  but  very 
intelligent  and  valuable.  They  were  my  humble  friends, 
playmates,  and  almost  like  brothers  and  sisters,  fathers  and 
mothers,  and  other  near  relatives  ;  yet  out  of  more  than  four 
score,  I  was  permitted  to  keep  only  five  of  them.  This  was  a 
business  transaction,  in  which  he  did  not  admit  of  my  interfer 
ence  ;  and  so  his  selling  has  been  ever  since. 

"  Soon  after  our  marriage,  Mr.  Slicer  put  on  the  character  of 
a  true  speculator — or  the  jockey  spirit,  which,  I  am  told,  marks 
the  Yankees,  especially  those  of  his  native  State.  Every  way 
in  which  he  could  make  one  penny  two,  from  the  base  truckling 
of  a  jack-knife,  to  the  sale  of  a  plantation,  he  will  enter  on,  with 
almost  equal  avidity.  Weakness  and  inexperience  he  considers 
his  lawful  prey. 

"  But  now  comes  the  worst.  I  have  said  our  servants  were 
valuable.  They  had  lived  in  an  atmosphere  of  love.  All  their 
best  traits  and  capabilities  were  stimulated  and  developed.  His 
keen  eyes  only  saw  in  them  so  much  ready  money.  They  were 
my  friends,  the  companions  of  my  childhood,  whose  attention 
and  sympathy  had  become  familiar  and  necessary  to  me  ;  yet  I 
was  ready  to  relinquish  them,  whenever  their  condition  could  be 
improved  by  the  change.  There  was  no  end  to  the  speculation. 
For  months  I  was  almost  maddened  by  it.  It  was  cruelly  pro 
tracted  by  his  tampering,  and  waiting  for  great  bargains.  My 
heart  sickens  at  the  thought.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  husbands 
were  torn  from  their  wives,  mothers  and  children  were  forced 
asunder,  and  every  earthly  tie  was  violated.  All  this  is  bad 


160  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

enough  ;  but  the  worst  I  have  not  yet  told  you.  There  were  in 
our  house  two  beautiful  quadroons.  I  loved  them  dearly  as  if 
they  had  been  sisters;  and,  for  aught  I  know,  they  were.  They 
were  tender  and  delicate,  my  playmates  in  childhood,  my  friends 
in  riper  years.  What  do  you  think  he  did  with  them  ?  He  sold 
one  of  them  away  from  her  husband  at  a  fabulous  price,  for  a 
life  of  impurity  and  crime.  Do  you  conceive  of  the  horror  of 
this  thing  ?  that  a  pure  and  good  girl,  yes  a  gentle  and  delicate 
girl,  should  have  her  tenderest  affections  trodden  under  foot, 
and  be  sold  for  money  to  be  the  slave  of  worse  than  brute  passion 
— and  yet  no  law  in  the  land  that  could,  for  one  moment,  protect 
her. 

"  The  other  was  Zindie.     Of  her  I  have  to  tell  you. 

"  It  was  a  circumstance  like  this,  which  came  to  my  know 
ledge  when  very  young,  that  first  made  me  think  of  the  great 
wrong  of  slavery.  Then  my  mind  was  made  up,  that  I  would 
fulfill  my  obligations  as  a  human  being,  and  clear  myself  of  the 
wrong  of  this  inhuman  traffic.  I  besought  my  father  continually, 
until  he  promised  me  that,  in  a  very  short  time,  he  would  provide 
for  the  unconditional  manumission  of  all  our  slaves  ;  and  we 
were  actually  looking  around  for  a  proper  place  to  effect  their 
settlement,  when  he  was  so  suddenly  removed.  Can  anything 
be  right,  which  suffers  the  fate  of  even  a  single  human  being  to 
be  suspended  on  so  frail  and  precarious  a  thread  ?  The  best  of 
masters  cannot  protect  their  slaves,  because  they  cannot  secure 
themselves  against  death  or  bankruptcy:  and,  in  either  case, 
property  of  all  kinds  is  liable  to  be  sold." 

At  this  point  the  story  was  interrupted  ;  and  as  I  am  likely 
to  be  engaged  for  the  remainder  of  the  day,  I  will  forward  this 
as  it  is,  though  well  I  know  it  will  grieve  thy  honest  and  noble 
heart.  Oh,  my  beloved  brother,  we  cannot  yet  make  men  as  we 
wish  them  to  be. 

In  haste,  adieu. 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER   XII. 

MR.  SLICER'S  FANCY  ARTICLES. 

The  Foster  Sister — Her  Sufferings  and  Wrongs — Minna  and  Brenda — Their  Education 
and  Destiny — Price  of  Wickedness— Even  the  Innocent  tainted — Mrs.  Slicer  feels 
herself  Dishonored — Her  Duty  as  a  Woman  violated — Impossibility  of  Right  when 
bound  by  Wrong — Despair  of  Shahmah — His  Star  seems  to  set  in  Darkness — Reac 
tion — Prolonged  Conflict — The  Star  Reappears. 

FAUBOURG  ST.  MARY'S,  May  4. 

BROTHER  HASSAX  : 

That  the  narrative  may  be  unbroken,  I  return  to  it  at 
once,  as  it  was  resumed  yesterday  morning.  Speaking  of  Zindie, 
Mrs.  Slicer  said  :  "  She  is  the  daughter  of  my  nurse,  my  fos 
ter  sister,  and  nearly  of  my  own  age.  We  were  nursed  both 
at  the  same  time  ;  and  never  having  had  a  sister  of  my  own, 
as  is  very  natural,  she  is  the  dearest  of  all.  I  have  told  you 
how  all  my  prayers  and  tears  were  disregarded  in  the  sale  of 
the  others  ;  but  when  he  came  to  her,  I  stood  back  on  my 
prerogative,  as  a  wife,  a  daughter,  a  friend — the  protector  of 
a  human  being.  I  told  him  that  if  he  laid  hands  on  her,  to 
sell  her,  I  would  be  sold  too  ;  that  I  would  go  to  the  block, 
and  offer  myself,  and  entreat  the  man  who  purchased  her  to 
take  me  also  ;  and  I  was  determined  to  do  it.  I  believe  I 
frightened  him  ;  for,  contrary  to  my  expectations,  his  inflexible 
will,  for  once,  gave  way. 

"  Zindie  has  a  husband  of  her  own,  to  whom  she  is  tenderly 
attached.  She  is  united  to  him  by  all  that  can  make  mar 
riage — their  own  free  choice,  their  solemn  covenant,  and  the 
blessing  of  holy  priest.  Yes  ;  I  myself  was  her  bridesmaid. 

161 


162  SFTAHMAII    IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

Her  husband  lives  on  another  plantation,  and  they  are  not  per 
mitted  to  see  each  other,  under  a  pretence  of  Sabbath-break 
ing.  And  yet  this  man,  who  is  so  cruelly  wronged — so  intoler 
ably  outraged — is  one  of  the  noblest  of  human  beings.  In 
mind  and  heart,  in  form  and  character,  he  is  made  on  the 
grandest  scale.  Yes  ;  negro  as  he  is,  I  have  never  seen  his 
equal.  I  often  say  to  myself  that  this  great  power  must,  even 
in  defiance  of  all  obstacles,  have  a  corresponding  destiny  ;  and 
it  is  my  faith  that  he  will  yet  live  to  achieve  it.  He  is  not  only 
a  gentleman,  but  actually  the  most  complete  and  finished  gen 
tleman  I  know.  Even  the  poor  negroes,  his  fellow-slaves — who 
might,  and  doubtless  would,  toward  a  lower  order  of  character, 
feel  envy,  have  none  for  him.  By  common  consent  he  is  called 
Mr.,  and  that  even  by  the  Whites.  As  Mr.  Sim,  you  will  see, 
and  recognize  him." 

"  I  have  seen  this  man,"  I  answered,  as  she  paused  a  moment 
— pressing  a  hand  to  her  chest  ;  for  the  terrible  subject  not 
only  pained  but  exhausted  her — "  I  have  seen  him.  I  am 
ready  to  believe  all  you  can  say  of  him  ;  and  even  more.  But 
tell  me,  I  pray  you,  why  he  is  no  different  in  dress  and  manner, 
iu  speech  and  power,  from  all  others  of  his  kind  ?  By  what 
strange  freak  of  fortune  is  he  thus  distinguished  ?" 

"  Not  now,"  she  returned,  sadly,  inspiring  a  deep  breath  as 
she  spoke  ;  "  at  Feliciana  you  shall  know  all.  His  story  is, 
indeed,  remarkable,  and  his  fortune  singular.  I  have  never 
heard  of  a  case  like  it.  He  and  poor  Zindie  have  been  very 
strongly  attached  to  each  other  almost  from  children  up. 
Judge,  then,  of  the  sufferings  they  endure,  in  view  of  this  fact, 
that  the  Sabbath-breaking  is  only  a  pretext,  by  which  Mr. 
Slicer  confirms,  and  carries  forward  his  wicked  plans.  The 
truth  is,  he  appropriates  her  to  himself.  When  you  become 
acquainted  with  the  customs  of  the  country,  you  will  not  be 
surprised  to  learn  of  such  arrangements.  Do  not  the  almost 
infinite  shades  of  complexion  tell  you  that  this  is  true  ? 

"  You  are  surprised  to  hear  me  speak  so  coolly.     But  if  you 


MR.  SLICEE'S  FANCY  ARTICLES.  163 

knew  the  trials  I  have  had  with  Zindie — how  she  first  came  to 
me,  with  that  broken-hearted  look — how  she  fell  at  my  feet, 
and  with  frightful  shrieks  and  convulsions,  confessed  what  she 
called  her  sin  against  me.  Oh,  how  I  wept  over  her — prayed 
over  her — implored  the  holy  Madonna,  to  come  and  save  her  ! 
I  invoked  every  Saint  that  was  ever  known  as  a  friend  to  wo 
man  ;  but — poor  Zindie  could  not  be  saved.  She  and  I  were  bro 
ken-hearted  together. 

"  Horrible  as  all  this  seems,  I  have  really  not  yet  told  you 
the  worst.  You  have  seen  the  two  little  girls,  daughters  of 
Zindie.  Their  complexion  will  remind  you  of  their  parentage  ; 
but  I  love  them  truly,  notwithstanding  they  are  his.  You  have 
seen  how  graceful  and  delicate — how  truly  beautiful  they  are  ; 
and  they  have  been  nurtured  in  the  love  of  all  that  is  good 
arid  true.  But — do  you  believe  me — their  own  father  is  training 
them  for  the  profligate  market  of  New  Orleans.  He  is  edu 
cating  them  for  mistresses,  and  for  this  base  and  cruel  purpose, 
ne  has  made  the  little  things  really  accomplished — truly 
adorned  them  as  victims  for  the  sacrifice.  They  cannot  be 
taught  to  read  or  write,  on  account  of  the  laws  ;  but  they 
excel  in  music  and  dancing  ;  and  the  best  of  masters  are  em 
ployed  to  teach  them.  Minna,  the  eldest,  has  a  fine  ear,  and 
a  very  sweet  voice.  Her  execution  also  is  really  powerful, 
by  which  I  mean  that  it  is  not  only  strong,  but  delicate  and 
natural.  But  Brenda,  we  think,  will  eclipse  her,  if  she  goes 
on  as  she  has  commenced.  You  observe  I  have  named  them 
in  compliment  to  Sir  Walter  Scott,  whose  works  you  may 
have  read. 

"  I  will  not  ask  you  what  you  think  of  it.  Did  I  not  say 
it  was  incredible  ?  But  this,  though  it  certainly  seems  so,  may 
not,  after  all,  be  the  worst  ;  for  I  have  some  reason  to  think 
that  one  of  these  children  he  intends  shall,  by  and  by,  take  the 
place  of  the  mother,  whom  he  more  and  more,  of  late,  threatens 
to  sell.  Such  connections  are  said  to  be  not  very  uncommon  ; 
and  where  the  father  does  not  recognize  himself  in  his  children, 


164:  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

you  can  see  they  might  easily  be  so.  No  wonder  you  are 
horror-stricken  ;  but  I  tell  you  we  can  never  find  the  worst 
of  slavery.  If  we  think  we  have  reached  it,  something 
worse  opens  below.  If  you  attempt  to  unfold  its  enormi 
ties,  you  will  be  led  far  away  from  everything  humanizing 
— almost  from  everything  human.  It  darkens  and  degrades 
the  mind.  It  deadens  the  sense  of  shame.  It  annihilates  the 
sense  of  wrong.  I  do  not  know  what  it  is  anywhere  else.  I 
only  tell  you  what  I  have  seen  it,  in  my  own  family.  It  injures 
the  whites  more,  if  it  be  possible,  than  the  slaves  themselves. 
It  makes  sad  work  with  the  temper.  My  Ellene  and  Bullie  are 
victims  of  it.  I  see  them  going  to  destruction  ;  but  I  cannot  save 
them  ;  for  I  cannot  change  these  things,  and  make  wrong  right. 

"  Could  you  hare  believed  that  a  father  could  speculate  in 
his  own  daughters,  and  that  for  the  vilest  purposes  ?  Could  you 
believe  that  a  father  could  look  upon  his  pure  little  girl,  with 
sensual  eyes  ?  I  have  seen  both.  I  have  seen  him  exhibit  these 
children  to  white  gentlemen.  You  should  see  how  he  parades 
their  accomplishments — how  he  'talks  up'  the  great  points  of 
his  *  fancy  articles,'  as  he  calls  them — how  he  profanes 
them  by  immodest  personal  exhibitions.  I  have  seen  these 
things  till  I  was  sickened,  and  even  now  I  blush  to  remember 
them. 

"It  is  thoughts  like  this,  that  make  me  feel  I  am  not  an 
honest  woman  ;  for  shall  I  not  be  clothed  in  fine  silks,  and 
decked  with  jewels,  which  are  bought  with  the  price  of  virtue — 
bought  with  the  price  of  children,  that  were  born  in  my  own 
house,  and  to  whom  I  owed  the  duty  of  a  mother's  protection  ? 
I  have  heard  that  many  women  of  the  North  defend  slavery ; 
but  if  you  ever  hear  such  words  in  the  mouths  of  women,  any 
where,  tell  them,  on  the  authority  of  one  who  truly  knows,  what 
it  is.  Tell  them  that  no  honest  woman,  seeing  it  truly,  could, 
for  one  moment,  tolerate  it.  All  that  is  sacred  and  true  in 
womanhood — all  that  woman  owes  to  womankind — revolts  at 
it.  It  is  worse — far  worse — than  the  prostitution  of  their 


WKONGS    OF   THE    CHATTEL    WOMAN.  165 

Northern  cities  ;  for  under  its  legal  and  religious  coverts,  it  has 
opportunities  of  wrong,  which  those  caii  never  have — or  having, 
would  not  dare  to  think  of  !  Let  virtuous  and  honorable  women 
still  be  charitable  to  the  erring  ;  but  let  them  beware  how 
they  sanction,  by  a  word,  daughter-selling  and  incest  1 

"  Many,  perhaps,  may  tell  you  that  slavery  is  a  fine  thing — 
that  it  is  good  for  the  blacks,  and  necessary  for  the  whites;  but 
you  should  hear  the  slaves  pray  to  die — pray,  as  I  have  heard 
them,  till  my  heart  has  quaked  within  me  ;  you  should  see  the 
scored  backs  ;  you  should  see  the  wounds,  after  the  deep  cuts 
are  washed  in  brine — till  they  fester,  and  sometimes  mortify. 
You  should  see  the  revolvers  that  are  kept  to  shoot  down  fugi 
tives  ;  and  above  all  the  blood-hounds,  that  are  now  and  then 
treated  to  negro  blood,  that  they  may  be  better  trained  to  pur 
sue  them.  Is  this  horrible  ?  Go,  read  the  laws.  Slavery  does 
not  recognize  it  as  such.  You  should  see — yes,  you  have  seen — 
how  the  whites,  from  little  children,  become  savage  with  the 
immoderate  exercise  of  bad,  and  gross,  and  worse  than  brutal 
passions.  There  may  be,  and  I  know  there  are,  some  exceptions, 
among  those  who,  like  my  Elize,  are  so  good  that  nothing  can 
injure  them  :  but  these  are  the  common  effects. 

"  I  know  nothing  of  want — nothing  of  labor  in  any  form  ;  but 
if  it  were  possible,  I  would  give  my  poor  slaves  their  freedom, 
though  it  took  from  me  every  penny  in  the  world.  The  idea  of 
this  wrong  is  intolerable  to  me.  I  know  that  my  dear  father  left 
enough, — and  far  more  than  enough  for  myself  and  children;  but 
it  has  become  so  mingled  with  corrupt  streams,  so  infected,  that 
I  almost  hate  myself  for  touching  it  ;  and  sometimes  it  seems  as 
if  my  very  bread  would  choke  me.  I  would  do  anything — suffer 
anything — if  I  could  assist  in  retrieving  this  wrong,  which  my 
father  so  unconsciously  established. 

"  But  yonder  are  the  little  girls  this  moment  coming  up  the 
lawn.  See  their  slender  arms  twining  round  each  other.  They 
almost  always  walk — and  they  always  sleep  so — clinging  so 
together — yet  soon  to  be  sold  asunder — sold  into  unknown  con- 


166  SHAHMAJI    IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

ditions  of  suffering,  and  wrong,  and  shame.  Look  at  them. 
See  how  delicate,  and  pure,  and  truthful  they  are  ;  yet  every 
high  sentiment  and  feeling  of  their  nature  must  be  trodden  under 
foot — utterly  disregarded.  Do  you  wonder  that  I  sometimes 
almost  resolve  to  make  myself  a  fugitive,  for  their  salift  T  n 

Coming  nearer,  and  dropping  her  voice  to  an  almost  inaudible 
key,  she  added  :  "  If  I  thought  I  could  save  them  from  this  fate 
I  would  dare  the  bloodhounds  and  the  revolvers,  and  take  them 
away  to-morrow.  Do  you  not  see  that  while  I  fold  my  hands, 
and  look  on  tamely,  I  am  in  a  position  where  no  honest  woman 
should  permit  herself  to  be  ?" 

She  paused  suddenly,  as  the  girls  entered.  It  is  impossible  to 
conceive  of  more  lovely  little  creatures  than  they  are.  They 
came  dancing  in,  with  a  low  sweet  carol,  which  had  in  it  both 
vivacity  and  pathos,  as  all  the  negro  melodies  do. 

"  0  missis  1  dear  missis  1"  and  they  were  bounding  toward 
her  with  outstretched  arms,  and  their  bright  and  eager  faces  full 
of  love,  when  seeing  me,  they  stopped  suddenly,  and  with  a 
timid  gesture,  were  about  to  withdraw.  But  Mrs.  Slicer  held 
out  her  hand  and  told  them  to  come  in — that  the  gentleman  was 
a  friend,  and  would  not  mind  them. 

Their  French  parentage  was,  I  think,  perceptible  in  the  fine 
contour,  and  grace  of  every  motion,  while  the  Anglo-Saxon 
'was  as  well  determined  in  the  admirable  mental  organization. 
The  negro  had  become  completely  obsolete.  You  see  I  have 
not  forgotten  the  old  theory  of  development  in  races,  which,  in 
company  with  Mr.  F.,  we  handled  years  ago. 

Thus  permitted,  the  little  peris  paused  a  moment,  each 
recognizing  the  mention  of  my  name  with  a  graceful  courtesy  ; 
then  they  went  to  their  mistress,  twined  themselves  around  her, 
and  caressed  her  in  every  possible  way,  pressing  their  lips,  or 
passing  their  little  hands  daintily  over  her  cheeks,  her  brow,  her 
eyelids,  her  hands,  her  hair.  There  was  a  doting  fondness  in  these 
actions  that  would  remind  one  of  the  negro.  But  nothing  could 
be  more  lovely  than  their  motions,  or  the  sweet  little  voices  that 


BEAUTY   AND   TENDERNESS.  167 

were  all  the  time  cooing  so  tenderly  :  "  Dear  missis  I"  "  Pretty 
missis  I"  "  Good  missis  1" 

I  could  see  how  much  there  was  of  yearning  tenderness,  in 
the  way  she  met  these  caresses,  drawing  them  both  together 
into  her  arms.  Then  patting  them  on  the  head,  she  bade  them 
come  and  speak  to  me,  saying  that  she  had  been  telling  the  gen- 
ileman  what  good  little  girls  they  were. 

I  looked  into  their  sweet  and  modest  faces  and  into  their 
pure  eyes,  until  the  wrong  that  is  threatening  them  became 
inconceivable. 

Directly  after,  the  young  ladies  and  the  little  boys  came  in. 
I  made  a  plea  of  getting  my  accustomed  evening  walk,  and 
withdrew  ;  for  my  heart  was  too  full  for  common-place,  every 
day  speech.  I  was  shocked,  paralyzed,  overwhelmed  by  the 
recital  I  had  heard. 

Have  I  not  seen  the  whole  of  the  Crimson  Monster — the  incre 
dible  savageness  and  foulness  that  could  not  be  symbolized  by 
any  dream  ?  I  have  now,  at  least,  reached  that  point  of  horror, 
that  cannot  be  transcended.  And  thus  I  try  to  comfort  myself, 
striving  with  my  utmost  to  put  it  away,  and  reject  it  alto 
gether. 

Can  it  be  that  all  these  dark  and  monstrous  wrongs  are 
covered  up  under  a  wicked  pretence  of  freedom  ?  If  sons  of 
only  the  second  or  third  remove  can  falsify  the  American  Revo 
lution — can  repudiate  the  Declaration  of  Independence — if  they 
who  claim  to  be  highest  and  purest,  are  really  meanest  and 
foulest — where  on  the  face  of  the  Earth  shall  I  go — not  to  find 
the  freedom  I  have  been  seeking — but  to  hide  the  bitter  and 
burning  shame  I  feel,  thus  to  see  Humanity  so  remorselessly 
and  savagely  violated  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

It  is  now  late  at  night.  I  have  been  sitting  for  hours  in  the 
deep,  unbroken  silence,  thinking  of  the  wrongs  which  the  dark 
ness  covers  up,  and  almost  questioning  whether  it  can  hide  them 
from  the  eye  of  God.  I  have  also  been  thinking  of  Theodosia — 
as  she  seems,  henceforth,  to  be  associated  with  all  other 


168  8HAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

thoughts.  And  is  she  always  to  remain  so  unconscious  of  evil, 
though  plunged  into  its  very  midst  ?  Will  all  the  wealth  that 
guards — will  even  the  high  birth  that  has  walled  her  in,  always 
be  able  to  exclude  contamination,  where  the  whole  moral  atmos 
phere  is  vitiated,  and  tainted  by  the  deadly  effluvia  of  wrong 
and  crime  ?  Ah,  my  Beautiful  !  I  stretch  out  my  arms  in  vain! 
From  this  I  cannot  save  thee  !  A  profound  sadness  has  taken 
possession  of  me.  Have  I  seen  the  hope  of  years  expire  in  a 
moment  ?  Is  the  arm  of  Allah  shortened,  that  it  cannot  save  ? 
Is  there  no  remedy  for  the  present — no  hope  with  the  future  ? 

I  am  enveloped  in  darkness.  Whichever  way  I  turn,  there 
Is  no  opening.  The  black  doors  of  Fate  herself  are  closed 
against  me.  The  barbed  iron  has  entered  my  soul.  I  am 
pierced  through  and  through.  I  feel  the  wrongs  of  my  fellow 
man  in  every  lacerated  nerve  !  I  bleed  afresh  in  every  pore  ! 

But  am  I  to  be  overthrown  ?  Am  I  to  be  slain,  /  who  have 
stood  forth  as  the  champion  of  others  ?  No.  I  will  not  believe 
it ;  I  will  not  yet  allow  it.  By  the  hope  which  I  will  not  yet 
surrender — by  the  power  which  has  developed — by  the  faith 
which  has  nurtured  it,  I  will  preserve  myself,  and,  in  myself,  my 
work.  I  will  refuse  to  be  conquered.  I  will  bind  my  heart  with 
a  strong  will,  and  forbid  it  to  be  broken  !  Is  this  boiling  current, 
that  is  rushing  through  all  my  veins,  a  fever  ?  Is  this  fire,  that 
is  scorching  at  my  brain,  madness  ?  No.  I  arrest  it.  I  com 
mand  it  to  be  still.  I  will  sit  down  in  the  darkness  and  suffer, 
if  it  must  be  ;  but  I  will  suffer  only  to  be  strong.  I  will  gird 
myself  with  a  truer,  a  higher  sense  of  manhood.  Darkness  and 
cold  are  round  about  me  ;  but  Truth  and  Love  are  within,  and 
they  shall  light  and  warm  me.  Wrong  and  Violence  are 
going  abroad  unchained  ;  but  I  will  take  hold  of  the  pillars 
of  Eternal  Justice,  and,  in  the  name  of  God,  defy  them. 
I  will  unfold  within  my  own  soul  the  Godhood  of  Humanity. 
/  will  be,  though  all  beyond  may  dissolve  into  its  elements. 

The  great  struggle  is  now  approaching.  I  can  write  no 
more. 


THOUGH   IT   FLIES,  HE    STILL   BELIEVES.  169 

May  7. — For  hours,  daring  such  a  day  and  night  as  may 
come  but  once  in  a  life,  I  have  borne  np  in  the  conflict,  with 
unabated  strength.  But  now  the  great  cloud  rifts  are  opening. 
The  gloom  lifts.  I  look  once  more  on  the  night,  and  behold 
its  beauty.  Peace,  like  an  all-pervading  dew,  distills  through 
the  silent  air.  I  absorb  it  in  my  whole  being,  and  with  it  the 
odor  of  a  divine  rest.  Love,  like  outspreading  wings  of  the 
softest  plumage,  drops  down  out  of  Heaven,  and  enfolds  me. 
A  light  from  beyond  the  stars  falls  over,  and  penetrates  me. 
My  eyes  are  unsealed  ;  and  what  was  before  dark  and  mys 
terious,  is  clear  and  legible.  I  can  see  now  that  all  these  mis 
takes  and  apparent  wrongs  are  accidents  of  a  day — an  hour. 
They  trouble  me  no  more.  I  cast  them  under  my  feet.  I  rise 
above — I  look  beyond  them — and  evermore  toward  the  Undying 
— the  Eternal. 

Now,  my  own  good  Angels  are  present  to  me.  They  lead  me 
back  to  a  group,  where  I  behold  the  Sages  of  "16.  One  spirit 
informs  and  animates  them.  The  foremost  of  them  holds  in  his 
ha,nd  a  parchment.  A  bright  light  plays  over  the  golden  letter 
ing  ;  and  I  read.  It  is  the  great  Charter  of  Human  Rights — 
the  Declaration  of  Independence.  Out  of  it  comes  forth  a  soul, 
and  clothes  itself  with  beauty.  0,  Freedom  !  divine  Freedom  1 
— peerless  spirit  of  my  boyhood — true  angel  of  my  life  and 
destiny.  Could  I  for  one  moment  doubt  thee — or  tremble  for 
the  life  of  thy  divinity  ?  I  tremble  ;  I  fear  no  longer.  I  behold 
thee  rising  in  thy  glory,  with  the  crown  upon  thy  forehead, 
and  the  sceptre  in  thy  hand.  All  nations  are  offering  unto 
thee  oblations  of  joy — first-fruits  of  Harmony.  Warmed  and 
inspired  by  thy  presence,  they  are  transmuting  iron  ;  and  out 
of  their  rusty  and  galling  chains  they  are  working  golden  links 
of  love.  0,  Freedom,  holy  Freedom  !  eldest-born  of  the  daughters 
of  God  !  the  black-robed  Angels  of  Death  flee  from  before  thee. 
Thou  art  clothed  with  majesty  and  power.  Standing  on  the 
highest  pinnacle  of  Time,  thou  shalt  lead  the  Ages  ;  for  behold, 
the  world  is  thine. 

8 


170  STTAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Have  not  my  own  Angels  spoken  to  me  ;  and  shall  I  not 
believe  them  ?  Will  they  not  speak  to  thee,  also,  0  my  bro 
ther  ;  for  truly  I  know  the  great  sorrow  that  will  fall  upon 
thee,  in  the  reading  of  this  !  But  let  us  still  hold  fast  in  the 
integrity  of  our  own  faith.  Fear  nothing.  For  thee  and 
Youley  I  still  unfold  the  inmost  of  my  love  :  but  for  mankind, 
also,  I  must  live  and  work.  The  salaam  of  a  great  heart,  and 
a  true  soul  must  abide  with  thee  forever.  And  thus  I  bid  thee 
adieu. 

SHAIIMAH. 


LETTER   XIII. 

SHAHMAH    SEES   THE    MASTER    OF    LIFE. 

Recovered  Strength  and  Hope— Charming  Excursion— Confidential  Tete-a-Tete— His 
Hopes  encouraged— A  Sacred  Trust— Beautiful  Gift  for  Youley— Aunt  Sukey  and 
Zindie— Apparent  Plotting— Terrible  Apprehensions— Genius  and  Spirit  of  our  Institu 
tions  still  true — A  Remarkable  Vision — What  are  Dreams  ? 

FAUBOURG  ST.  MARY'S,  May  12. 

BROTHER  HASSAX  : 

I  have  been  much  better  since  the  last  writing.  My  faith 
is  opening  more  interiorly.  I  am  beginning  to  look  less  at  out 
side  facts,  and  more  to  central  causes.  But  I  will  now  acknow 
ledge  the  receipt  of  your  package,  bearing  the  date  of  April  18. 
By  it  I  find  that  you  are  not  wholly  unprepared  for  disappoint 
ment  in  regard  to  our  ideas  of  this  country.  Your  hopes,  indeed, 
were  never  so  high  and  bright  as  mine.  Strange  it  is,  that  in 
the  facts  which  were  only  related  to  you,  you  could  see  Slavery 
so  clearly,  while  I,  who  have  dwelt  in  the  midst  of  the  facts 
themselves,  could  not,  or  would  not  accept  it  as  a  truth. 

But  I  must  now  tell  you  of  a  charming  ride  I  had  on  Wednes 
day,  accompanied  by  Mrs.  Slicer  and  the  little  boys.  We  took 
the  cockleshell-road  along  Lake  Pontchartrain,  and  drove  from 
thence  to  a  beautiful  magnolia  forest.  I  cannot  describe  to  you 
the  delicious  coolness,  the  deep  and  softened  shadow  of  these 
living  and  growing  cloisters,  that  drop  their  glistening  pillars 
and  throw  up  their  broad  green  arches  with  an  inexhaustible 
strength  and  activity.  How  beneficent  is  the  Spirit  of  Woods. 
But  the  thick  and  heavy  drapery  of  mosses  has  a  saddening 

171 


172  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FEEEDOM. 

effect  ;  and  there  seems  to  be  a  kind  of  funereal  solemnity  in  the 
gloom  of  these  gigantic  shades. 

Passing  through  groves  of  sassafras  and  other  shrubs,  whose 
spicy  breath  scented  the  air,  and  along  colonnades  of  live  oak, 
with  their  broad  and  spreading  tops,  we  rode  far  into  the  wood, 
and  then  dismounted. 

We  sat  down  on  a  mossy  hillock,  with  the  little  boys  between 
us,  and  the  old  coachman  standing  by,  and  for  some  time  were 
quite  still.  Mrs.  Slicer,  though  always  sad-looking,  is  quieter 
than. I  have  ever  before  seen  her  ;  and  yet  she  has  a  more  deter 
mined  expression,  as  if  there  was  a  great  purpose  of  some  kind 
silently  confirming  itself.  Since  her  allusion  to  the  possibility 
of  an  attempt  to  liberate  the  little  girls,  I  am  continually  con 
cerned  about  her.  I  think  of  her  sometimes  at  night,  imagining 
the  dangers  she  would  encounter,  until  I  dream  of  the  savage 
bloodhounds  lapping  with  such  a  horrible  relish  the  blood  of  the 
little  mulatto  boy.  But  I  have  had  no  opportunity  to  renew  the 
subject ;  and,  indeed,  she  seems  fearful  of  disturbing  it  again, 
probably  because  I  have  been  so  ill.  I  am  told  that  the  family 
physician  was  called  to  me  during  a  period  of  insensibility  ;  but 
as  he  could  make  nothing  of  my  case,  he  was  obliged  to  with 
draw.  What  did  the  doctor  know  ?  That  sleep  was  the  natural 
medicine  for  a  tortured  and  overstrained  power. 

Something  of  this  we  spoke  of  when  we  sat  together  in  the 
shade  ;  and  then,  though  I  had  at  first  been  dreading  to  hear  it, 
I  was  very  happy  to  hear  the  name  of  Theodosia.  I  unbosomed 
myself  completely.  I  spoke  freely  of  all  that  I  felt  and  all  that 
I  feared.  I  told  her  of  my  repeated  resolutions  to  avoid  the 
family  and  fly  from  the  danger,  and  of  my  strong  determination 
to  do  nothing  dishonorable,  touching  as  delicately  as  possible 
upon  the  way  in  which  they  had  been  overruled. 

"  I  am  not  surprised  at  this,"  she  said  quietly,  in  return  ;  "  I 
foresaw  that  it  must  be  so  ;  nor  can  I  advise  you  otherwise  than 
by  recommending  you  to  trust  your  own  true  and  honorable 
heart.  But  oh,  I  pray  you  be  careful  and  sure,  before  any 


FREEDOM  OF  THE  HEART  ENCOURAGED.        173 

decided  action  is  taken.  I  cannot  resist  the  impression  that 
trouble  is  coming  to  that  dear  child  ;  but  to  look  at  her  now,  so 
beloved  and  beautiful,  so  guarded  in  the  sanctity  of  innocence 
and  peace,  nurtured  in  the  arms  of  lavish  wealth  and  boundless 
indulgence,  one  would  wonder  where  such  thoughts  come  from  ; 
and  yet  I  cannot  expel  them.  Let  us  watch  together  the  un 
folding  of  this  beautiful  blossom  ;  and  if  her  affections  in  their 
mature  capacity  of  judgment,  as  well  as  feeling,  are  really  bent 
on  you,  it  will  not  be  in  my  heart  to  say  you  nay.  Neither  do  I 
think  that  her  father  would  object." 

"But  for  me — where  shall  I  be  all  the  time  this  most  mo 
mentous  of  all  experiments  is  making  ?"  I  exclaimed,  almost  with 
a  feeling  of  horror.  "  Have  I  a  heart  to  be  passive  while  its  life 
interests  are  played  with  as  a  child's  toy,  to  be  cherished  or 
broken  at  pleasure  ?" 

"By  no  means,"  she  answered  ;  "  but  I  have  faith  that  a  true 
love  is  not,  and  cannot  be,  a  single  or  one-sided  feeling.  Its 
attributes  are  essentially  double.  If  there  is  really  one  side, 
there  must  be  two.  It  is  not  a  selfish  or  isolated  feeling,  but  a 
sympathy.  Thus,  after  a  time,  by  a  careful  and  honorable  study 
of  what  you  find  in  yourself,  you  will  be  able  to  judge  of  the 
character  of  the  sentiment  that  exists  between  you.  If  it  does 
not  wear  out,  but,  on  the  whole,  deepens,  strengthens  and  craves 
union,  you  must  answer  it,  as  you  will,  before  God  and  man, 
with  the  truth  and  integrity  of  a  conscientious  and  honorable 
mind.  I  cannot  recommend  isolation,  because  I  know  it  will  do 
violence  to  a  genuine  friendship  on  both  sides.  My  philosophy  is, 
as  far  as  possible,  to  let  hearts  be  free  ;  and  then,  it  is  my  faith, 
that  they  will  seldom  do  wrong  either  to  themselves  or  each 
other.  This  is,  however,  applicable  only  to  such  cases  as  exhibit 
a  real  affection  of  some  kind,  with  the  presence  of  proper  and 
well-developed  conditions.  You  see  how  much  I  trust  you  ;  and 
I  know  you  cannot  abuse  the  trust.  I  have  spoken  to  you,  as  I 
always  shall,  with  a  sister's  faith  and  frankness  ;  and  for  Theo- 


SHAHMAH   TN   PUESUIT   OF   FUEEDOM. 

dosia  I  have  a  love  scarcely  inferior  to  that  I  bear  my  own 
children." 

I  expressed,  as  well  as  I  was  able,  my  gratitude  for  this  kind 
consideration,  and  inly  vowed  to  guard  myself  from  every  word, 
or  look,  or  thought,  that  might  tend  to  tarnish  the  bright  honor 
with  which  she  had  endowed  me.  There  was  a  new  tie  between 
us.  We  were  united  in  that  truest  and  most  generous  sympathy, 
the  common  care  of  a  beloved  object. 

By  this  expression,  do  not  understand  too  much.  I  am  by  no 
means  certain  that  it  is  a  genuine  connubial  sentiment  with 
which  I  regard  Theodosia.  I  will,  however,  try  its  integrity  ; 
and  as  it  is  proved  to  me,  so  shall  it  directly  be  shown  to 
thee. 

We  sat  some  time  together,  speaking  or  silent;  and  in  the 
whole  spirit  of  the  scene,  there  was  healing  for  us  both. 

As  we  rose  to  return,  she  said  :  "  You  will  go  away  before 
long;  but  as  we  have  a  large  cotton  plantation  in  the  immediate 
neighborhood  of  Mr.  Clement,  where  we  generally  spend  the 
summer  months,  I  shall  soon  see  you  again.  But  I  may  not 
soon — I  may  never  have  an  opportunity  to  speak  freely  again  to 
you.  Whatever  happens,  I  shall  be,  I  am  sure,  always  better 
for  having  seen — always  happier  for  having  spoken  to  you. 
Forgive  me,  then,  if  I  have  caused  you  unhappiness,  by  lifting 
the  veil  sooner  than  it  might  have  been.  I  wished  to  soften  the 
blow,  which,  almost  from  the  first  moment  you  came  here,  I  saw 
was  impending.  It  is  true  that  for  my  own  sake  I  wanted  to 
speak;  but  I  also  intended  to  do  you  a  service.  And  once  more 
I  warn  you  to  be  careful  how  you  meddle  with,  or  touch  any 
of  the  interests  of  Slavery — how  you  even  seem  to  look  hard  at 
it.  A  fierce  and  insatiable  dragon  guards  all  her  paths  ;  and  I 
have  known  of  persons  even  being  hanged  for  the  merest  ques 
tion  of  her  rights.  You  cannot  be  too  careful." 

"  Why,  this  is  worse  than  Algiers  1"  I  exclaimed  ;  "  worse 
than  Turkey  itself  1" 


;REEDOM  OF  THE  HEART  ENCOURAGED.     175 

"  All  that  inay  be,"  she  answered,  sadly  ;  "  but  nevertheless, 
it  is  true.  And  now,  as  it  is  time  for  our  return,  I  have  but  one 
word  more  to  say.  Give  this  to  Youley.  I  wore  it  in  my  free 
and  happy  girlhood.  Tell  her  that  for  her  so.ke,  as  well  as 
yours;  I  embalm  it  with  blessings — and  with  many  prayers  I 
invoke  for  her  a  happier  lot  than  mine." 

She  put  into  my  hands  an  elegant  diamond  necklace,  add  in  c:, 
as  she  did  so  :  "  If  she  does  not  wish  to  wear  it,  let  her  not 
bind  herself  to  the  gift.  If  she  needs  money,  the  gems  will  be 
a  little  fortune  to  her." 

What  could  I  say,  but  that  the  grace  of  the  act,  penetrated 
ine  more  than  the  richness  of  the  gift  ?  Can  I  ever  leave  one 
whose  spirit  is  so  truly  related  to  my  own  ?  No ;  friendships 
like  this,  are  beyond  and  above  all  accident.  They  are  actual 
outgrowths  of  the  soul  itself ;  and  hence  they  are,  and  must  be, 
immortal. 

As  I  was  taking  an  early  walk  this  morning,  I  came  suddenly 
upon  two  persons,  who  were  evidently  startled  by  my  appear 
ance.  They  proved  to  be  Aunt  Sukey  and  Zindie.  From  what 
I  could  gather  out  of  their  broken  and  imperfect  language,  as  I 
approached,  Aunt  Sukey  was  making  very  serious  and  earnest 
objections  to  some  rash  step,  which  the  young  woman  appears 
about  to  take.  I  frequently  heard  the  words  massa,  missis, 
dogs,  shoot,  Ketchum,  and  Bangton,  emphatically  spoken.  The 
two  last,  I  have  since  found,  are  the  names  of  the  overseer  of 
Mr.  Slicer's  plantation,  and  the  sheriff  of  the  neighboring 
district.  Can  it  be  that  they  are  meditating  escape,  or  that 
Ziiidie  is,  with  her  husband  and  children,  about  to  dare  so  terri 
ble  an  adventure  ?  I  think  of  the  bloodhounds,  made  more 
savage  by  the  taste  of  negro  gore,  only  to  be  set  on  those  tender 
little  girls,  that  delicate  woman,  and  six  years  old  boy  ;  while 
the  man,  though  driven  to  desperation  by  heartbrokenuess,  and 
nerved  .by  the  terrible  energy  of  despair,  cannot  contend,  bare 
and  single-handed,  against  armed  troops  of  men,  even  more 
savage  and  brutal  than  the  dogs  themselves.  Is  it  possible  that 


176  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

I  have  exchanged  Algiers,  where,  in  the  face  of  all  Christendom, 
we  have  renounced  Chattel  Slavery  by  land,  and  Piracy  by  sea 
— where,  with  all  our  crimes,  we  make  no  false  pretensions,  for  a 
country  that  cannot  protect  little  girls  from  being  sold  into 
shameful  and  degrading  concubinage  ;  or  tender  children  from 
being  torn  in  pieces  by  ferocious  beasts  ?  So  they  tell  me  ; 
and  seeing  no  appeal  for  a  higher  verdict,  I  must  needs  accept 
their  own  testimony. 

And  is  this  the  country  I  have  so  long  and  so  fondly  believed 
must  lead  the  world  in  the  great  march  of  freedom  and  civiliza 
tion  ?  What  can  I  do  ?  Shall  I  surrender  my  hope  ?  Not 
yet.  Here  has  been  unfurled  the  standard  of  a  true  faith  in 
God  and  Man  ;  and  here  must  be  many  who  still  adhere  to  it. 
Here  have  been  recognized  the  great  principles  of  Human 
Rights;  and  they  cannot  be — and  that  within  the  memory  of  a 
single  man — repudiated  by  all.  I  know  how  deceptive  appear 
ances  sometimes  are.  I  have  learned  from  science,  itself,  how 
our  own  senses  often  betray  us  into  error,  which  only  the  truer 
comparison — the  deeper  insight — the  broader  view — may  cor 
rect.  I  will  suspend  my  judgment — at  least  of  the  whole — and 
while  I  live,  I  must  and  will  hope — hope  only  for  Freedom — 
that  true  and  perfect  Freedom  which  must  yet  develop  the  high 
est  in  ALL  humanity.  Thus  I  will  endeavor  to  steady  myself  in 
this  great  conflicting  whirlpool  of  doubts  and  fears;  for  "  surely 
excellence  is  in  the  hands  of  God;  and  he  will  not  act  contrary  to 
his  promise." 

Thursday  Morning. — Soon  after  having  finished  my  writing 
last  night,  I  lay  down  in  a  very  clear  and  serene  state  of  mind. 
As  usual,  I  turned  to  the  favorite  themes,  which  always  absorb 
me  when  alone.  Gradually  the  thick,  dark  clouds,  which  had 
for  some  time  enveloped  them,  became  rarer  and  brighter,  at 
length  hovering  around  me,  in  a  kind  of  luminous  shadow,  which 
I  soon  saw  was  transparent,  and  also  that  it  was  an  emanation 
of  myself,  and  projected  from  me  like  an  atmosphere.  The 
luminous  cloud  became  radiant,  the  rays  being  intercepted  or 


A   SUDDEN   CHANGE   OF   SCENE.  177 

intermingled  with  other  similar  rays,  proceeding  from  some  influ 
ence  beyond  myself.  And  then  I  became  distinctly  conscious, 
that  a  being,  or  intelligence  higher  than  my  own  had  enveloped 
and  pervaded  me.  Thus  I  became  cognizant  of  impressions, 
which  I  will  now  endeavor  to  unfold  in  human  language. 

The  first  idea  was  that  of  going  out  into  an  open  atmos 
phere,  and  riding,  as  if  in  a  car  borne  by  flying  auras.  I  was 
borne  to  the  top  of  a  high  mountain.  It  seemed  to  occupy  a 
central  point  inland,  being  nearly  equally  distant  from  all  the 
great  bodies  of  water. 

The  mountain,  as  soon  as  I  alight  on  it,  is  lifted  up,  and 
with  it  the  loftiest  sierras  in  the  great  chains  around  me,  until  I 
stand,  as  it  were,  in  the  heavens,  with  all  this  vast  continent 
spread  out  before  me.  My  first  impression  is  a  mingled  sense  of 
grandeur  and  symmetry,  in  its  truly  gigantic  features.  The 
great  mountain-chains,  stretching  almost  from  pole  to  pole, 
the  magnificent  opening  of  rivers,  the  bold  sweep  of  sea- 
indented  shores,  the  green  garniture  of  ancient  forests,  prairies 
stretching  out  into  seas  of  bloom  and  verdure,  lakes  broad  as 
oceans,  opening  far  into  the  interior,  the  wonderful  capacity  of 
production  in  the  soil,  and  the  inexhaustible  magazines  of  mate 
rial  wealth,  opening  to  corresponding  commercial  capabilities, 
combine  all  the  necessary  conditions  of  human  life — material 
and  spiritual  progress— in  the  happiest  and  most  excellent 
proportions. 

And  all  these  natural  advantages  are  possessed  and  controlled 
by  a  power  as  great.  Here  the  common  actions  of  every-day 
life  assume  the  character  of  magic  on  the  grandest  scale.  No 
thing  is  more  wonderful  than  the  spirit  that  moves  and  inspires 
this  great  panorama  of  magnificent  changes.  Every  clod  of  the 
valley,  every  fragment  of  the  mountain,  all  powers  and  capabili 
ties  of  land  and  water,  are  saturated  and  moved  with  it.  The 
whole  atmosphere  is  instinct  with  its  life  and  power. 

It  strikes  its  axe  into  the  first  tree  of  the  unshorn  forest;  and 
at  the  familiar  signal  a  town  springs  up.  It  moors  its  bark 

8* 


178  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

canoe  in  some  wooded  bay  of  the  thousand  rivers  ;  thither  flock 
all  the  forces  and  resources  of  social  and  civil  power  ;  and  a  city 
is  organized.  It  goes  out  in  every  direction,  and  sows  civiliza 
tion  broadcast  through  the  land.  It  opens  canals  ;  it  cuts 
through  mountains  ;  it  bridges  gulfs,  wearing  as  it  goes,  its  net 
work  of  iron  railways.  Impatient  of  the  tardy  steam,  it  speaks 
to  the  lightning;  and  telegraphic  wires  girdle  the  wilderness,  and 
traverse  the  depths  of  the  sea. 

I  ask  myself  of  the  destiny  of  this  land,  and  this  people  ;  for 
the  genius  of  both  is  written  in  the  grandest  characters.  The 
answer  conies  to  me,  as  it  were  from  a  distance  ;  and  yet  the 
intelligence,  if  not  the  voice,  is  near,  and  within  me. 

"  Wacondah  speaks.  Hear  the  words  of  the  Master  of  Life. 
The  eye  that  looks  back  to  the  beginning,  can  also  look  forward 
— but  not  to  the  end — for  the  end  is  not.  Behold  the  Father 
of  that  Unknown  Race  who  have  left  their  tracks  in  all  the  land 
— whose  name  was  given  by  tradition  to  the  Red  Man  until  the 
Father  was  lost  sight  of,  and  Wacondah  became  as  a  god  to  the 
destroyers  of  his  children." 

As  these  words  were  uttered,  the  sight  became  more  interior  ; 
and  then  I  saw  the  form  approaching,  and  very  near  me.  It  was 
an  embodiment  of  the  grandeur  the  soul  had  fed  on.  Expression 
fades  in  the  very  shadow  of  its  greatness,  yet  the  whole  presence 
was  instinct  with  a  beauty  and  benignity,  that  came  to  me  with 
a  sense  of  blessing.  But  as  he  spoke  the  ear  was  charmed,  the 
eye  was  entranced,  and  the  soul  made  captive. 

"  In  the  morning  of  time,  before  Isaiah  sang,  or  Moses  heard 
the  voice  of  the  Great  Spirit  calling  to  him  out  of  the  burning 
bush,  the  word  came  to  Wacondah,  saying,  '  Arise  and  go  forth 
to  a  land  whither  I  shall  lead  thee.' 

"He  had  drunk  the  wisdom  of  Ethiopia.  He  had  opened  the 
mysteries  of  Egypt.  He  knew  all  the  powers  of  healing  in  the 
outer  world,  and  saw  their  relationship  to  the  powers  of  life. 
He  read  the  great  unfolding  scroll  of  Heaven,  and  expounded 
the  eternal  writing  of  the  stars.  He  opened  the  deepest  riddles 


THE  VOYAGE  OF  WACONDAH.  179 

of  the  old  world  ;  he  reached  forward  into"  the  new  ;  and  the 
past  and  the  future  were  alike  present  to  him.  But  to  the  voice 
that  spake  within,  he  was  as  a  little  child.  He  heard  only  to 
obey. 

"  He  arose,  and  taking  his  wife  by  the  hand,  he  went  forth. 
The  star  of  his  destiny  opened  westward.  He  followed  ;  and  it 
lighted  him  along  the  borders  of  the  desert.  He  traversed 
mountains  ;  he  crossed  rivers,  still  following  the  light,  until  he 
came  to  the  borders  of  the  great  Western  Sea. 

"  Still  rising  and  setting,  but  ever  leaving  hehind  it  a  trail  of 
splendor  that  was  whiter  than  the  sunshine,  the  star  looked 
over  his  work,  until  the  great  canoe  was  finished,  and  laden  with 
necessary  stores — yams  and  water,  and  the  fruits  of  the  fig  and 
date  trees.  It  looked  out  with  unclouded  eyes  when  he  entered 
his  great  canoe,  and  his  wife  along  with  him.  Still  he  followed, 
faithful  and  fearless,  though  it  led  into  the  unvisited  depths  of 
the  ocean.  So  he  followed  the  light,  from  island  to  island,  and 
from  shore  to  shore,  leaving  on  the  earth  the  first  track  of  hu 
man  feet,  and  waking  the  air  with  the  first  vibration  of  human 
voices. 

"  Nothing  could  hurt  Wacondah,  because  the  light  of  the 
Great  Spirit  was  shining  in  him.  The  Storm  looked  at  him,  and 
passed  by.  The  Whirlwind  stooped  down,  and  spent  his  fury 
afar  off.  The  rocks  and  foaming  shallows  only  sent  forth  friend 
ly  currents,  to  help  him  on  his  way.  Savage  beasts  stood  silent 
and  still  before  him.  Birds  of  the  air  led  him  to  clear  waters 
and  nourishing  fruits  ;  and  the  monsters  of  the  deep,  with  shut 
mouths  and  loving  eyes,  came,  as  if  charmed  by  the  musical  dip 
of  his  oar,  and  led  him  forward  to  the  safest  anchorage  and  the 
fairest  islands.  Thus  he  journeyed,  until  he  was  brought  in 
safety  to  this  great  land  ;  and  the  beautiful  Star  stood  like  a 
glory  over  the  western  hills, 

"  Here  he  rested  and  lived  for  many  generations  ;  for  he  had 
power  over  the  conditions  of  life  ;  and  the  days  of  his  being 
were  lengthened  out,  After  a  time,  his  children  overspread  the 


180  SITAHMAH   IN    PUESUIT   OF    FKEEDOM. 

land  in  every  direction.  Wacondah  taught  them  the  wisdom 
of  Ethiopia,  and  the  arts  and  mysteries  of  Egypt.  They  built 
great  cities  and  filled  and  adorned  them  with  all  the  com 
forts  and  beauties  of  life.  They  reared  great  Temples,  and 
sculptured  their  wonderful  history  on  the  foundations  and  the 
pillars  that  sustained  them. 

"  Then  Wacondah  opened  the  great  book  of  the  Future.  He 
saw  the  savage  tribes  coming  from  the  North.  He  beheld  the 
cities  of  his  children  overthrown,  their  beautiful  temples  de 
spoiled,  their  civilization  trampled  under  foot,  and  the  graves  of 
their  people  rising  into  mountains  of  the  slain.  He  was  sick  at 
heart,  and  would  not  live  any  longer.  The  good  wife  of  his 
bosom  had  gone  long  before.  But  now  he  saw  her  standing  on 
the  borders  of  the  Spirit  Land,  and  opened  the  word  of  depart 
ure.  So 'he  sat  down  in  the  midst  of  his  people,  and  died  with 
sealed  lips  ;  for  he  could  not  speak,  amid  the  free  and  happy, 
the  withering  words  of  doom. 

"But  he  has  lived  to  see  great  changes.  He  has  lived  to 
see  the  invaders,  in  their  turn,  overthrown  or  expelled,  and  the 
tide  of  civilization  flowing  back. 

"  Now,  his  eye  reaches  out  into  the  future,  and  beholds  the 
destiny  of  this  great  land.  The  peculiar  power  it  is  to  unfold, 
is  in  the  broad  basis  of  humanity,  which  is  here  first  to  be  truly 
established.  The  character  of  the  country  and  the  genius  of 
the  people  alike  determine  it.  Here  the  common  mind  is  to  be 
unfolded  under  the  happiest  conditions.  Here  the  image  of  the 
true  man  will  first  be  lifted  up,  as  the  brazen  serpent  was 
lifted  up  in  the  wilderness,  that  all  who  have  suffered  from  the 
hand  of  man,  may  look  upon  it  and  live.  Here  the  engrossing 
power  of  the  Aristocrat  and  Royalist  of  Europe,  and  the  cower 
ing  form  of  the  serf  shall  be  alike  unknown.  Here  the  true 
worker  shall  be  honored,  and  only  the  idler  set  at  nought. 
Here  is  the  home  of  a  purer  Freedom.  Here  is  the  shrine  of  a 
nobler  Art.  Here  is  the  temple  of  a  truer  Science.  And  the 
genius  of  the  people  }s  as  that  of  the  land.  It  is  broad,  and 


YET    UNDEVELOPED   CAPABILITIES.  181 

deep,  and  high,  and  all-engrossing.  They  are  to  become  ex 
pounders  and  prophets  of  civilization  and  progress.  Their 
destiny  reaches  out  into,  and  magnetizes,  and  inspires  that  of 
the  world. 

"  As  this  great  country  opens  itself  to  people  of  every  nation, 
so  it  must  concentrate  in  itself  ties  that  bind  it  to  the  kinship 
of  every  nation  and  every  clime  ;  and  from  these  there  will  be 
radiating  lines  of  love,  to  convey  abroad,  and  compass  the  whole 
world,  with  messages  of  light,  and  freedom,  and  civilization. 
They  shall  open  light  in  the  midst  of  darkness.  They  shall 
open  refinement  in  the  midst  of  barbarism.  They  shall  open 
pure  and  undefiled  Religion  in  the  midst  of  the  darkest  Pagan 
ism,  and  the  most  sordid  Bigotry. 

"  Exhaustless  as  its  streams  ;  impetuous  as  its  torrents  j 
broad  as  its  lakes  ;  high  as  its  mountains,  and  deep  and  fertile 
as  its  prairies,  are  the  powers  of  heart  and  hand,  of  mind  and 
soul,  that  shall  convert  them  into  the  instruments  of  their  own 
will.  The  highest-soaring  thought,  the  farthest-seeing  eye, 
cannot  grasp,  or  behold  the  ultimate  of  this  power.  Only  the 
Great  Spirit  himself,  can  reach  and  comprehend  it. 

"  Yet,  there  are  unfolding  eras  to  be  seen  ;  and  the  combined 
forces  that  are  leading  out  into  them,  shall  be  opened  unto  thee. 
Fear  not  ;  for  the  Spirit  of  Truth  is  looking  through  the 
unclouded  heavens  of  the  distant  ages. 

"  Follow  the  light  of  her  beautiful  eyes,  and  read  the  wisdom 
of  the  future.  So  shalt  thou  be  led,  at  last,  into  a  true  concep 
tion  of  that  perfect  Freedom,  that  is  born  of  Love  and  Justice — 
first  unfolded  in  the  heavens,  but  truly  to  live  and  reign  in  the 
regenerate  earths." 

"  Luminous  streams  flowed  from  the  form,  suffusing  my  soul 
with  radiance.  It  enveloped  me.  It  became  substantial,  and 
bore  me  up  ;  and  riding  in  it,  as  a  descending  car  of  glory,  I 
was  brought  back  to  earth. 

Is  this  a  dream  ;  or,  is  it  a  reality  ?  I  have  asked  myself 
these  questions  again  and  again.  What  is  a  dream  ?  Is  it  an 


182  SHAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

idle,  unsubstantial  nonentity  ?  Whence,  then,  are  the  thoughts 
and  the  imagery,  that  often  shadow  forth  ideas  and  forms  which 
have  no  archetype  in  the  outer  world  ?  If  there  is  no  actual 
power  behind  them,  how  are  they  projected  ?  Can  even  sha 
dows  be  formed  out  of  nothing  ?  Are  they  not  records  of  that 
interior  life,  which  the  soul  is  silently  unfolding — echoes  of 
spirit  voices  that  are  reflected  back  audibly — as  in  the  silence 
of  the  night  season,  they  strike  against  the  rock-girt  shores  of 
time  ?  To  me  they  are  among  the  first  evidences  of  immortality 
itself ;  for  they  demonstrate  the  two-fold  power  and  nature  of 
man.  They  show  the  existence  of  that  interior  being,  whose 
senses  correspond  with  those  of  the  outer  man,  and  seem  to  be 
results  of  their  experience.  And  because  they  live  and  act 
when  the  outer  senses  are  quiescent  and  unconscious,  they 
show  also  the  independence  of  the  interior  power.  Sleep  is  a 
temporary  death.  If,  then,  in  this  state  the  soul  is  conscious 
and  active — continually  trying  its  wings  in  small  flights — going, 
as  it  were,  the  length  of  its  tether — does  it  not  show  conclu 
sively,  that  it  has  a  distinct  and  independent  being,  which  is 
only  waiting  for  liberation,  to  unfold  its  full  power  ?  I  will," 
then,  believe  that  the  Human  Spirit  is  immortal — not  because 
I  have  read  the  word  of  Zeiloch,  or  Mahomet,  or  Socrates,  but 
because  I  have  the  light  of  my  own  reason,  and  the  authority  of 
my  own  individual  consciousness,  which  clearly  represent  to  me 
that  interior  power,  whose  form  is  clothed  in  the  image  of 
Allah,  and  whose  life  is  an  effluence  of  his  life. 

The  cool  sea-breeze  of  the  evening  calls  me  out.  I  must 
close  abruptly,  in  order  to  send  this  by  the  departing  ship. 

Adieu,  my  brother  !  Youley,  adieu  I  Do  you  hear  my  heart 
calling — crying  in  its  loneness  for  home,  and  home-love  ?  0 
Beautiful !  0  Beloved  I  when  will  the  Wanderer's  feet  be 
stayed,  and  his  heart  be  bound  with  the  silken  cords  of  blessing  ? 

Salaam — thine, 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  XIV. 

SHAHMAH    WITH    HIS    NEW    FRIENDS. 

Up  the  Paver — The  Navigation — Dangers — Mechanism  of  the  Boat — Dignity  and  Power 
of  the  True  Worker — Phenomena — Scenery — Baton  Rouge — Mr.  Clement — Interest 
and  Sympathy — Mr.  Poydras — Landing — The  Coachman — Ride  Home — Reception — 
Mrs.  Clement— The  Children— Mr.  Van  Brouer— Undefinable  Attraction— Dr.  Bowen. 

COTTON  WOOD,  May  20. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

You  may  be  surprised  at  the  sudden  change  of  place, 
which  this  indicates  ;  and  yet  it  will  not  be  so  sudden  to  you 
as  it  was  to  me  ;  for  weeks  will  have  passed  before  you  come  to 
be  acquainted  with  it.  And  how  may  those  weeks  be  laden 
with  yet  unknown  fate,  both  for  thee  and  me  !  I  often  think 
of  the  changes  that  may  occur,  while  a  single  letter  is  going,  or 
returning.  Exile  would  be  death  to  the  loving  heart,  if  it  were 
not  lifted  up  by  a  higher  purpose  into  a  higher  strength.  Yet, 
with  the  utmost  I  can  do  to  sublime  my  affections,  there  are 
times  when  my  loneliness  is  almost  insupportable.  If  I  do  not 
make  permanent  arrangements  in  New  York  to  settle  there, 
and  send  for  you  and  Youley,  I  shall  soon  leave  the  country, 
and  return  home.  Where,  then,  will  be  Theodosia  ?  I  dare 
not  ask  myself ;  and  yet  hourly  this  cry  of  my  soul  is  deep 
ening. 

But  I  must  now  explain  the  mystery  of  my  sudden  transit. 
On  the  very  evening  when  I  posted  my  last  letter,  I  found,  on 
my  return,  a  note  from  Mr.  Clement,  who,  you  will  remember, 

is  the  bosom  friend  and  kinsman  of  Mr.  F ,  and,  in  fact,  his 

brother-in-law.     Early  on  the  morning  of  Friday,  the  gentleman 

188 


184:  SHAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

himself  came,  as  he  had  previously  appointed,  and  took  me  to 
his  beautiful  home. 

Of  my  voyage  up  the  river  I  have  not  much  to  say  ;  for  I 
did  not  come  here  to  describe  scenery,  but  to  unfold  facts  and 
laws  of  social  condition  and  experience.  Nevertheless,  I  felt  the 
grandeur  of  my  position  too  strongly,  to  pass  it  over  in  silence. 
I  had  entered  one  of  those  immense  arteries  that  feed  and  pro 
pel  the  vital  currents  of  the  world  ;  and  with  every  heave  of 
the  turbulent  waters,  I  seemed  to  feel  the  great  heart-throbs 
of  the  earth  itself.  I  was  filled  with  a  sense  of  vastuess,  which 
all  the  beauty  and  richness  of  the  scenery  could  not  divest 
me  of. 

The  navigation  of  this  river  is  yet  very  dangerous,  as  one  may 
easily  see  in  the  heaps  of  wrecks,  like  small  hills,  which  we  fre 
quently  meet.  No  other  kind  of  vessel  is  so  well  adapted  to 
this  voyaging  as  the  steamer,  whose  course  can  be  changed  in 
a  moment.  I  have  watched  with  intense  interest  the  working 
of  the  boat — to  see  with  what  fine  and  absolute  certainty  it 
can  be  directed  and  controlled.  It  is  a  miracle,  both  of  science 
and  art,  which,  if  it  could  be  truly  understood,  should  teach  us 
never  to  despair  ;  for  to  the  power  that  has  already  achieved 
this,  no  material  bounds  can  be  set. 

When  do  we  feel  most  strongly  the  pride  of  manhood  ?  Is 
it  when  we  see  the  lordling,  or  the  monarch,  lounge  or  loiter 
in  rich  apparel,  amid  the  sculptured  decorations  of  palaces  ? — 
or  when  we  see  the  splendidly  dressed  ladies  and  gentlemen  that 
throng  the  gorgeous  saloons  of  a  boat  like  this  ?  No  ;  but  it  is 
when  we  go  back  to  first  principles — to  the  mind  that  conceived 
— the  hands  that  wrought  all  these  wonderful  perfections  of 
beauty  and  power — when  we  perceive  the  mathematical  thought 
that  reared  the  arch,  and  the  exalted  imagination  that  warmed 
the  stone  into  bloom  and  fruitage,  by  clothing  the  marble  in 
sculpture.  It  is  when  we  conceive  an  idea  of  the  great  Intelli 
gence  that  first  shadowed  forth  the  laws,  and  the  absolute  obe 
dience  to  them,  in  the  structure  of  the  wonderful  machinery 


POWER    AND    DIGNITY    OF    THE    TRUE    WORKER.          185 

that  moves  the  boat — the  combination  of  thought  and  skill — 
the  mind  and  hand-work  that  have  wrought  this  miracle. 

Silks  wear  out  and  perish  ;  royal  ermine  is  food  for  moths  ; 
gold  and  jewels  may  be  lost  or  stolen — but  the  power  that  is 
extracted  from  a  true  work  is  a  part  of  the  man  himself,  and 
therefore  inalienable.  Yes  ;  it  is  the  fellowship  and  the  bro 
therhood  of  the  true  Working  Man  that  we  feel  invests  our 
very  nature  with  insignia  of  nobleness,  such  as  were  never  con 
ferred  by  a  merely  human  hand  ;  for  they  can  only  be  given  by 
the  outstretched  sceptre  of  God.  The  common  goldsmith  is  a 
maker  of  coronets  and  diadems  for  such  as  have  authority  and 
money  to  procure  and  pay  for  them  ;  but  a  great  thought  made 
concrete  in  a  true  work  is  wrought  out  of  the  substance  of  the 
man's  own  soul — gemmed  with  the  imperishable  brilliants  of 
his  own  virtue  and  honor — of  his  own  character  and  power. 
The  true  WORKER  is  the  only  real  nobleman  on  earth.  Would 
that  he  could  know  it !  Would  that  he  could  see  it  now,  as 
he  must  in  that  great  day  of  light,  when  the  truth  shall  no 
longer  be  hidden  !  If  a  man  could  really  feel  the  grandeur 
of  WORK,  he  would  not  be  content  always  to  purchase  it  with 
his  money,  or  take  it  at  second  hand  ;  but  he  would  rather 
seek  to  adorn  himself  by  that  elaboration  of  his  own  power, 
which  alone  can  exalt  the  true  human  being. 

But  I  lose  myself  in  thought.  I  must  return  to  the  river, 
and  give  you  a  few  points  of  our  voyage.  I  observed  one  very 
singular  phenomenon,  which  I  had  never  noticed  before.  Some 
times  the  breast  of  the  water  was  overspread  with  immense 
swells,  of  forty  or  fifty  feet  in  diameter,  which  rise  with  a  whirl 
ing  motion  ;  and  when  the  boat  strikes  one  it  is  sensibly  drawn 
from  its  course.  They  are  evidently  caused  by  some  disturb 
ances  below  ;  but  why  they  should  act  so  uniformly  I  cannot 
imagine. 

There  are  many  circumstances  that  affect  the  currents,  and 
impede  the  navigation.  To  these  the  sailors  have  given  par 
ticular  names,  among  which  are  "  races,"  "  chains,"  the  "  tea- 


186  8HAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT    OF    FREEDOM. 

table,"  the  "scare-crow,"  the  "  Devil's  Race-paths,"  and  many 
others,  which  Mr.  Clement  kindly  pointed  out  to  me. 

I  was  also  struck  with  another  remarkable  phenomenon,  and 
that  is  the  curious  effect  of  sounds  heard  from  the  shore,  which 
appear  to  come  from  under  ground.  This  is  doubtless  owing 
to  the  fact,  that  when  the  river  is  high,  as  it  is  at  present,  it 
is,  within  the  limits  of  the  Levee,  actually  higher  than  the  sub 
jacent  shores.  For  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  on 
either  side  of  the  river,  there  is  a  narrow  strip  of  land,  called 
the  "  Coast."  It  is  about  two  miles  wide,  and  of  nearly  uni 
form  breadth,  bounding,  with  a  regular  line,  the  thick  forests 
and  swamps  by  which  it  is  flanked.  It  is  covered  with  rich  and 
beautiful  plantations,  and  appears  fertile  as  the  Plains  of  Mo 
rocco.  Many  of  the  villas  are  really  splendid  ;  and  one  among 
the  noblest  of  them  was  pointed  out  to  me  as  that  of  Gen. 
Hampton.  The  large  and  massive  sugar-houses  also  present  an 
aspect  of  great  wealth. 

This  tract  is  protected  from  inundation  by  the  Levee,  which 
is  an  artificial  embankment,  extending  to  New  Orleans.  And 
when  one  thinks  that  all  this  life,  from  the  city  outward,  is  pro 
tected  only  by  so  slight  a  defence,  it  becomes  a  matter  of  ques 
tion,  whether,  if  these  people  could  get  an  exact  view  of  their 
position,  during  a  flood,  as  from  the  upper  air,  they  would  be 
content  to  live  there.  And  yet  I  know  that  the  sense  of  dan 
ger,  itself,  like  all  other  things,  may  become  so  much  a  habit, 
that  it  will  cease  sensibly  to  affect  us. 

As  we  rapidly  ascend,  these  harmonious  and  pleasing  objects 
flit  by,  like  the  changing  scenes  of  a  panorama.  But  as  the 
country  is  flat,  the  fields  similar,  and  the  houses,  for  the  most 
part,  uniform,  the  monotony  would  be  apt  to  weary  the  familiar 
eye,  though,  in  the  first  view,  it  becomes  picturesque  from  the 
agreeable  concordance  and  mellowness,  rather  than  the  boldness 
and  variety  of  its  elements. 

Baton  Rouge,  the  capital  of  the  State,  and  a  handsome  town, 
occupies  the  first  bluff  we  meet  on  the  eastern  shore  in  ascending 


HE   FINDS    A   PLEASANT   COMPANION.  1ST 

the  stream.  Mr.  Clement  called  my  attention  to  the  United 
States  Barracks,  which  he  says  are  among  the  finest  works  of 
the  kind.  We  are  now  only  about  thirty-five  miles  from  our 
journey's  end  ;  and  he  promises  me  a  ride  over  here  to  see  the 
delightful  prospect  from  the  Esplanade,  and  the  charming  and 
extensive  views  of  the  Coast  which  the  town  affords. 

Bat  I  should  have  told  you,  before  this,  of  the  human  Intelli 
gence,  the  interpreter  and  sharer  of  all  this  pleasure.  My  new 
host,  Mr.  Clement,  is  a  moderately-tall,  finely-formed,  blue-eyed, 
brown-haired,  young  man  of  about  thirty-five.  Though  he  is  pleas 
ing  and  attractive  to  me,  I  am  at  a  loss  to  account  for  the  peculiar 
sensations — or  perhaps  more  properly  reflections — that  I  receive 
from  him.  I  am  never  weary  of  watching  his  mobile  and  in 
tensely  earnest  features  ;  and  with  every  change  they  seem  to 
awaken  memories  so  deep,  and  so  far  away,  that  when  I  look 
after  I  can  only  catch  momentary  glimpses  of  their  flitting  wings, 
ere  they  are  lost  in  impenetrable  darkness.  I  worry  myself  with 
questions  concerning  this,  though  I  cannot  solve  them.  But  I 
resign  myself  to  the  sweet  attraction,  and  feel  myself  drawn  to 
him  as  to  a  true  Brother  Soul. 

He  has  a  richly  cultivated  mind,  a  pleasing  address,  and, 
above  all,  that  benign  and  attractive  expression,  that  so  easily 
and  agreeably  takes  possession  of  us,  and  makes  us  happy — 
sometimes,  too,  without  being  able  to  give  a  reason  for  our  hap 
piness.  He  is  a  priest  of  Jesus,  in  the  Episcopal  order  of  Christ 
ians,  and  must,  I  think,  exert  a  great  deal  of  influence  over  his 
people.  On  one  point  I  congratulate  myself:  he  is  the  first 
American  gentleman  I  have  seen  since  leaving  Algiers  with 
whom  speech  is  really  easy  to  me.  Mr.  Slicer  and  myself  often 
sat  together  in  a  constrained  silence,  which  has  alike  baffled  ex 
planation  and  analysis.  Sometimes  it  seemed  as  if  we  did  not 
know  what  to  say  ;  then,  again,  as  if  we  had  a  mutual  distrust, 
but  always  as  if  we  did  not  know  each  other.  So  it  was  with 
the  commodore.  So  it  was  with  every  officer  on  board  ship. 
But  I  am  no  longer  annoyed  by  this  painful  constraint.  Here 


188  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

thought  and  expression  are  alike  free  ;  and  the  fountains  of  both 
are  clear,  and  deep,  and  beautiful. 

So  on  our  voyage,  the  scenery,  the  peculiar  features  and  the 
capabilities  of  the  country,  general  and  particular — in  fact, 
almost  everything  the  eye  rested  on — furnished  a  topic  of  dis 
course.  I  had  never  been  so  happy  since  leaving  Algiers.  I 
felt  that  my  good  Angels  were  truly  recording  a  white  day. 
Shall  I  not  here  come  to  be  understood  '{  Shall  I  not  find,  at 
least,  an  answer  to  my  thought  of  thoughts — a  goal  for  my  great 
hope — an  anchor  for  my  most  interior  faith  ?  I  will  yet  believe 
and  trust. 

In  landing  at  St.  Francisville,  I  am  informed  that  at  Point 
Coupee,  a  small  village  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  with 
queer-shaped  French  and  Spanish  houses,  dwelt  the  late  Mr. 
Foydras,  an  eccentric  and  benevolent  French  gentleman.  He 
largely  endowed  several  asylums  and  other  benevolent  institu 
tions,  and  also  left  the  income  of  a  valuable  property  for  mar 
riage  portions  to  poor  girls  in  that  and  the  neighboring  par 
ishes. 

All  is  hurry  and  bustle  in  the  little  Bayou  Sara,  which  is  the 
most  important  point  of  shipment  for  this  region,  and  where  the 
boat  now  stops.  But  nevertheless  my  host  easily  finds  the 
beautiful  carriage  that  is  already  waiting  for  us.  Mr.  Clement 
is  a  good  master,  I  know  ;  for  the  shining  black  face  of  the 
coachman  was  still  more  shining  as  he  gave  his  hand,  with  a  low 
"  God  bress  him  1"  to  massa — adding,  in  advance  of  the  ques 
tion,  "  Missus,  an'  all,  bright  an'  airly  dis  mornin',  massa  !  No 
forget  de  day,  massa  !" 

He  then  paid  his  respects  to  me,  as  the  gemman  Afric  massa 
was  to  bring.  Is  it  not  remarkable  that  here,  too,  the  idea  of 
Africa  is  uppermost.  These  poor  people,  also,  must  claim  kin 
ship  with  me.  Is  there  not  something  sacred  and  natural  in  the 
ties  and  obligations  of  a  common  country  ?  Yes  ;  and  it  must 
be  so,  for  the  reason  that  whatever  circumscribes  brings  the  line 
nearer  to  self,  which  is,  and  ever  must  be,  at  the  centre  of  our 


ARRIVAL   AT   THE   NEW   HOME.  189 

social  and  affectional  consciousness.  But  when  the  soul  unfolds 
its  largest  love,  will  not  all  sectional  boundaries  be  obliterated, 
and  the  special  and  particular,  with  ever-lengthening  tendencies, 
reach  out  into  the  universal  ?  So  I  believe.  But  I  must  not 
forget  myself  just  now  ;  for  we  are  approaching  home.  Home  ! 
Would  that  name  had  come  to  me  in  its  most  interior  sense  ! 
But  I  am  watchful  now.  We  ride  through  a  beautiful  country, 
unlike  anything  I  have  seen  on  this  continent,  until  we  are  about 
a  mile  from  the  town,  and  in  one  of  its  most  picturesque  suburbs. 
We  leave  the  main  road,  and  by  a  long,  winding  avenue,  skirted 
with  magnificent  cotton-wood  and  tulip  trees,  arrive  at  a  large 
and  handsome  villa,  where,  apparently,  the  whole  family,  of  all 
grades  and  colors,  are  assembled  to  receive  us.  We  alight  amid 
a  shower  of  welcomes,  and  shouts,  and  blessings  ;  and  having 
exchanged  the  proper  forms  of  salutation  and  introduction,  we 
proceed  to  the  house — not,  however,  before  a  beautiful  boy  and 
girl,  Ephraim  and  Hetty,  had  turned  their  father's  pockets  in 
side  out,  in  search  of  toys  and  sweetmeats,  and  made  prizes  of 
all  they  could  capture  which  in  the  least  suited  their  fancy.  I 
was  also  pleased  to  see  that  each  of  the  children  became  a  cen 
tre  of  attraction  to  as  many  little  negroes  as  could  huddle 
round,  with  whom  they  were  liberally  dividing  their  spoils. 

I  was  conducted  directly  to  my  chamber,  where,  with  the 
assistance  of  an  attendant,  who  was  speedily  sent  to  me,  I  laid 
aside  my  soiled  traveller's  gear,  and  having  indulged  in  the  lux 
ury  of  a  bath,  and  an  hour  of  rest,  I  made  myself  ready  to 
attend  my  new  hostess,  who  kindly  sent  up  word,  that  if  I  were 
pleased  to  do  so,  she  would  have  me  come  down  and  speak  to 
her  a  while  before  dinner.  I  found  her  in  the  midst  of  her  little 
family,  and  I  instantly  recognized  the  distinctive  type  of  her  re 
lationship  to  Mr.  F.  She  is  not  so  symmetrically  beautiful  as 
Mrs.  Slicer,  though  I  think  she  may  be  even  more  imposing  ;  for 
what  is  lost  in  perfection  of  outline,  is  gained  in  the  ever-varying 
expression.  The  contour  of  the  head,  however,  is  very  fine; 
and  the  long,  shining,  flaxen  hair  is  dressed  in  a  way  that  is 


190  SIIAIIMAII    IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

extremely  elegant.  It  is  parted  and  carried  plain  from  the  front 
toward  the  ears,  and  fastened  at  the  crown,  while  from  the  back 
it  is  formed  into  a  rich  bandeau,  which  is  disposed  like  a  cres 
cent  just  above  the  forehead.  This  pure  and  classic  style  gives 
an  inimitable  effect  to  the  graceful  outline  of  the  head,  and  har 
monizes  well  with  the  intellectual  contour  and  expression  of  the 
whole  face.  She  is  Anglo-Saxon,  and  has  unfolded  very  clearly 
the  distinctive  characters  of  that  great  and  highly  developed 
lineage.  I  think  I  can  see  in  her  something  that  shadows  forth 
the  woman  of  the  New  World.  Oh,  how  beautiful  to  me  is 
this  pure,  self-conscious  Intelligence  of  Womanhood  !  If  it  can 
only  be  true  to  itself,  what  may  it  not  accomplish  ?  I  am  be 
ginning  to  lose  iny  faith  in  man  as  an  inspiring  agent,  or  first 
mover  of  Good,  and  to  look  toward  woman  for  the  opening  of 
that  great  energy  that  is  to  be  the  salvation  of  the  world.  Why, 
I  know  not  ;  but  this  thought  is  unfolding  ever  more  and  more 
certainly,  and  I  believe  that  it  is  a  prophecy  which  these  people 
will  be  the  first  to  confirm. 

But  to  return  to  Mrs.  Clement.  Her  whole  organism  and  ex 
pression  not  only  speak  of  a  high  cultivation,  but  of  earnest 
thought  and  deep  feeling  ;  while  at  the  same  time,  pervading 
all,  there  is  something  systematic,  which  is  a  fruit  of  discipline, 
and  indicates  mathematical  tendencies.  I  have  never  before 
seen  these  traits  in  a  woman  ;  but  I  know  that  they  pervade  her 
whole  being.  I  can  detect  them  in  the  very  tones  of  her  voice  ; 
and  yet  it  has  not  that  beguiling  music  which  I  feel  in  Mrs. 
Slicer's,  though  it  is  sweet,  and  powerful,  and  of  great  compass. 
I  should  think  she  could  use  it  scientifically,  both  in  singing  and 
reading. 

In  a  few  moments  I  am  quite  at  home  with  her,  and  we  are  in 
a  confidential  discourse  of  family  affairs,  which  I  could  so  well 
give,  and  she  was  so  happy  to  receive,  of  the  household  of  our 
dear  friend,  her  brother.  Mr.  Clement  sits  near  by,  cutting  and 
turning  over  the  leaves  of  a  new  pamphlet  he  has  brought  home 
from  the  city.  Meanwhile,  we  are  so  absorbed  in  the  favorite 


HAPPY   PARENTS HAPPY    CHILDREN.  191 

theme — the  brother  and  the  friend — that  we  hardly  observe  the 
entrance  of  others,  until  Ephraim  and  Hetty,  the  boy  and  girl 
of  ten  and  eight  years  old,  rush  upon  their  father,  as  if  they 
were  going  to  devour  and  exterminate  both  him  and  his  pam 
phlet  at  one  swoop.  They  climb  over  his  neck,  his  arms,  his 
shoulders  ;  they  stand  on  the  back  and  arms  of  his  chair  ;  and 
tipping  his  head,  or  bending  it  awry,  they  kiss  him  from  every 
possible  point  of  approach.  It  is  exhilarating  to  see  them.  We 
stop  talking  to  enjoy  the  scene — the  mother,  for  her  own  im 
mediate  blessing  ;  I,  to  think  of  Theodosia  and  paint  yet  un 
known  blisses  on  the  bright  hopes  of  the  future. 

Mr.  Clement  could  not  resist  them  ;  but  in  spite  of  the 
matronly  remonstrance  that  their  father  was  very  tired,  he  al 
lowed  himself  to  be  drawn  away  to  the  shaded  verandah,  where 
the  sweet  voices  ringing  all  round  the  house  soon  announced 
that  they  were  in  full  operation  at  a  game  of  romps. 

Going  to  the  door  for  a  better  view  of  the  exhilarating  scene, 
my  eyes  fell  on  the  most  remarkable  figure  I  had  ever  seen.  It 
was  an  old  man,  of  that  noble  cast  of  head  and  face  which  Time, 
the  destroyer  of  merely  outside  fairness,  only  refines  and  makes 
more  beautiful.  The  form  was  but  slightly  bent  with  age  ;  and 
the  gently  curving  outline  only  seemed  to  soften  and  give  benig 
nity  to  a  presence  which  otherwise  might  have  been  too  lofty. 

He  had  risen  from  his  seat  in  a  small  summer-^ouse  when  the 
children  came  out ;  and  as  the  head  leaned  from  the  lattice  for  a 
sight  of  them,  and  the  long,  white,  silken-silver  hair  swept 
forward  from  the  shoulders,  the  light  that  fell  on  his  face  was 
like  a  gleam  of  sunshine  over  deep  water,  for  at  the  same  instant 
it  brightened  the  surface  and  revealed  the  depth. 

As  he  hears  my  approaching  step,  the  head  turns  directly 
toward  me.  I  shall  never  forget  the  clear,  deep  blue  eye  that 
met  mine  with  such  intense  glances.  I  knew  that  it  was  reading 
me.  I  felt  that  I  was  recognized.  But  who  was  he  ?  Did  I 
behold  the  reembodiment  of  some  ancient  sage,  or  a  living  man  ? 
I  had  barely  time  to  ask  myself  these  questions,  when  Mr. 


192  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Clement  came  forward  and  formally  presented  him  to  me  as  his 
grandfather,  Mr.  Van  Brouer.  But  how  strangely  the  Mr. 
sounded  in  connection  with  such  a  presence  1  I  should  as  soon 
have  thought  of  applying  it  to  Confucius  or  Brahma.  Perhaps 
it  was  this  feeling  of  intense  veneration  that  made  me  instinct 
ively  shrink  from  his  proffered  hand.  I  would  have  bowed 
myself  at  his  feet  to  kiss  that  hand  ;  but  I  could  not  take  it 
with  the  cool  clasp  of  a  common-place  ceremony.  Did  he  read 
my  thoughts  ?  I  fear  not,  for  at  my  dissenting  gesture  he 
gravely  drew  back,  and,  apparently  without  any  further  notice 
of  me,  turned  away.  I  am  afraid  I  have  committed  some  great 
blunder,  or  perhaps  wrong  in  this  ;  but  delicacy  forbids  my 
asking  any  one.  Meanwhile,  the  Sage  does  not  avoid,  but  sim 
ply  excludes  me  ;  and  yet  I  feel  that  I  must,  and  shall  be  drawn 
toward  him. 

Soon  after  this  introduction,  that  seems  to  have  resulted  so 
unfortunately,  we  were  called  to  tea  ;  and  there  I  was  made 
acquainted  with  the  youngest  brother  of  Mrs.  Clement,  and  the 
baby  of  the  family,  as  he  himself  directly  added,  at  the  same 
time  waggishly  stroking  an  immense  red  moustache,  as  an  illus 
tration. 

He  is  less  like  Mr.  F.  than  the  sister,  though  I  can  see  some 
of  the  general  characteristics — the  broad,  high,  intellectual  head 
and  finely  cut  features,  belong  to  the  same  generic  order  of 
character — but  with  Dr.  Robert  Bowen,  which  is  the  name  of 
this  half-brother,  the  whole  face  is  suffused  with  a  humorous 
expression,  strikingly  different  from  that  of  our  friend.  But 
there  is  a  heartiness  and  straightforward  earnestness  in  him 
which  I  like  extremely,  while  his  happy  and  good-natured 
remarks  are  very  amusing,  and  the  life  of  the  company  every 
where,  as  his  sister,  who  seems  to  be  very  fond  of  him,  herself 
assures  me. 

They  were  left  orphans  ;  and  this  was  really  a  babe  at  the 
time.  He  never  has  forgotten  the  affectionate  care  of  his  young 
nurse.  He  may  appear  trivial  sometimes  ;  but  I  saw  him  to- 


AN   EXCITING   DISCOVERY.  193 

night,  when  he  thought  that  no  one  was  observing,  lay  his  head 
on  her  bosom,  and,  folding  his  arms  about  her,  kiss  his  dear 
sister-mother,  as  he  confidentially  calls  her,  with  much  affection. 
I  know  by  this  he  has  feeling,  notwithstanding  his  apparent 
levity.  He  should  not  have  thought  to  hide  it  from  me,  for  I 
like  him  all  the  better  for  it. 

I  have  also  discovered  another  pleasant  thing  about  him.  As 
we  stood  near  together,  a  little  while  after  tea,  a  plant  with 
which  I  was  not  familiar  attracted  me  ;  and  unconsciously  I 
opened  the  flower.  My  first  surprise  was  to  see  him  leap  up 
several  feet,  and  then  precipitate  himself  into  a  patch  of  herbage 
that  grew  between  us  and  the  border  of  the  avenue,  shouting  at 
the  top  of  his  voice,  "  Eureka  !  Eureka  1" 

Little  Ephraim  and  Hetty,  who  had  drawn  their  father  away 
to  an  arbor,  came  leaping  through  the  shrubbery,  as  if  the  shout 
were  a  challenge  to  their  own  love  of  fun.  They  plunge  into 
the  midst,  roll  and  tumble  over  him,  and  in  a  very  unceremonious 
manner  pull  his  hair,  cars  and  nose,  especially  his  moustache  ; 
while  he  thrashes  about  with  his  arms  and  legs,  and  good  humor- 
edly  tries  to  drive  them  off. 

Presently  up  comes  Mr.  Clement,  and  directly  after,  but  more 
slowly,  Mrs.  Clement,  leaning  on  the  arm  of  Mr.  Yan  Brouer, 
all  looking  to  learn  the  cause  of  such  a  remarkable  demonstra 
tion.  I  did  not  understand  all  that  was  said  ;  but  Mr.  Clement 
told  me  that  he  (the  young  doctor),  had  discovered,  by  the  way 
1  took  hold  of  the  flower,  that  I  was  a  botanist,  which  was,  as  he 
declared,  "  to  use  a  Miltonian  phrase,  '  Heaven's  last,  best  gift/ 
and  worth  half  a  score  of  Eves  to  the  surly  old  bachelor " — 
as  he  was  determined  to  make  of  himself. 

Hence  we  naturally  fell  into  a  comparison  of  notes,  which  1 
believe  were  mutually  satisfactory,  ending  by  an  engagement  to 
explore  that  wonderful  region  of  flowers,  at  our  earliest  con 
venience,  and  with  every  opportunity.  How  much  there  is 
here  of  interest  !  Have  I  not  opened  into  a  new  life  ?  The 
name  of  the  place  seems  to  be  truly  an  index  of  its  atmosphere, 

9 


194:  8HAHMAH   IN   PUESTHT   OF   FREEDOM. 

both  out  and  indoors  ;  for  nothing  can  be  more  lovely  than  the 
spirit  of  this  family.  It  seems  a  natural  outbirth  of  the  air  and 
sun — the  blooming  earth  and  beaming  sky  of  this  delicious 
clime. 

Having  thus  announced  my  arrival,  I  must  leave  you  for  a 
season,  in  order  to  make  better  acquaintance  with  the  scenes  and 
things  and  persons  around  me. 

The  cool  west  wind  is  blowing  over  my  forehead,  and  whisper 
ing  a  salaam.  I  would  convert  it  into  a  carrier  dove,  and  make 
it  bear  blessings  to  thee  and  Youley.  But  whether  it  will  do 
my  bidding  or  not,  I  know  this,  that  our  spirits  are  not  alienated 
from  each  other.  There  is  no  mountain-range  so  high  and  far 
reaching — there  is  no  ocean  so  broad  and  deep — but  the  love- 
winged  soul  can  pass  over  it,  in  safety  and  freedom.  Thus  do 
we  visit  each  other  ;  and  I  know  it  is  not  a  dream.^ 

Thine  ever, 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  XV. 

SHAHMAH    ENLARGES    HIS    POLITICAL    SPHERE. 

Home  Memories — The  Scarlet  Bean — Retrospection — Horrible  Discovery — The  Southern 
Whig— A  Mortifying  Dilemma— Democratic  Meeting— Stump  Speeches— A  Great 
Speech — Hoosier  Courtesy— Return  to  first  Principles — Questions  without  Answers. 

COTTONWOOD,  May  26. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  should  first  inform  you,  before  I  again  forget  to  do  so, 
that  it  is  the  name  of  Mr.  Clement's  estate,  which  I  now  shall  set 
at  the  head  of  my  letters,  with  the  date  ;  and  I  can  tell  you  that 
it  is  well  named  ;  for  I  have  never  seen  so  elegant  specimens 
of  that  remarkable  tree,  as  grow  around  this  home — in  groups, 
groves,  and  singly.  Nature  is  here  bountiful,  indeed.  But  have 
I  eaten  of  the  fruit  of  the  lotus,*  whose  beguiling  sweetness 
can  make  us  forget  our  native  land  ?  Ah,  no  !  It  was  but 
yesterday  that  I  saw  a  little  scarlet  bean  lying  in  a  basket  of 
shells,  among  the  playthings  of  the  children.  Its  bright  black 
eye  seemed  to  look  at  me  through  the  light  of  home.  In  an 
instant  I  was  carried  back  to  the  border  of  the  forest,  where  I 
had  gathered  those  fruits,  when  a  tiny  boy,  and  hoarded  them 
with  a  miser's  care  ;  for  they  would  sometimes  bring  me  a  few 
asperos  among  the  jewellers  and  gold-workers  of  Algiers  and 
Tunis.  I  thought  of  that  proudest  day,  when  my  karob  f  fruits 

*  The  ripe  berry  of  the  Zyzyphus  lotus  has  a  taste  like  gingerbread.  It  is  said 
to  cause  forgetfulness  of  their  native  country,  in  those  who  eat  it. — ED. 

t  The  small  scarlet  bean,  which  is  the  fruit  of  the  Karob  tree,  and  is  familiarly  known 
among  children  as  the  "Black-eyed  Susan,"  is,  from  its  uniformity  of  size  and  sub 
stance,  used  in  the  East  for  weighing  precious  merchandise,  as  gold  and  diamonds. 
Hence  the  term  karat,  and  the  expression  of  a  karat  of  gold,  or  a  diamond  of  so  many 
karats.— ED. 

195 


196  SHAIIMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FEEEDOM. 

had  grown  into  a  pure  gold  sequin  ;  and  I  lost  myself  in  a 
dream  of  delights,  where  I  saw  my  true  open-sesame  unfolding 
all  the  treasures  of  the  future,  with  visions  of  knowledge  and 
power  that  rose  up  giant-like  from  earth,  and  took  hold  of 
the  heavens.  I  thought  of  the  long  rides  over  the  desert,  when 
I  had  grown  larger,  and  went  to  Fezzan  to  sell  my  store  of 
coral  to  the  merchants  of  Bagdad  and  Bassora,  and  get  the 
news  of  the  world,  where  travellers  from  remote  regions  were 
clustered  together  in  the  great  oasis.  The  spicy  winds  of  the 
east  blew  over  me  as  I  thought  of  my  return  home — of  the 
wild  races,  and  the  fierce  trial  of  speed,  between  Yethra,*  my 
matchless  heiree,  f  and  the  fleetest  barb  of  the  Arab  robber  ; 
until  at  length  the  shadows  of  Felizia  dropped  their  protecting 
plumage  over  the  weary  boy. 

How  freshly  came  back  to  me  thai  evening  scene,  when  I 
kissed  my  Desert  Bird  for  the  good  service  she  had  done  me. 
Once  more  her  long  neck  bent  to  my  caressing  hand  ;  and  as  her 
beautiful  head  leaned  against  my  shoulder,  the  tranquil  eyes 
looked  lovingly  into  mine.  0,  Yethra  !  my  fleet  !  my  faithful  ! 
shall  I  ever  forget  thee  ?  It  is  thou  that  leadest  me  back  to 
boyhood,  and  my  sister's  cabin  ;  and  there,  in  the  fullness  of  this 
exiled  heart,  I  throw  myself  on  the  ground,  and,  once  more  clasp 
ing  her  in  my  arms,  weep  like  a  little  child. 

I  recall  myself,  only  to  hear  that  I  am  now  summoned  to 
breakfast,  after  which  I  am  to  have  a  ride  with  Mr.  Clement,  to 
Jackson,  a  small  town,  or  village,  some  distance  back  in  the 
pine  woods,  where  there  is  a  college,  in  which  he  has  some 
interest.  Heaven  send  that  the  great  subject  may  be  opened 

*  Yethra — a  star.  The  favorite  dromedary  always  has  a  proper  name,  as  much  as 
any  other  member  of  the  family. — ED. 

t  The  Heiree,  or  camel  of  the  desert,  is  extremely  swift.  It  will  often'  travel  nine 
hundred  or  a  thousand  miles  in  seven  or  eight  consecutive  days,  and  sometimes  two 
hundred  miles  in  a  day.  There  is  a -saying  that  when  two  travellers  meet  and  salute 
each  other  in  the  desert,  before  the  "  Alik  salaam"  replies  to  the  "Salaam  alik,"  the 
flying  heiree  is  out  of  sight.  Dromedary  means  swift,  and  is  by  Diodorus  applied  to  a 
single  race  of  the  species— the  one  alluded  to  above,  as  the  heiree,  or  camel  with 
but  one  hump. — ED. 


A    TREMENDOUS    DISCOVERY.  197 

now.  But  I  shall  not  give  the  remotest  hint  of  what  is  in  my 
mind,  unless  it  is  called  for,  even  if  I  am  choked  for  the  want  of 
speech. 

Two  hours  later. — I  have  been  disappointed  about  the  ride, 
Mr.  Clement  having  been  suddenly  called  away  to  attend  a 
funeral ;  but  in  the  meantime  I  have  to  tell  you  that  I  have 
made  a  discovery,  that  fills  me  with  alarm  and  terror.  I  have, 
in  short,  just  learned  that  all  these  people  here — I  mean  in  this 
family — are  Whigs.  How  could  it  be  that  Mr.  F.  would  so 
deceive  me  ?  How  could  it  be  that  he  would  inveigle  me  into 
any  acquaintance  with  a  party  so  deeply  disgraced  ?  But  I 
am  so  excited  by  this  discovery  !  My  brain  seems  to  have 
caught  fire,  I  will  try  to  calm  myself,  and  look  at  the  whole 
thing  fairly,  on  both  sides.  But  I  must  first  tell  you  how  I  came 
to  be  apprised  of  this.  After  breakfast,  the  morning  papers  were 
sent  me  ;  and  without  looking  at  the  head  I  began  to  read 
one  of  the  leading  editorials,  whose  title  had  caught  me.  The 
tone  and  spirit  were  much  like  what  I  had  been  accustomed  to 
in  the  "  True  Democrat,"  except  that  I  perceived  there  was 
rather  more  dignity  of  bearing  in  the  article  ;  and  the  style  also 
was  more  gentlemanly  and  courteous,  so  that  I  said  to  myself,  at 
once  :  "  These  American  editors  are  beginning  to  mend  their 
manners."  But  I  leave  you  to  imagine  my  horror,  when,  on 
turning  over  the  sheet,  I  read  in  large  characters  its  name  ; 
"  The  Southern  Whig."  I  looked  over  the  paper,  and  was  still 
more  shocked  to  find  that  the  very  names  of  those  about  me 
were  printed  in  legible  characters,  making  part  of  a  list  of  "  dis 
tinguished  citizens"  who  were  to  attend  a  convention  at  Baton 
Rouge — the  avowed  object  of  which  was  to  save  the  country 
from  the  hands  of  the  Democrats  who,  although  the  terms  and 
mode  of  speech,  were  somewhat  less  scurrilous,  were  boldly 
represented  as  being  no  less  knaves,  villains,  tyrants,  and 
especially  fools,  than  the  Whigs  had  been  in  the  other  papers. 

I  had  supposed  that  the  articles  I  had  seen  were  unanswerable 
— and  that  no  decent  Whig  would  dare  to  show  his  head,  after 


198  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

they  had  come  fully  before  the  public.  But  what  do  I  now  see  ? 
The  most  important  of  those  articles  are  answered,  and  the 
tables  even  more  than  turned.  The  charges  are  rebutted.  The 
word  falsified  ;  the  lie,  with  newly  envenomed  fangs,  is  thrown 
back  into  the  very  teeth  of  the  accusers.  And  not  only 
this  ;  but  new  charges  of  more  daring  outrage,  more  flagrant 
breaches  of  trust,  more  insidious  and  unmanly  frauds,  at  once 
provoke  and  challenge  investigation. 

Is  not  this  a  dilemma,  indeed  ?  One  of  two  conclusions  is  now 
forced  upon  me — either  that  the  great  body  of  the  American 
people  are  slanderers  and  liars,  absolutely  void  of  conscience,  or 
else  they  are  really  as  bad  as  they  represent  themselves.  To 
believe  the  last,  would  be  to  place  them,  at  least  in  a  moral  point 
of  view,  far  below  the  plane  of  barbarism ;  and  to  admit  the  first, 
would  be  a  poor  compliment  to  Republican  civilization.  This 
is  but  a  sorry  thought  for  one,  who,  having  dreamed  of  them  for 
years,  as  a  nation  of  godlike  power  and  grandeur,  has  now 
travelled  almost  2,000  leagues,  to  sit  at  their  feet,  and  learn  that 
wisdom  whose  spirit  had  inspired  their  lives,  and  whose  form  had 
become  concrete  in  their  institutions — and  how  shall  I  be  able  to 
resist  the  great  equipoise  of  evidence,  with  its  two  equal  forces, 
which,  however  much  they  may  clash  against  each  other,  always 
unite  to  prove  the  unworthiness  of  all.  They  struggle,  and  fight, 
alternately  gaining  the  ascendency,  only  the  more  at  leisure  to 
control,  and  abuse  and  hate  each  other.  Are  these  the  legiti 
mate  fruits  of  Republicanism,  or  the  necessary  results  of  free 
dom  ?  If  these  things  really  are  true,  why  should  I  not  return, 
and  lay  my  hopes  for  mankind  at  the  feet  of  the  Dey,  the 
Bashaw,  the  Bey,  or  perhaps  even  the  Grand  Seigneur  himself  ? 
I  might  find  a  more  careful  attention  to  the  edge  of  the  axe — 
more  summary  modes  of  judgment  and  punishment ;  but  there 
would  be  nothing  so  mean — so  degrading — as  this  lying,  this 
common  spirit  of  slander,  which,  like  a  base  reptile,  spits  its 
venom  in  the  very  face  of  all  true  freedom,  and  drags  its  slimy 
lengh  over  the  fair  character  and  name  of  manhood. 


HE   AMUSES   THE   YOUNG   DOCTOR.  199 

Afternoon. — My  distress  of  mind  was  too  great  for  conceal 
ment  ;  and  when  Mr.  Clement  looked  at  me,  with  his  kind  eyes, 
and  asked  the  cause,  I  could  not  refrain  from  a  full  and  frank 
disclosure.  I  told  him  what  I  had  read  in  the  papers  concerning 
the  Whig  Party,  in  general  and  particular,  and  how  greatly 
shocked  I  was  to  find,  that  very  day,  that  himself  and  other 
members  of  the  family,  should  belong  to  a  party,  which  I  had 
seen  represented  as  so  notoriously  bad  and  dangerous.  It  was 
not  that  I  did,  or  could,  believe  them  bad,  but  because  the  friend 
ship  I  really  felt  for  them,  was  hurt  by  the  least  implication  of 
wrong.  It  would  not  bear  even  one  unkind  question  of  those  in 
whom  I  had  so  lively  an  interest.  Nor  was  it  this  alone  ;  but  I 
felt  the  degradation  of  the  American  people  in  these  manifesta 
tions,  though  I  could  not  fully  understand  them. 

He  said  he  could  see  how  a  person  unacquainted  with  their 
national  character  and  peculiar  modes  of  action,  might  fall  into 
just  such  opinions  ;  and  though  he,  by  no  means,  pretended  to 
justify  such  proceedings,  yet  he  hoped  it  might  not  be  found 
quite  so  bad  as  I  had  feared. 

I  thought  he  smiled  slightly,  as  I  told  him  my  conversation  on 
that  subject  with  Mr.  Slicer  ;  but  it  might  have  been  only  the 
bland  expression,  for  which  his  face  is  very  remarkable.  It 
passed  in  a  moment,  leaving  only  that  grave  sweetness,  which 
has  always  been  so  attractive  to  me.  Nothing  disconcerts  me 
so  much  as  these  American  smiles,  which,  although  they  are  of 
ten  very  broad,  I  so  seldom  understand. 

Believing  that  we  were  alone,  I  spoke  with  entire  freedom,  as  I 
always  can  to  him,  at  least  on  such  subjects  as  have  been  brought 
forward.  I  was  telling  him  how  I  had  expected  a  revolt  of  the 
people,  on  account  of  these  exposures,  when  Dr.  Bowen  came 
from  under  the  curtain,  where  he  had  been  concealed  all  the 
while,  and  burst  into  a  perfect  roar. 

Mr.  Clement  slowly  passed  a  hand  over  his  face,  from  the 
forehead  down,  and  then  looked  very  gravely  at  him,  when  the 
doctor,  glancing  out  of  the  window,  exclaimed  :  "  That  old  ne- 


200  8HAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

gro  will  be  the  death  of  me  !  he  is  so  comical  1"  at  the  same 
time  laughing  still  more  violently. 

We  looked  out  to  see  what  it  was;  but  found  nothing  to  laugh 
at  in  that  direction.  I  had  an  uneasy  feeling  when  the  doctor 
retired,  holding  his  sides,  as  if  he  would  go  into  paroxysms.  I 
cannot  conceive  what  it  should  all  mean. 

Mr.  Clement  then  politely  excused  himself ;  but  before  he 
withdrew,  he  invited  me  to  attend  a  meeting  of  the  True  Demo 
cracy  this  afternoon,  saying  that  it  might  clear  up  some  things 
for  me,  at  least  on  one  side  I  shall  now  see  how  the  American 
people  make  and  control  the  machinery  of  government.  My 
ideas,  however,  have  had  too  many  sudden  prostrations  now  to 
be  raised  to  the  highest  pitch.  I  must  bid  you  adieu  for  the 
present. 

11  P.M. — I  have  just  returned  from  the  meeting  ;  but  I  have 
little  to  say.  I  would  gladly  dismiss  from  my  mind  a  scene, 
which,  if  not  disgraceful  in  American  eyes,  was  at  least  disgust 
ing  in  mine.  Would  you  believe  me,  my  brother,  when  I  say 
that  I  have  never,  among  all  the  barbarous  tribes  of  the  desert, 
been  in  any  assembly  before,  where,  in  point  of  dignity,  there 
was  so  wide  a  departure  from  all  true  manliness,  as  I  have  been 
witness  to  this  very  night.  A  chief  of  the  Foulahs  or  Tibboos 
would  feel  himself  insulted  by  such  conduct,  as  the  chief  magis 
trate  of  this  free  American  State  witnessed,  and,  in  a  degree, 
entered  into.  I  sometimes  think  that  there  is  a  little  too  much 
freedom  here — at  least  of  a  certain  sort. 

The  principal  speaker,  a  Mr.  Eante  from  Alabama,  was  intro 
duced  as  a  staunch  democrat,  and  one  who  stood  very  high  with 
the  party  in  his  native  State.  The  speech  consisted  mainly  of  a 
disjointed  mass  of  charges  against  the  Whig  party  in  general, 
and  their  candidate  for  the  presidency  (Gen.  Scott)  in  particu 
lar.  There  was  a  great  deal  of  talk  about  the  peculiar  freedom 
of  the  South,  and  its  special  right  to  invade  the  freedom  of 
others.  Gen.  McDuffie  had  said  that  "  slavery  was  the  corner 
stone  of  the  Republic  " — and  to  be  sure  it  was,  for  the  reason 


REMARKABLE   PROCEEDINGS.  201 

that  it  was  there  when  the  Kepublic  was  first  established,  and 
it  was  there  still — that  was  what  he  called  settlin'  the  question. 
He  had  a  great  deal  to  say  about  the  compromise  of  1850,  and 
the  underground  railroad.  He  strongly  recommended  penal 
laws  against  printing,  speaking,  or  even  thinking,  anything  that 
was  not  agreeable  to  the  South,  and  quoted  high  authorities  for 
the  same.  I  frequently  heard  the  names  of  Clay,  Calhoun, 
Wise,  and  Webster,  associated  with  epithets  and  phrases  that 
made  me  indignant  for  the  tarnished  honor  of  these  well-known 
American  statesmen.  How  the  living  men  must  have  blushed 
to  hear  !  And  is  there  no  one  to  defend  the  illustrious  dead 
against  such  slanderous  associations  ?  These  and  similar 
thoughts  rushed  over  me,  as  the  speaker  rambled  on,  apparently 
without  any  definite  idea  of  what  he  was  driving  at. 

He  accused  the  Whig  party  of  having  fraudulently  come  as 
near  to  the  resolutions  of  the  democratic  platform  as  they  possi 
bly  could  without  using  the  same  words.  It  was  all  hypocrisy. 
Hadn't  Greeley,  the  great  mouthpiece  of  the  party,  openly  de 
clared  it  ?  What  did  he  say  ?  "I  shall  support  the  nomina 
tion  ;  but  I  spurn — I  spit  upon  the  platform  ;  and  no  earthly 
power  shall  make  me  support  it."  And  why  ?  Because  it  was 
friendly  to  the  South.  He  was  happy  to  say  the  heart  of  the 
old  democracy  was  in  the  right  place — sound  to  the  core.  But 
as  for  Scott,  he  was  no  better  than  Greeley.  He  wasn't,  in  fact, 
so  good  ;  for  he  was  a  greater  hypocrite.  All  he  wanted  was 
to  get  the  reins  of  Government  into  his  hands,  and  then  he'd 
ride  over  the  prostrate  neck  of  the  South  ;  or  if  ever  he  meant 
to  do  them  any  good,  he  was  such  a  blunderin'  fool  he  couldn't. 
(Hisses  and  cries  of  "  Down  with  him,"  from  the  crowd. 

Then  the  unfortunate  General  was  held  up  in  ridiculous 
points  of  view,  as  it  appeared  from  the  hearers  relapsing  into 
good  humor,  though  I  was  not  sufficiently  well  read  in  slang  to 
understand  them.  The  greatly  abused  candidate  was  still  kept 
in  his  "  bad  eminence,"  and  turned  over  and  over.  He  was  re 
presented  as  an  egotist — a  fop — and,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  a  fool, 

9* 


202  SHAHMAH  IN   PURSUIT  OF  FKEEDOM. 

Whenever  anything  particularly  scurrilous  was  said,  some  wild 
man  about  the  place — a  kind  of  savage  they  called  Hoosier — 
would  interrupt  the  speaker  with  shouts  and  exclamations. 
"  All  right  1"  "  Go  on,  old  hoss  I"  "  Knead  him  up  1"  "  Give 
him  a  mellerin,  I  say  1"  "  Go  it,  Jerry  !"  "  Dig  on,  Buffalo  1" 
"Hand  over,  old  Fuss'n  Feathers,  that  'hasty  plate  of  soup  !' " 
"And  let  him  season  it  with  the  rich  Irish  brogue  1"  was  imme 
diately  added.  Cheers  and  laughter  ;  shouts,  cries  of  "  Go  it, 
old  hoss!"  "Hear,  hear  1" 

This  is  sufficient  to  give  you  an  idea  of  that  part  of  the  scene. 
When  the  speaking  was  over,  there  was  a  general  call  outside, 
to  "  licker."  Just  out  of  the  door,  in  what  they  call  a  crackey 
or  common  luggage  wagon  of  the  country,  was  a  five-gallon 
keg  cf  whisky.  The  drink  was  drawn  into  a  gourd  shell,  and 
passed  round  from  one  to  another,  each  taking  the  tobacco  from 
his  mouth  before  he  drank. 

Mr.  Soule  was  called  for  ;  and  when  he  came  forward  he  was 
loudly  cheered.  He  is  a  Frenchman,  and  said  to  be  the  greatest 
Democratic  leader  in  the  State. 

Then  a  group  of  a  dozen  gathered  round  a  gentlemanly- 
looking  man,  to  whom  I  had  been  introduced  as  Mr.  Walker,  the 
Governor  of  Louisiana,  all  urging  him  to  drink,  at  the  same 
time  paying  him  various  highly-flavored  compliments.  One  of 
them  gave  him  a  slap  on  the  shoulder,  that  really  made  him 
wince,  at  the  same  time  calling  out :  "  Come  'long,  old  hoss  ! 
I  say  you're  a  Buffalo  ;  come  'long,  then,  an'  licker  like  a 
man!" 

This  is  really  too  vulgar  for  writing.  I  drop  the  curtain. 
Would  that  I  could  also  let  it  fall  between  me  and  my  remem 
brance. 

It  is  not  that  there  are  no  better  men  in  the  Democratic 
party — it  is  not  that  they  have  not  many  honest,  honorable, 
and  highly  educated  men  among  them  j  but  it  is  that  such  men 
and  such  measures,  are  permitted  to  bear  sway.  These 
Hoosiers,  as  Mr.  Clement  informs  me,  are  native  Americans, 


PREPARATION  OF    THE    LEGISLATURE.  203 

though  it  was  difficult  for  me  to  believe  it.  The  term  was 
originally  a  sort  of  nickname  for  the  inhabitants  of  Indiana, 
it  being  called  "  The  Hoosier  State,"  and  is  now  used  in  a  more 
extended  sense,  to  express  a  certain  very  marked  and  peculiar 
type  of  character,  which  has  been  developed  in  the  West,  to 
which  it  bears  much  the  same  relation  that  Yankee  does  to  the 
East,  representing  merely  the  native  white  man  of  that  region, 
with  whom  the  right  of  self-government — that  is,  of  taking  part 
in  the  government  of  the  country — inheres.  But  is  there  no 
means  of  civilizing  this  home-born  sovereign,  so  that  in  time  he 
may  be  prepared,  or  prepare  himself,  for  his  high  office  ?  It  is 
a  rule  that  every  important  work  must  involve  a  certain  prepa 
ration.  Is  this  the  only  exception  ?  Are  governments  to  be 
put  into  the  hands  of  men,  that  have  almost  no  human  control 
over  themselves  ?  Are  the  destinies  of  a  great  nation — the 
destinies  of  the  world — to  be  trampled  under  the  feet  of  a 
savage  American  ?  If  it  is  so,  humanity  itself  calls  for  a  concen 
tration  of  the  despotisms  in  one  head,  since  the  monster  of  a 
million  heads  only  covers  the  land  with  petty  tyrants.  When 
there  is  a  fixed  position  and  impersonation  of  the  tyrant,  we 
know  where  and  how  to  meet  him  ;  but  here,  tiger-like,  he  may 
leap  out  from  the  first  jungle,  and  settle  the  question  for  him 
self,  with  a  revolver  or  bowie-knife.  We  see  by  this  that  hostile 
and  turbulent  parties  are  not  peculiar  to  Ghadames.  One  finds 
"  Weleed  and  Wezeet"*  everywhere  ;  and  if  they  are  not  here 
so  closely  walled  in,  they  are  at  least  as  bitter  and  unrelenting 
as  can  be  met  with  anywhere,  even  among  the  most  barbarous 
tribes  of  the  desert. 

Returning,  we  were  mutually  silent  and  moody  ;  even  the 
happy  face  of  the  young  doctor  was  clouded  over.  We  were 
too  deeply  mortified  for  social  enjoyment ;  and  each  seemed  to 
be  best  suited  with  his  own  thoughts.  Do  not  think  that  I  have 

*  The  names  of  two  hostile  divisions  of  the  same  people  in  the  Oasis  of  Ghadames, 
on  the  borders  of  Sahara.  The  separate  wards  of  the  city  which  they  occupy,  are 
guarded  by  high  walls,  the  gates  of  which  are  kept  closed  in  time  of  war.— ED. 


204  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

lost  all  hope — even  of  my  great  hope.  There  must  be  some 
remedy  ;  and  for  this  I  shall  seek,  with  the  determination  of 
one  who  is  neither  to  be  dismayed  by  difficulties,  nor  foiled  by 
opposition. 

Friday. — This  is  our  holy  day  ;  but  not  too  good  for  that  true 
speech,  that  I  would  ever  maintain  with  thee,  my  brother.  And 
now,  to  make  amends  for  the  barbarous  stuff  I  have  written  in 
the  beginning  of  this,  I  will  give  you  a  view  of  my  really  com 
fortable  position.  I  have  resolved  not  to  decide  any  question 
prematurely.  Yes,  though  every  American  forgets  and  repu 
diates  the  Charter  which  his  fathers  have  bequeathed  to 
Humanity  itself,  I  will  stand  back  on  the  grand  old  platform, 
undismayed,  knowing  that  whatever  is  good  and  true  in  laws 
and  government,  must  first  come  there  for  benediction. 

Being  suddenly  called  on  for  a  walk,  I  will  close  this,  leaving 
descriptions  for  my  next. 

And  thus,  salaam, 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    XVI. 

SHAHMAH   IN   HIS    NEW    SURROUNDINGS. 

Reviving  Happiness — Order — Comfort — Letter  from  Home — Herborizing — Mr.  Van 
Brouer — The  Attraction  and  Mystery  deepen — The  Chamber — Prospects  of  the  Country 
— Plantations — Woods — Cane-brake — Anticipated  Confidence  and  Freedom — A  Dream. 

COTTONWOOD,  May  28. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Everything  is  so  smiling  and  cheering  about  me,  in  this 
new  home,  that  I  cannot  resist  the  charm.  I  am  much  happier 
than  I  have  been.  Do  not  think  by  this,  that  I  am  surrendering 
myself  to  the  evils  I  meet.  On  the  contrary,  my  faith  was 
never  more  true,  nor  my  hope  stronger  than  it  is  now.  Strange 
as  it  may  seem,  there  is  evidently  a  mutual  distrust,  and  fear  to 
speak  on  the  subject  of  slavery  between  myself  and  the  mem 
bers  of  this  family;  and  yet  I  know  that  I  am  gaining  their 
confidence,  and  entering  into  their  spirit — in  short,  that  we  are, 
slowly  it  may  be,  but  surely  approaching  each  other.  I  feel  and 
know  that  we  must  soon  meet,  face  to  face,  and  soul  to  soul ; 
and  then  the  question  of  questions  must  be  brought  up.  Mean 
while,  the  sense  of  home  is  gradually  returning. 

I  am  naturally  susceptible  of  that  strong  local  attachment, 
which  makes  it  really  painful  to  me  to  leave  any  place  where  I 
have  known  either  mankind,  happiness,  or  misery.  Shall  I  find 
here  the  good  sister  that  Mrs.  Slicer  had  become  to  me  ?  I 
have  often  asked  myself.  But  the  question  is  now  answered ;  for 
Mrs.  Clement  is  equally  kind  and  attentive,  while  at  the  same 

205 


206  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

time,  her  superior  self-reliance  and  discipline,  encourage  and 
strengthen  me. 

I  break  off  suddenly  to  announce  the  arrival  of  a  packet 
from  home.  And  Youley — my  little,  laughing,  romping  sister 
Youley,  has  become  a  solver  of  problems,  a  maker  of  herbariums, 
and  a  student  of  atomic  affinities  1  And  what  rich  rewards  will 
she  bring  to  me,  for  all  the  care  I  have  had  of  her  ?  I  dare  not 
estimate  them. 

I  am  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  the  young  doctor,  who 
has  come  to  take  me  on  our  first  expedition  among  the  flowers. 
He  promises  also  to  introduce  me  to  several  strangers  of  distinc 
tion  among  them,  that  are  now  to  be  found  in  full  feather.  Is 
not  this  a  rare  life  that  I  am  living  ?  Ah,  Theodosia  !  pardon 
me.  I  do  not  forget  thee. 

Evening. — I  have  returned  from  our  walk  greatly  enriched. 
Remember  I  shall  preserve  duplicates,  and  send  them  by  every 
good  chance,  as  well  as  specimens  of  the  minerals  and  fossils  I 
may  overturn  in  these  rambles. 

At  tea  I  was  even  more  struck  with  the  appearance  of  Mr. 
Van  Brouer  than  I  had  been  before.  He  was  still  silent  and 
abstracted,  often  turning  toward  me  with  those  deep-blue,  won 
derful  eyes,  that  have  such  a  power  over  me,  I  can  hardly 
preserve  myself  from  being  drawn  to  him  altogether,  notwith 
standing  his  apparent  coldness.  What  is  this  strange  influ 
ence,  and  whence  does  it  proceed  ?  Who  and  what  is  he,  that 
I  should  feel  so  drawn  to  him  ?  I  ask  myself  in  vain.  There 
he  sits,  or  stands,  quiet,  stately,  withdrawn  into  himself,  taking 
little  apparent  interest  in  things  about  him,  except  now  and  then 
to  play  with  the  children,  at  least  when  I  am  present.  And  yet 
he  always  has  for  me  the  same  mysterious  attraction.  I  know 
that  my  mind  must  enter  into  that  mind — that  my  hopes  must 
become  a  part  of  his — that,  sooner  or  later,  I  must  yield  to  the 
influence,  and  open  my  whole  soul  to  him.  But  how  shall  I 
overcome  this  perfect  immobility  of  will,  in  which  he  seems 
almost  consciously  to  hold  me  ?  or  how  shall  I  subdue  the 


TKUE   ADORNMENT   INVOLVES    USE.  207 

coldness  which  now  apparently  amounts  to  repulsion  ?  I  can 
not  say  how  or  whence  ;  and  yet  I  know  that  the  answer  must 
come. 

But  I  will  turn  to  a  subject  of  minor  interest,  and  yet  not 
unimportant  to  one  who  has  developed  a  love  of  those  refined 
comforts,  which  are  the  fruits  of  civilization.  I  allude  to  the 
conveniences  which  I  find  here.  Though  in  some  respects  far 
less  costly  and  magnificent,  this  home  surpasses  that  of  Mrs. 
Slicer  in  the  elegant  fitness,  which  more  especially  promotes  the 
pleasing  sensations  of  use  and  comfort,  and  is,  in  fact,  a  reflex 
of  the  order  and  system  which  are  so  conspicuous  in  the  charac 
ter  of  its  mistress.  Nothing  here  is  vulgarized  with  the  idea 
of  mere  show;  but  everything  exhibits  the  highest  perfection  of 
ornament,  by  its  adaptation  to  some  specific  use.  I  mean  by 
this  that  nothing  passes  out  of  bounds,  or  is  perverted  from 
the  simplicity  of  its  original  design,  for  the  sake  of  exhibiting  a 
larger  amount  of  gilding  and  sculpture. 

I  look  around  my  beautiful  chamber,  and  see  this  idea  illus 
trated  in  the  neatness  and  elegance  of  all  its  appointments. 
Everything  looks  so  quiet  and  comfortable,  as  if  it  had  got  to 
itself  a  pleasant  habit  of  being  so.  I  was  studying  the  capa 
bilities  of  this  really  luxurious  retreat  for  an  hour  this  morning. 
The  galleries  on  either  side,  give  me  a  wide  range  of  prospect. 
In  one  of  them  I  get  the  rising  sun;  and  this  also  affords  me  a 
fine  view  of  the  beautiful  country  on  the  east  of  us.  I  have 
seen  nothing  like  it  since  I  came  into  the  State.  It  is  a  rolling 
surface,  marked  by  laurel-covered  hills,  and  beautiful  groves 
of  cottonwood,  sassafras,  and  magnolia,  with  here  and  there  an 
old  patriarch  of  a  plane  tree,  whose  bark  has  grown  hoary  with 
the  age  of  unknown  centuries.  But  the  woods  are  mostly  made 
up  of  water  oaks,  a  strongly  marked  species,  with  narrow, 
lobed,  dark,  and  really  evergreen  leaves.  Mingled  with  these 
are  tall  magnolias,  with  leaves  from  four  to  six  inches  long,  and 
of  a  very  deep  and  glossy  green. 

The  cane-brakes  are  very  peculiar  features.     The  cane  of  the 


208  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

cane-brakes  is  a  very  tall,  arborescent  grass,  with  stems  from 
fifty  to  sixty  feet  high,  and  exactly  resembling  bamboos.  At 
top  they  have  a  large  number  of  slender,  small  branches,  with 
numerous  broad  leaves,  six  feet  long,  or  more.  The  stems  are 
set  so  closely  together  as  to  be  absolutely  impassable.  What 
richness  the  soil  must  have  to  sustain  such  a  growth  I 

Much  of  the  ground  is  very  swampy,  and  forests  still  occupy 
a  large  portion  of  the  parish.  Between  these  masses  of  forest 
are,  every  now  and  then,  large  openings,  often  a  mile  or  more  in 
diameter,  where  the  land  has  been  cleared  up;  and  here  we  find 
the  planter,  living  in  a  very  moderate,  often  insignificant,  two- 
story  white  house.  This  is  generally  set  near  the  public  road. 
These  plantations  are,  however,  mostly  contiguous  along  the 
great  roads.  At  some  distance  from  the  mansion  are  the  negro 
huts  or  quarters.  These  are  usually  built  in  a  double  row,  and 
at  a  distance  make  quite  a  passable  appearance  in  the  cheap 
respectability  of  a  liberal  coat  of  whitewash;  but  a  nearer  view 
dispels  all  Arcadian  illusions.  They  are  mere  hovels,  and  more 
dirty  and  uncomfortable  than  one  would  expect  to  find  any 
human  being  in  the  occupation  of,  at  least  in  this  rich  and  free 
country.  And  the  appearance  of  the  laborers  themselves  is  such 
as  affords  but  a  poor  compliment  to  the  free  white  American 
laborer,  when  we  hear  that  he  wishes  to  exchange  places,  that 
he,  too,  may  lay  aside  all  care  and  responsiblity,  and  enjoy  the 
blessings  of  a  life  of  laborious  servitude,  in  return  for  the  poorest 
food,  the  humblest  accommodations,  and  the  most  wretched 
clothing.  This  last  is  especially  true  of  the  women.  Never  be 
fore  have  I  seen  women  clothed  so  barbarously,  and  looking  so 
much  like  barbarians — I  will  not  except  even  the  poor,  half-naked 
captives  of  the  Saharan  Kafilahs.*  It  is  indeed  a  strange  sight 
in  this  land  of  decency  and  propriety  to  see  women  clothed  in  a 
single  garment,  and  that  often  both  short  and  scanty,  engaged 
in  the  stern  labors  of  the  field. 

*  Slave  caravans. 


PLEASING    FEATURES    OF   THE   LANDSCAPE.  209 

The  most  agreeable  feature  connected  with  these  plantations 
is  the  magnificent  hedges  by  which  they  are  bordered;  these 
hedges  are  made  of  the  Cherokee  rose,  an  evergreen,  half-climb 
ing  rose,  with  slender,  overarching  shoots,  nearly  twenty  feet 
long.  These  stems  in  time  get  matted  together,  forming  an  ever 
green  mass,  about  eight  feet  high  and  six  feet  thick,  which,  in 
the  season  of  flowers,  is  adorned  with  immense  white  blossoms. 
I  have  noticed  among  hundreds  of  nameless  strangers,  a  delicate 
flowering  shrub  that  fringes  the  banks  of  the  streams.  It  is 
called  the  Wild  Honey-suckle  ;  and  its  very  fragrant  and  beauti 
ful  peach-bloom  blossoms  are  now  nearly  gone  by. 

Some  of  these  plantations,  however,  and  especially  those  de 
voted  to  cotton,  are  large  and  rich.  The  cotton  is  a  branching 
shrubby-looking  plant,  in  rich  lands  from  five  to  six  feet  high. 
The  leaves  resemble  those  of  the  hollyhock,  which  you  will 
remember  was  one  of  the  home  favorites  in  the  Algerine  garden 
of  Mr.  F.  It  is  planted  in  perfectly  straight  rows,  six  feet  apart, 
and  kept  very  clear  from  weeds.  The  fields  are  level,  present 
ing  a  pleasing  aspect  of  softness  and  fertility.  They  are  now 
just  beginning  to  bloom;  and  they  wave  in  the  distance  with  a 
soft,  white,  creamy  look,  emitting  clouds  of  perfume.  Nothing 
could  be  more  lovely. 

Passing  round  to  the  corner  of  the  house,  I  see  the  thriving 
village  of  St.  Francisville,  with  its  busy  outlet  of  river  commu 
nication,  Bayou  Sara,  studded  with  all  forms  and  conditions  of 
river  shipping,  and  boating  vessels.  Then,  of  an  evening,  I  go 
clear  round  to  the  west  side,  where  I  have  a  magnificent  view 
of  the  river,  rolling  away  with  its  immense  volume  of  turbulent 
and  turbid  waters,  and  bearing  hither  and  thither,  up  and 
down,  the  labors  and  the  fruits  of  almost  every  people  and  every 
clime.  Here  the  sunset  comes  to  me  so  grandly  that  I  often 
linger  until  the  gorgeous  coloring  fades  from  the  quaint-looking 
houses  in  the  old  French  town  opposite,  and  the  twilight  deepens 
around  me. 

I  have  now  settled  it  for  myself  how  I  can  best  exclude  the 


210  SHAI1MAH    IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

sun  and  admit  the  air,  or  combine  both  with  the  best  points  of 
view  for  studying  these  most  wonderful  scenes,  which  are  a 
never-failing  feast  of  beauty,  grandeur,  and  variety. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  I  have  not  heard  the  word  slave, 
or  slavery,  since  I  came  here.  The  very  name  seems  to  be  stu 
diously  avoided.  It  is  plain  that  in  the  ininds  of  these  people 
(the  Americans)  notwitstanding  their  pretensions,  the  subject  of 
freedom  is  a  delicate  one,  to  say  the  least;  and,  as  my  own  ex 
perience  goes  to  show,  in  some  cases  unpleasant,  if  not  danger 
ous.  I  hope  I  have  learned  wisdom  ;  however  difficult  it  may  be, 
I  will  endeavor  to  wait  patiently  for  the  breaking  up  of  the 
mutual  distrust  which,  at  the  least  in  this  family,  I  feel  and 
know  must  come.  Otherwise,  even  with  all  its  exterior  charms, 
I  could  not  endure  the  life  I  lead.  The  pent-up  thought,  which, 
even  in  Algiers,  has  always  been  so  free  and  active,  would  finally 
suffocate  me.  The  truth  is,  if  liberty  of  speech  is  not  soon  to 
be  accorded  me  I  shall  dare  their  hanging;  for  one  might  as 
well  be  strangled  by  a  cord  around  his  throat  as  by  the  actual 
bursting  of  the  heart  itself. 

I  dreamed  last  night  of  Yethra.  Theodosia  came,  as  it  were, 
walking  over  the  ocean,  and  led  her  to  me  with  a  golden  bridle. 
My  Flying  Star  was  fair  as  when  I  first  led  her  from  the  pastures 
of  Nedjed*,  where  her  infancy  had  been  nursed  by  the  rich 
Mother  of  Camels.  But,  as  I  took  the  silken  rein  from  the 
hands  of  Theodosia,  my  beautiful  Bird  of  the  Desert  bowed  her 
self  down  at  my  feet  and  died.  I  awoke  with  the  sobs  that 
almost  choked  me;  but  the  last  thing  I  saw  in  my  dream  was 
Theodosia  herself,  standing  on  a  high  pinnacle,  as  of  a  cloud, 
and  looking  down  upon  me,  with  a  face  as  calm  as  that  of 
Manah,f  the  youngest  daughter  of  God.  I  cannot  dismiss  this 
dream,  and  it  troubles  me.  Heaven  guard  my  precious! 

Adieu, 

SHAHMAH. 

*  This  district  is  known  as  the  "  Mother  of  Camels." 

t  One  of  three  female  angels  who  are  called  "  Daughters  of  God." 


LETTER    XVII. 

SHAHMAH'S  THEORY  OF  HUMPS. 

Home  News— Egypt— True  Strength  of  Nations— Servants  of  the  Family— The  Corporal 
Aunt  Phillis— Samson  and  his  Family— Mary  Ann — Little  Massa — Love  and  Loyalty — A 
Pleasant  Walk — A  Remarkable  Organ— Difficulty  of  Investigation— Shahmah  theorizes 
—Hypothesis  of  Origin— Robert  enters— Levity  and  Gravity. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  have  received  with  great  joy  your  package  and  the  let 
ters  of  Youley,  giving  an  account  of  the  successful  operations  in 
her  mountain  school.  Yes,  my  little  sister  is  to  know  her  office 
truly,  as  a  teacher  and  elevator  of  women  ;  and,  through  these, 
of  men. 

The  news  from  Egypt  is  of  the  most  important  and  interesting 
character.  Mahomet  Ali  is  adopting  the  right  policy.  The 
time  is  coming,  and  now  is,  when  the  true  strength  of  a  nation 
will  be  found  not  so  much  in  the  fortifications  and  armor  of  war, 
as  in  the  arts  of  peace — not  so  much  in  destructive  engines,  as  in 
productive  industry — not  so  much  in  the  amount  of  armed 
forces  it  can  bring  into  the  field,  as  in  the  wisdom  of  its  own 
councils — in  the  diffusion  of  useful  arts  and  sciences,  and  the  gen 
eral  intelligence  of  its  common  men.  These  great  truths  must 
be  illustrated  somewhere,  for  the  humanizing  spirit  of  the  age 
demands  it ;  and  if  not  here,  as  we  had  hoped,  still  I  know  there 
must  be  a  people,  who  can,  and  will,  shadow  forth  and  build  up, 
in  the  face  of  all  men,  the  great  basis  and  superstructure  of  a 
true  human  freedom  and  civilization.  But  I  am  beginning  to 
see  more  and  more,  with  every  day,  that  the  only  moving  power 

211 


212  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

great  enough  to  accomplish  this,  is  in  the  Working  Hand.  He 
who  is  first  to  recognize,  appreciate,  and  honor  this  highest  sym 
bol  of  a  true  humanity,  will  be  a  prophet  of  good  to  mankind. 
The  brand  must  be  extracted,  and  the  work  made  honorable  ; 
then  will  men  begin  more  truly  to  distinguish  and  mark  them 
selves  as  men.  It  is  a  mistake  of  the  old  times,  that  the  strength 
of  a  nation  consists  in  warlike  armor  and  discipline.  There  is 
more  power  in  one  month  of  free,  intelligent  labor,  than  in  a 
whole  year  of  martial  preparation. 

But  a  truce  to  theorizing.  I  remember  now  that  I  have  been 
intending  to  introduce  to  your  acquaintance  my  humble  friends, 
the  colored  people  of  this  family  ;  for,  though  everything  is  done 
for  them  that  can  be  done  here,  yet  the  color  and  condition, 
which  are  made  a  curse,  cannot  be  obliterated.  A  particular  at 
tention  to  this  greatly  wronged  and  degraded  caste,  is  a  point 
which  I  should  never  fail  in,  because  my  chief  interest  is  in  the 
capability  of  the  workers  everywhere,  believing,  as  I  do,  that  it 
is  only  by  elevating  their  character,  that  those  great  changes  in 
government  and  social  condition  which  we  seek,  are  to  be  accom 
plished. 

In  this  family  they  have  fewer  servants  ;  but  they  are  far 
more  active  arid  efficient  than  those  of  Mrs.  Slicer.  They  have 
fewer  striking  points  of  character,  but  more  self-control  and  gen 
eral  intelligence.  The  most  important  personages  among  them 
are  two  very  aged  persons,  a  negro  and  negress,  brother  and 
sister,  who  were  originally  brought  from  Guinea,  and  that  when 
they  were  small  children.  They  have  never  changed  masters, 
otherwise  than  in  the  natural  change  of  heirship;  having  been  first 
brought  over  by  the  father  of  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  through  several 
generations  they  have  still  adhered  to  the  fortunes  of  the 
son.  Their  features  have  not  that  strongly  marked  animal  type, 
which  is  often  seen  in  the  people  of  those  regions,  and  which 
slavery,  without  admixture  of  races,  seems  to  exaggerate  rather 
than  soften.  In  fact,  they  have  never  been  debased  by  their 
condition,  but  even  improved  and  exalted  by  it ;  for  it  is  easy  to 


AUNT   PHILLT8    AND   THE   CORPORAL.  2 13 

see  that  the  best  human  traits  have  been  rather  developed  than 
obliterated.  Their  teeth  are  still  in  good  preservation,  though 
the  flesh  is  much  withered,  the  hair  white  as  snow,  and  the  once 
shining  black  skin  fairly  grey  with  age. 

Aunt  Phillis,  the  negress,  does  very  little  except  wash  dishes, 
and  not  that  unless  she  likes.  Being  lame  and  unable  to  move 
about  readily,  she  is  much  annoyed  by  the  carelessness  and  irre 
gular  habits  of  younger  members,  that  often  invade  her  prem 
ises.  To  keep  her  dishcloth,  seems  to  be  the  one  great  subject 
of  trouble  and  anxiety.  Many  times  a  day  I  hear  her  querulous, 
fluttering  voice,  calling  out:  "  Dar !  my  dicclaw  1  SeP! 
Nabby,  git  out  dar  1  Missis,  vat  you  fink  ?  Tief  no  done  dar  1 
I  put  my  dicclaw  in  my  pocket  !  Oh.  missis,  missis  !  come  right 
'long  here  1" 

Such  is  the  burden  of  her  speech,  almost  all  day.  Yet  no  one 
is  allowed  to  treat  her  with  the  least  disrespect  or  inattention. 
I  have  often  seen  Mrs.  Clement  run  at  her  call,  and  wait  to  hear 
her  harangues,  as  patiently  as  if  she  had  been  her  own  old 
grandmother. 

Jubal,  the  brother,  is  much  more  stately  and  dignified  ;  for 
he  has  been  the  bearer  of  distinguished  honors,  from  his  very 
youth  upward,  he  having  been  ennobled  by  an  office  in  the  Re 
volutionary  army.  Of  the  title  of  corporal,  which  he  still  bears, 
he  is  very  proud.  He  is  seldom  called  by  his  name,  but  is  common 
ly  signalized  as  Corporal  Jube,  or  more  frequently  as  the  cor 
poral.  His  grey-black,  wrinkled  visage  still  has  an  expression  of 
great  intelligence  and  vivacity  ;  though  its  full  feeling  is  not 
called  forth  till  he  enters  the  presence  of  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  whom 
he  still  persists  in  calling  "  Little  Massa,"  notwithstanding  he  is 
now  endowed  with  the  grey  hairs  of  a  patriarch,  and  is  the  father 
of  three  generations. 

The  coachman,  Samson,  and  the  cook,  Kesiah,  are  man  and 
wife,  both  pure  negroes,  genial  and  happy  in  their  nature  and 
condition.  They  present  the  finest  types  of  the  negro  character, 
docility,  gentleness,  fidelity,  and  a  boundless  devotion.  In  their 


214:  SHAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

six  children,  all  unmistakable  negroes,  we  see  that  their  family  re 
lations  have  been  undisturbed.  The  oldest  boy,  Samson,  who  is 
eighteen,  works  in  the  grounds,  and  is  a  capital  gardener.  The 
next,  Timothy,  is  seventeen,  and  is  employed  as  a  waiter,  errand 
boy,  and  general  attendant  in  the  house.  Next  are  two  girls, 
Sarah  and  Kachel,  fifteen  and  fourteen,  who  act  alternately  as 
chamber-maid  and  cook's  assistant — so  that  they  may  acquire  a 
general  knowledge  of  household  matters  ;  while,  at  the  same 
time,  during  their  leisure  hours,  they  are  learning  millinery  and 
dress-making,  or  how  to  work  on  bonnets,  caps  and  gowns. 

Their  teacher  is  a  handsome  mulatto  girl,  who  seems  quite 
alone  and  melancholy  in  this  circle  of  genial  and  happy  relation 
ships.  The  saddened  look  of  Mary  Ann  is  in  strong  contrast  to  the 
general  vivacity  of  those  about  her.  I  have  learned  these  things 
from  Mrs.  Clement,  who  has,  with  apparent  freedom,  given  me 
the  facts,  without  touching  in  the  least  on  the  principles  in 
volved.  Still  I  think  I  can  clearly  see  her  mind  ;  and  whatever 
action  they  may  have  taken,  I  feel  quite  assurred  of  one  thing, 
and  that  is,  the  integrity  of  their  faith  and  good  will  toward 
these  unfortunate  fellow-beings. 

Mrs.  Clement  also  informed  me,  that  in  the  war  of  the  Revo 
lution  the  corporal  was  really  distinguished  for  bravery,  and  had 
even  filled  some  important  commissions  of  trust  and  daring. 
After  the  peace,  when  he  was  presented  with  a  deed  of  manumis 
sion,  and  at  the  same  time  one  of  landed  interest,  he  threw  them 
both  into  the  fire,  declaring  that  he  could  have  no  interest  apart 
from  that  of  the  true  friend,  whom  it  should  always  be  his  greatest 
glory  to  call  master.  Mr.  Van  Brouer  inherits  the  title  and 
the  friendship  from  his  father.  They  have  always  lived  to 
gether,  since  "  ole  massa"  died,  without  being  separated,  even 
for  a  week.  Mrs.  Clement  told  me  that  the  generosity  of  the 
master  was  almost  equal  to  that  of  the  slave;  for  he  has  always 
treated  him  as  a  friend  and  brother,  and  when  the  corporal  is 
sick,  however  infirm  he  may  be  himself,  Mr.  Yan  Brouer  allows 
no  one  else  to  nurse  or  watch  with  him. 


THE   COKPORAL   AND    LITTLE   MASS  A.  215 

You  should  see  them  meet  and  shake  each  other  by  the  hand 
of  a  morning.  When  it  is  about  time  for  "  little  massa "  to 
descend,  the  corporal  posts  himself  by  the  door  that  opens 
directly  on  the  lower  gallery.  When  little  massa  is  on  the 
last  stair,  he  gives  him  his  hand,  which  is  taken  with  a  lingering 
pressure,  and  as  he  escorts  him  to  his  seat  at  the  breakfast- 
table,  they  exchange  circumstantial  questions  concerning  each 
other's  welfare — how  they  slept,  and  how  they  both  find  them 
selves  at  the  present  time. 

All  this  is  very  picturesque;  but  after  all,  there  seems  to  be  a 
singular  un  fitness  between  the  position  and  principles  of  this 
family.  They  do  not,  in  any  respect,  seem  to  assort  well  with 
men-scourgers  and  women-sellers,  as  all  slaveholders,  sooner  or 
later,  are  liable  to  be.  Still,  if  there  must  be  slavery,  it  is  best 
that  it  should  be  in  the  hands  of  good  men.  I  leave  you  for  a 
walk. 

Having  now  a  few  hours  of  leisure,  I  gladly  wake  once  more 
my  plumed  messenger,  and  wing  it  with  loves  for  thee  and 
Youley.  I  am  happier  than  usual  to-day,  for  I  have  had  a 
charming  walk  with  Mrs.  Clement  and  the  children,  and  have 
just  returned.  We  botanized  a  little,  and  talked  a  great  deal. 
She  had  much  to  ask  concerning  her  brother,  and  it  was  a  plea 
sure,  as  you  well  know,  for  me  to  speak  of  our  noble  friend. 
Sometimes  I  have  almost  accused  him  of  deceiving  us;  but  now 
I  can  understand  that  he,  himself,  had  not  the  clearest  views  of 
what  he  told  us.  He  had  the  American  mote  in  his  eyes.  This, 
although  so  minute  that  the  subject,  himself,  does  not  perceive 
it,  has  a  remarkable  effect  upon  the  vision,  so  that  when  turned 
in  certain  directions,  it  often  causes  utter  blindness.  By  and  by 
there  will  be  a  cure  for  this  disease,  and  then  the  true  sight  will, 
as  far  as  possible,  repair  the  wrongs  that  have  been  done  during 
the  prevalence  of  this  great  national  epidemic,  which,  I  begin  to 
think,  affects  almost  all  classes. 

The  morning  passed  off  so  pleasantly,  that  it  was  near  the 
time  for  dinner  before  I  had  dreamed  of  such  a  thing.  Mrs. 


216  SHAHMAH    IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Clement  has  a  singular  influence  over  rne.  I  seem  to  feel 
stronger  in  her  presence,  as  if  she  had  some  mysterious  tonic 
power.  Is  it  not  strange  that  such  an  impression  should  be 
given  by  a  woman — a  true  woman — gentle  and  delicate,  both  in 
mind  and  person  ?  There  is,  perhaps,  something  of  individual 
experience — something  of  discipline,  in  this.  Is  it  because  she 
is  less  fascinating,  that  I  am  so  much  more  at  ease  in  her  com 
pany  than  in  that  of  Mrs.  Slicer  ?  I  do  not  think  it  can  be, 
for  the  reason  that,  under  certain  circumstances,  she  inthralls  me 
even  more  deeply.  There  is  a  splendor  of  the  intellect  in  her, 
that  magnetizes  and  takes  possession  of  the  mind.  The  attrac 
tion  toward  both  seems  to  be  very  nearly  equal  ;  but  they  awaken 
wholly  different  chords  of  feeling.  In  fact,  they  are  so  unlike, 
that  it  is  impossible  to  compare  them;  and  yet  they  are  both  so 
lovely — so  truly  and  purely  woman. 

1  have  been  for  some  time  going  to  tell  you  of  two  peculiari 
ties  I  have  observed  in  these  American  women.  For  one  of  them 
— or  the  deformity  of  the  waist  by  a  severe  and  unnatural  stric 
ture — one  may  see  the  cause  set  forth  in  broad  daylight  at  the 
shop  windows  ;  but  for  the  other,  I  am  wholly  at  a  loss  to  ac 
count.  This  is  a  remarkable  hump,  which  is  situated  at  the 
back,  just  above  and  between  the  hips.  I  do  not  recollect  hav 
ing  beard  of  it  before,  or  having  seen  an  account  of  it  in  the 
works  of  any  naturalist  ;  and  yet  it  is  so  conspicuous  a  feature, 
that  I  really  cannot  see  how  it  should  so  long  have  escaped  at 
tention.  From  the  nature  of  the  case,  I  have  not  been  able  to 
investigate  the  subject  so  thoroughly  as  absolute  science  would 
require.  As  far  as  I  have  been  permitted  to  observe,  the  hump 
does  not  appear  in  the  female  infant  ;  but  it  clearly  begins  to  be 
developed  at  eleven  or  twelve  years  of  age.  It  enlarges,  as  the 
system  matures,  and  gradually  receding  in  the  decline  of  life, 
it  disappears  nearly  in  the  same  manner  in  which  it  comes  on. 

In  its  exterior  effects  it  disturbs  the  equilibrium  of  a  true  pro 
portion  in  the  figure,  and  thus  deforms.  If  it  were  not  to  be 
regarded  as  a  misfortune,  it  would  be  shocking  in  the  extreme  to 


HIS   THEORY   OF   THE   HUMP.  217 

ull  sense  of  beauty  and  good  taste  ;  for  it  not  only  unsettles  the 
harmony  of  proportion,  but  it  protrudes  an  inferior  part  of  the 
body  at  the  expense  of  the  superior.  It  is  a  law  of  physics  that, 
all  other  things  being  equal,  the  volume  of  the  organ  is  the  true 
measure  of  power  in  the  function  ;  hence  the  intellect  develops 
the  head,  but  merely  sensuous  and  passional  powers  are  marked 
by  corresponding  prominences  ia  the  inferior  organism.  Perhaps 
this  is  the  reason  why  the  hump  is  so  much  smaller  in  intellectual 
women. 

Of  its  actual  consistence  I  have  not  the  remotest  idea ;  but 
from  the  mode  of  its  appearance,  development,  and  recession,  I 
would  venture  the  hypothesis  that  it  may  be  a  kind  of  brisket, 
or  fatty  formation,  like  that  of  the  camel,  which  is,  as  you  well 
know,  a  reservoir  of  nutriment,  that  is  often  drawn  upon  in  times 
of  famine.  So  in  these  women  the  hump  is  protruded  in  the  full 
vigor  of  the  system,  and  reabsorbed,  as  the  vital  forces  decline. 
There  is  one  circumstance  which  strongly  favors  this  hypothesis, 
and  that  is,  the  hump  is  much  larger  in  such  subjects  as  are  in 
luxurious  habits  of  living,  where  any  tendency  to  an  accumula 
tion  of  fat  would  naturally  be  stimulated.  This  principle,  how 
ever,  does  not  always  hold  good  ;  for  I  have  seen  the  organ  of 
immense  size  ia  persons  obviously  of  the  lower  ranks,  I  observe 
all  the  higher  quadroons  are  marked  by  this  peculiarity  ;  and 
were  it  not  that  many  of  the  negresses  have  the  same,  I  should 
think  it  was  taken  through  their  affinity  with  the  white  race. 

As  it  is,  I  cannot  satisfy  myself  by  any  reasonable  conjecture  ; 
but  one  thing  occurs  to  me  in  support  of  the  brisket  theory,  and 
that  is  drawn  from  a  historical  fact. 

As  this  continent  was  mostly  in  a  state  of  wilderness  when  the 
European  settlers  arrived,  the  early  mothers  might  have  been 
furnished  with  this  natural  reservoir,  as  an  accumulation  of  sus 
tenance  against  times  of  famine.  But  however  necessary  it  might 
have  been  in  the  pioneer  days  of  hardship  and  suffering,  it  is  no 
longer  wanted  ;  and  the  ancient  blessing  is  converted  into  a 

present  curse.     If  I  were  in  their  confidence,  I  should  recom- 

10 


218  SHAHMAH    IN    FUESFIT  OF   FREEDOM. 

mend  fasting  and  prayer  as  a  remedy — especially  the  former, 
which,  if  the  above  theory  be  true,  must  have  a  direct  and 
specific  action.  A  fine  sense  of  beauty  and  propriety,  would 
surely  make  these  women  willing  to  inflict  upon  themselves  any 
penance  that  would  be  likely  to  remove  it.  Nor  is  this  alL 
There  are  important  moral  considerations  involved,  to  which  a 
true  woman,  as  the  natural  refiner  of  the  world,  could  not  be 
insensible  ;  for  whatever  unduly  develops  the  animal — or  even 
an  undue  expression  of  it — tends  to  debase  and  corrupt  the  com 
mon  mind. 

It  may,  after  all,  be  a  kind  of  epidemic,  caused  by  elimatic 
and  social  peculiarities,  and  thus  at  length  become  chronic.  If 
so,  I  pray  Heaven,  that  my  Youley  be  not  in  the  smallest  degree 
infected  with  it,  as  I  am  happy  to-  say  that  Theodosia  is  not  ; 
though  this  may  be  owing  to  her  Spanish  origin  on  the  mother's, 
side. 

If  there  were  no  other  objection ,  the  morbid  consciousness 
that  infects  this  organ,  is  so  offensive  to  every  principle  of  har 
mony  and  good  taste — andr  as  it  seems  to  mer  even  of  delicacy 
and  feminine  propriety — that  I  cannot  forbear  wondering  how 
any  pure,  and  really  modest  womanr  should  be  willing  to  attract 
to  herself  such  a  train  of  thought  and  feeling,  as  she  must,  by 
these  means,  inevitably  suggest — at  least  to  the  low  and  sensual , 
In  noticing  the  ungraceful,  and  even  disgusting  swing,  or  whisk 
from  side  to  side,  which  this  organ  assumes  in  walking,  I  have 
observed  that,  in  general,  it  is  in  proportion  to  the  volume  of  the 
enlargement,  which  in  some  subjects  is  immense  ;  and  with  it 
appears  so  much  present  consciousness,  that  one  would  almost 
suspect  a  recent  origin,  or  that  it  is  accidental,  and  not  inherent, 
as  I  have  come  almost  to  believe.  I  have  been  studying  this 
phenomenon  with  great  care  and  interest,  and  as  far  as  possible, 
with  a  true  scientific  observation  ;  but  I  cannot  yet  quite  assure 
myself  that  it  has  the  old  familiarity  and  ease  of  nature.  And 
if  not,  how  can  it  be  ?  These  women  surely  would  not  willingly 
thus  deform  and  debase  themselves  !  So  here  is  another  mystery. 


219 

I  shall  get  a  volume  by  and  by,  that  will  be  the  Wonder  Book 
of  the  world,  and  more  incredible  to  all  true  believers,  than 
Tales  of  the  Thousand  and  One  Nights. 

Three,  hours  later. — I  was  interrupted  by  the  doctor,  who  came 
in  just  as  I  had  completed  the  last  sentence  ;  and  so,  as  he  is 
quite  a  student  of  natural  science,  and  professionally  in  the 
science  of  man,  I  laid  the  matter  before  him,  much  as  I  have 
written  it,  adding  however,  what  I  had  not  then  written,  that 
if  this  character  is  really  constitutional  and  permanent,  it  would 
be  of  sufficient  importance  to  authorize  a  new  and  very  strongly 
marked  variety  of  the  race. 

He  listened  to  me  with  such  extreme  gravity,  that  I  really 
began  to  suspect  him  of  some  sinister  thoughts,  until  I  got  to 
the  last  proposition,  when  he  gave  himself  up  to  his  mirth,  and 
laughed  immoderately.  Without  saying  a  single  word,  he  went 
out,  returning  in  a  few  minutes  with  a  small  oval  balloon,  that 
seemed  to  be  made  of  oiled  silk  ;  and  though  I  did  not  see  how 
it  was  inflated,  I  perceived  a  bit  of  tape  half  a  yard  long  on 
each  of  the  pointed  ends.  This  he  threw  at  me — almost  into  my 
face  ;  though  what  relation  it  could  have  to  my  incipient  science 
of  humps,  I  really  cannot  imagine.  If  it  is  only  a  jest,  it  is  a 
very  rude  and  coarse  one  ;  and  with  me,  I  confess  it  does  not 
relish  in  the  least.  The  levity  of  these  Americans,  I  sometimes 
think  is  extraordinary. 

Thursday  Evening,  June  17^. — I  have  kept  this  letter  for 
several  days,  hoping  to  add  something  more  of  interest,  before 
closing;  but  I  seem  to  have  fallen  into  a  strange  vacuity  of 
mind.  There  has  been,  perhaps,  an  overaction  of  the  powers; 
and  now  I  want  rest,  before  nature  makes  another  rally.  What 
it  will  be  for,  or  to  what  purpose,  or  end,  I  cannot  even  conjec 
ture;  but  I  feel  that  there  is  something  of  more  than  ordinary 
consequence  evolving.  What  is  this  power  of  the  soul,  that  is 
always  stretching  out  into  the  future — putting  forth  its  feelers, 
to  try  the  darkness  of  the  great  Unknown  ? 

The   strange    and   inconceivable   conduct   of    the   American 


220  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

people,  as  represented  by  Mrs.  Slicer,  Dr.  Bo  wen,  and  others, 
has  become  a  perfect  terror  to  me.  How  there  is,  or  how  there 
can  be,  a  slave  in  this  republican  country,  I  cannot  even  ima 
gine.  I  ponder  on  the  subject  night  and  day.  And  yet,  here, 
where  I  hoped  for  so  much  sympathy — here,  in  this  very  house, 
where  I  feel  that  I  should,  and  still  must  be  free,  I  am  yet  spell 
bound.  Still  I  must  hide  away  from  the  light  all  that  is  dearest 
and  truest  to  me.  I  cannot  deliver  myself  from  the  power  of 
this  thrall.  Who  shall  deliver  me  ? 

If  I  am  left  alone,  or  ray  attention  is  abstracted,  even  for  a 
moment,  I  see  always  before  me  the  form  of  that  strong  man, 
chained,  with  his  scored  back,  and  hopeless  eyes  ;  and  near  by, 
the  fettered  and  violated  woman,  with  her  straining  eyes  turned 
on  a  group  in  the  distance — her  children  in  the  hands  of  the 
man-stealer — -just  gone — gone  forever.  I  cry  to  Allah,  day  and 
night,  and  ask  him  what  it  means.  Will  nothing  answer  me, 
so  that  I  may  at  least  believe  and  know,  if  it  is  true  ? 

A  dense  cloud  presses  upon  me  almost  continually.  At  times, 
however,  a  sudden  and  surprising  brightness  breaks  in  upon  me, 
as  there  did  in  my  walk  with  Theodosia  this  morning.  But  how 
ever  happy  I  am  with  her,  I  do  not  altogether  lose  the  painful 
consciousness  that  is  always  questioning  whether  I  have  a  right 
to  be  so. 

I  suppose  that  these  crises — these  storms  and  hurricanes  may 
be  as  good  for  the  moral,  as  their  correspondences  are  for  the 
natural  world,  and  that  when  the  thundergust  has  fairly  ex 
ploded,  the  atmosphere  of  the  soul  will  be  brighter  than  before, 
and  all  its  flowers  will  bloom,  and  its  birds  sing,  with  renewed 
sweetness. 

Last  Saturday  I  went  twenty  miles  into  the  country,  where 
I  observed  some  novelties,  especially  the  great  water  lily, 
nelumbium.  This  prince  of  water  lilies  grows  in  shallow  ponds 
and  pools,  and  has  a  flower  from  six  to  eight  inches  in  diameter, 
and  more  resembling  a  magnolia  blossom  than  the  lotus  or  any 
other  of  its  family.  The  huge  peltate  leaves  are  from  one  to 


RED-BUGS    AND   MOCCASIN    SNAKES.  221 

t\vo  feet  in  diameter,  and  these,  together  with  the  flowers, 
instead  of  floating,  are  usually  raised  about  two  feet  from  the 
surface,  on  thick,  spongy  stalks. 

I  should  have  mentioned  before,  two  of  the  greatest  peculiari 
ties  of  this  region.  They  are  moccasin  snakes  and  "  red-bugs." 
The  moccasins  are  of  two  kinds,  the  water  and  the  land  moe- 
cassin.  In  many  places,  after  a  shower,  the  former  are  as 
common  as  frogs.  The  latter  are  common  enough.  They  are 
quite  as  bad  as  the  rattlesnakes,  and  much  more  numerous.  I 
have  never  seen  a  rattlesnake  since  I  came  here;  but  I  have 
met  with  quite  a  number  of  moccasins.  For  this  reason  I  have 
been  often  concerned  about  Theodosia's  rambling  away  alone,  as 
she  often  will  ;  but  she  is  afraid  of  nothing;  and  certainly,  so 
far,  nothing  seems  to  hurt  her.  A  reptile  must  be  very  venom 
ous,  if  it  could. 

Both  species  of  moccasin  snakes  are  of  a  dull,  blackish-brown 
color,  lazy  and  malicious. 

But  the  red-bugs  are  worse  than  the  snakes.  These  are 
represented  to  be  certain  little  red  insects,  abounding  in  the 
weeds,  bushes,  and  grass,  and  attaching  themselves  to  anything 
animal  that  comes  in  their  way.  They  bury  themselves  under  the 
skin,  where  they  produce  an  intolerable  itching,  and  of  course 
scratching,  from  whence  come  sores  and  scabs.  These  small 
intruders  are  the  habitants  at  this  very  time,  on  my  own  person, 
of  as  many  as  fifty  respectable  blotches,  that  give  more  uneasi 
ness  than  one  would  expect  from  so  diminutive  a  creature.  I 
say  represented  because  I  have  never  seen  any  of  the  gentry, 
though  I  have  felt  them  to  my  satisfaction.  Eobert,  in  his 
merry  way,  often  congratulates  me  upon  the  unusual  facilities 
which  he  and  I,  as  botanists,  enjoy  for  making  their  acquaint 
ance. 

The  cotton  fields  are  now  in  full  flower;  and  nothing  could 
be  lovelier  than  an  extensive  field  covered  with  its  rich,  creamy 
wave  of  blossoms. 

But  I  will  not  inflict  upon  you  any  more  of  this  dullness.     Still, 


222  SHATIMAH   IN   PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

through  all  these  untoward  and  discouraging  circumstances,  I 
do  believe,  with  a  great  faith,  that  whatever  is  best  for  us  must 
actually,  in  the  fullness  of  time,  work  its  way  outward.  Fare 
well;  and  may  my  next  carry  with  every  word,  to  thee  and 
Ybuley  a  true 

Salaa'm  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    XVIII. 

THEY    CELEBRATE   THE    FOURTH    OF   JULY. 

'Shahmah's  first  Conjugation — The  Verb  to  Love — Robert's  Warning—  Pine-Woods — The 
Heart's  Mystery— The  Great  Anniversary — The  Corporal's  Stories — The  Botanists  go 
Down— Picturesque  Scene—Storming  of  Fort  Moultrie — Thrilling  Effects  of  the  Narra 
tive — Another  Voice — Simao  Appears — Speech  and  Exit— Incident — Reflections — Mr. 
Van  Brouer— Home  Yearnings. 

COTTONWOOD,  July  6. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  have  not  been  idle  for  the  past  three  or  four  weeks, 
though  I  have  not  had  so  much  time  as  usual  for  writing.  I 
Slave  been  zealously  engaged  in  several  different  pursuits,  to 
which  I  have  been  for  some  time  wishing  to  give  a  more  decided 
attention,  than  I  had  yet  been  able  to  do.  In  the  first  place, 
by  teaching  Theodosia  the  principles  of  drawing,  and  overlook 
ing  her  studies,  I  am  keeping  both  hand  and  eye  in  practice.  I 
am  also  embracing  this  fine  opportunity  of  reading  French  with 
lier;  for  you  must  know  she  speaks  the  language  with  the  grace 
and  elegance  of  a  true  Parisienne.  I  am,  in  short,  making 
much  progress,  notwithstanding  the  doctor  has  chosen  to  keep 
3timself  merry  about  it.  On  looking  into  my  grammar  thir 
morning,  he  chanced  to  open  to  some  delicate  pencil-lings  of 
Theodosia,  in  the  margin  of  the  first*  conjugation.  "  Ah  I" 
ipiiid.  he,  with  a  most  lugubrious  look,  the  corners  of  the  mouth 
drawn  down,  and  the  brow  and  lids  half  scowling,  half  pendent, 
"  beware  of  that  verb.  It  has  caused  more  falls,  especially  to 
young  students,  than  all  the  rest  put  together;  and  let  me  tell 

*  Aimer^  to  love.— ED. 


224:  SHAHMAH    IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

you,  on  the  word  of  a  doctor,  that  in  certain  conditions  of  the 
system  it  is  fatal." 

Robert  is  a  humorist,  and  so  must  have  his  joke ;  but  if  he 
knew  how  intensely  this  very  thing  is  trying  me,  he  would  not 
speak  so.  You  infer  from  what  I  have  said  that  Mrs,  Slicer  and 
her  family  have  arrived,  and  that  she  brought  the  STAR  along 
with  her.  The  padre  and  madame  also  came  up;  but  Mr.  Ben 
nett,  having  critical  business  affairs  on  his  hands,  yet  remains  in 
the  city. 

Our  whole  party,  now  including  that  of  Mrs.  Slicer,  have  also 
made  a  visit  of  two  weeks  to  the  Pine  Woods,  where  most  of  the 
planters,  who  can  afford  it,  retire  from  the  alluvions  during  the 
hot  season.  Here  life  exists  under  peculiar  and  inviting  aspects, 
almost  reverting  to  the  primitive  simplicity  of  the  pastoral 
ages.  These  woods  are  considered  healthy  ;  the  clear  streams 
are  thronged  with  trout  ;  the  resinous  odor  is  not  unpleasant  ; 
and  the  music  of  this  great  wind-harp  is  entrancing.  The 
luscious  Pine-wood  grape  is  now  ripe.  It  runs  on  the  ground, 
often  covering  immense  tracts.  The  bluish  or  purple  fruit,  is 
large,  cone-shaped,  transparent,  and  delicious.  I  must  tell  you 
more  of  these  woods  another  time. 

Do  you  ask  how  I  progress-  in  the  unfolding  of  this  heart- 
mystery  ?  The  truth  is,  I  hardly  know  how  to  answer  you. 
Theodosia^s  manner  toward  me  has  changed  wholly,  since  she 
came  here.  She  is  not  haughty  ;  she  is  not  reserved  ;  she  is  not 
distant,  nor  cold,  but  her  feeling  seems  to  be,  in  some  degree, 
compounded  of  the  whole.  She  is  as  kind,  as  truthful,  as  quick 
to  respond  to  appreciation  and  sympathy,  as  ever  ;  but  she  now 
uniformly  keeps  herself  at  a  certain  distance,  which  I  am  unable 
to  get  over.  And  this  very  manner,  much  as  it  annoys  me  at 
times,  enhances  her  beauty,  and  heightens  the  effect  of  her 
charms.  Never  before  did  I  so  yearn  to  come  near  her  ;  and 
yet  I  would  not  renew  that  unconscious  and  unquestioning  child- 
faith,  that  first  sent  her  to  my  arms.  It  is  the  instinct  of 
womanhood  asserting  its  own.  I  respect ;  I  honor  ;  I  love  j  I 


DESECRATION  OF  THE  FOURTH  OF  JULY.       225 

venerate  it  ;  and  whatever  award  it  makes,  I  shall  now  know 
will  not  be  of  blind  passion,  but  with  a  thoughtful,  conscientious 
will  to  do  right,  in  love,  as  in  all  other  things. 

I  am  becoming  more  and  more  a  complete  duality.  Two 
wholly  distinct  currents  of  life  are  now  in  motion,  one  of  them 
involving  a  great  thought,  out  of  which  I  am  to  solve  the  pro 
blem  of  my  mission  and  work  in  life,  the  other  an  affection  of 
the  heart,  through  which  I  must  unfold  all  that  can  make  my 
work  beneficial  or  beautiful  to  me.  But  this  divorce  is  unnatu 
ral.  Will  the  time  ever  be  when  the  two  great  forces  of  our 
being,  mind  and  heart,  can  act  jointly,  so  that  the  first  shall 
be  inspired  and  energized  by  the  last,  as  that  also  is  intensi 
fied  and  disciplined  by  the  first  ?  Such  a  time  must  come  ; 
and  it  will  be  when  there  is  perfect  freedom  of  development  for 
man,  as  for  all  other  beings. 

The  great  national  festival,  as  you  will  see  by  the  date  of 
this,  is  already  passed  over.  I  had  looked  forward  with 
much  interest,  before  I  came  to  this  country,  hoping  to  see  the 
American  people  enter  truly  into  the  spirit  of  their  great  jubilee, 
as  it  had  been  described  by  our  friend.  But,  an  acquaintance 
with  slavery  and  the  Hoosier  Democracy  has  rather  damped 
my  ardor.  In  general  terms,  I  will  say  there  was  much  firing 
of  squibs,  and  other  waste  of  gunpowder,  and  an  equal  explosion 
of  talk,  in  the  form  of  orations.  There  was  much  eating  and 
drinking — much  swaggering  and  bullying — but  small  likeness 
to  the  great  archetypal  day,  in  any  of  their  proceedings.  I 
could  not  shut  my  ears  against  the  cannon  ;  but  I  would  not 
unnecessarily  put  my  best  hopes  to  the  blush,  by  listening  to 
their  bacchanal  toasts,  and  swelling,  hypocritical  speeches.  I 
am  happy  to  perceive  that  the  principal  members  of  this  family 
are  of  the  same  opinion  ;  though,  as  yet,  we  have  not  spoken 
freely  on  these  subjects.  My  unfortunate  experience  demands 
caution.  I  am  waiting  for  them  to  open  these  questions,  as  I 
know  they  will ;  for  both  in  feeling  and  principle  I  am  daily 
drawn  nearer  to  them. 

10* 


226  SHAHMAH  IN   PUKSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

The  anniversary  of  the  immortal  day  we  spent  socially  and 
quietly  together,  the  doctor  and  myself  being  mostly  engaged 
in  arranging  our  herbal  treasures,  which  are  now  rapidly  accu 
mulating. 

But  there  was  one  good  thing,  of  which  I  must  not  forget  to 
inform  you  ;  for  it  was  quite  in  the  spirit  of  the  old  time.  This 
was  a  real  holiday  to  the  slaves.  They  were  also  receiving 
visits  from  their  friends  in  the  neighboring  plantations  ;  and 
they  were  early  dressed  in  their  gayest  gear. 

The  great  treat  of  the  day,  was  to  witness  the  rejuvenation 
and  reproduction  of  Revolutionary  scenes,  in  the  narratives  of 
the  corporal,  who  has  almost  the  genius  of  an  Arabian  story 
teller.  He  appeared  in  a  full  suit  of  regimentals — the  same  he 
had  worn  in  '82,  and  which  he  had  kept  rolled  in  tobacco- 
leaves,  to  be  brought  out  only  on  the  Fourth  of  July,  and  other 
great  festivals,  ever  since.  The  cocked  hat,  like  the  face  it 
shaded,  had  grown  grey  with  age  ;  but  the  heart  of  the  old 
man  was  still  true  to  all  he  had  ever  conceived  of  the  spirit 
of  "1 6. 

The  hero  of  the  day  was  conducted  in  state  to  the  southern 
portico,  where  the  sun  lay  rich  and  warm  among  the  vines  and 
shrubbery,  and,  seated  in  a  wicker  chair,  placed  near  the  edge 
of  the  platform,  and  fronting  the  grounds.  Near  by,  in  a  low 
chair,  her  wasted  form  erect  almost  to  rigidity,  sat  Aunt  Phillis. 
And  there  soon  gathered  the  audience — children,  white  and 
black,  the  servants  and  their  visitors. 

We  could  hear  the  rhythmic  volume  of  the  old  man's  narrative 
with  responding  shouts  and  acclamations,  from  the  gallery 
where  we  were  working ;  but  having  finished  our  floral  labors, 
we  went  down  to  the  east  drawing-room,  where,  from  a  shaded 
window,  we  could  see  and  hear  without  being  observed. 

The  scene  was  full  of  vivacity  and  picturesque  effect,  which, 
in  some  of  its  features,  would  remind  you  of  Ethiopia  and  the 
Upper  Nile.  Unconsciously  graceful  groups,  or  single  figures, 
were  sitting,  standing,  reclining  on  the  ground,  or  leaning 


A   THRILLING    STOEY   FOE   THE   SLAVES.  227 

against  the  trees,  while  their  bright  ribbons,  their  gay  turbans 
and  holiday  dresses,  deepened  their  hues  in  the  golden  sunshino, 
and  like  tufts  of  gorgeous  flowering,  that  bloomed  out  of  the 
deep  verdure,  clothed  and  colored  the  picture,  that  was  not 
by  any  means  wanting  in  the  higher  character  of  a  true  human 
interest,  feeling,  aad  power. 

I  observed  that  the  leading  sentiment  of  these  stories  was  not 
of  freedom,  but  devotion  to  the  whites.  They  were  the  heroes  ; 
and  with  them  lay  the  great  interest  ;  though  I  noticed  there 
was  always  a  warm  response,  whenever  the  faithful  servant  was 
introduced  on  the  stage. 

The  only  story  I  heard  in.  full  was,  the  storming  of  Fort 
Moultrie,  which  the  corporal  had  witnessed,  when  only  a  boy  of 
fourteen,  he  having  entered  the  army  five  years  later. 

He  pictured  m  vivid  colors,  the  terror  of  the  Carolinians, 
when  they  first  heard  that  the  enemy  was  coming,  and  dwelt 
especially  on  the  fact,  that  dear  missis  couldn't  sleep  o'  nights, 
and  grew  quite  pale  and  thin.  To  this  they  all  responded,  the 
women  with  low  groans,  and  rocking  of  the  body  to  and  fro  ; 
for  missis  was  to  them  an  old  acquaintance  ;  albeit,  she  had 
gone  out  of  the  world  long  before  most  of  them  had  entered  it. 
He  told  them  how  little  massa  was  a  baby  then,  and  how  sorry 
he  was  to  leave  him  when  massa  sent  him,  with  many  other 
negroes,  to  Sullivan  Island,  to  work  on  the  fort  of  Massa 
Moultrie.  He  described  the  cutting  of  the  palmetto  trees, 
and  the  mounting  of  the  cannon  ;  while  men  and  boys  showed 
their  interest  in  the  work,  by  imitative,  and  more  or  less  violent 
gesticulations.  He  described  the  threatening  acts  of  the  enemy, 
and  the  quick  gathering  of  the  forces  on  the  American  side, 
while  many  sprang  to  their  feet  to  be  more  free  in  their  motions. 
He  told  of  the  arrival  of  the  Ketch  Thunder  opposite  the  fort, 
while  breaths  were  drawn  in,  and  eyes  projected,  with  an 
expression  of  mingled  terror  and  wonder.  In  the  deep  silence 
that  followed,  he  illustrated  the  throwing  of  the  first  bomb, 
describing  its  effects  ;  and  the  breath  was  violently  thrown  out, 


228  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

in  mingled  sobs,  and  cries,  and  groans.  They  leaped  from  the 
earth  :  they  tossed  their  arms  ;  they  rocked  to  and  fro,  with  an 
intense  expression  of  interest  and  animation. 

He  told  how  the  English  vessels  got  fast  on'  the  "  Middle 
Ground  ;"  and  a  new  chord  was  struck.  They  leaped  more 
violently  than  before,  but  with  vivid  signs  of  joy  ;  while  inter 
mingling  shouts  of  "  Ki  !  ki  I"  for  a  moment  interrupted  the 
speaker. 

He  touched  another  string  and  woke  a  sort  of  romantic 
interest.  He  was  absorbed,  and  lost  himself  in  the  heat  of  the 
action.  He  told  how  the  bullets  and  bombs  went  all  round, 
over  and  under  Massa  Moultrie,  who  was  the  special  object  of 
his  admiration.  When  he  described  the  raising  of  the  broken 
standard,  by  Massa  Jasper,  and  told  how  Massa  McDonald,  with 
his  last  breath,  cheered  on  his  men  to  victory,  it  seemed  as  if 
the  very  hearts  had  stopped  beating,  in  the  strain  to  comprehend 
all  of  that  wonderful  scene. 

The  narrator  rose  from  point,  in  energy  and  enthusiasm,  until 
he  came  to  the  decisive  blow,  that  finally  confirmed  the  victory, 
when  he  was  so  carried  away  with  the  eloquence  of  his  own 
memories,  that  he  sprang  to  the  ground  ;  and  raising  his  old 
grey  chapeau,  swung  it  in  the  air,  with  "  Three  cheers  for  dear 
old  Carolina  1" 

The  shouting  and  the  cheers  multiplied  and  echoed  from  every 
point ;  and  it  was  some  minutes  before  silence  and  attention 
were  permitted  to  come  back  again.  Then  he  told  them,  but 
more  quietly,  how  the  proud  English  were  driven  off,  and  how 
Congress  and  Massa  Washington,  himself,  sent  letters  to  Massa 
Moultrie. 

It  was  then  that  we  were  startled  by  a  deep  and  earnest 
voice.  "  Did  they  send  any  letters  to  the  black  men  that 
helped  build  the  fort,  and  stood  among  the  rattling  bombs  and 
bullets  to  defend  it  ?  What  did  they  fight  for  ?  Was  it  to 
have  their  wives  and  children  stole  away  ?  Was  it  for  chains 
and  slavery  in  any  form  ?  No,  it  was  for  love — love  of  the 


SIMAO   STIRS   THE  DREGS.  229 

masters  that  enslaved  them — love  of  the  white  man's  heel  that 
crushed  them." 

By  the  smothered  groans  I  heard — by  the  flashing  and  the 
tearful  eyes — by  the  uneasy  motions,  and  the  rocking  to  and 
fro,  in  all  those  writhing  and  dusky  forms,  I  knew  that  they 
were  stung  with  a  suddenly  aroused  sense  of  wrong.  No  one 
— not  even  the  corporal  himself,  who  is  always  so  ready  with 
apologies  for  massa — attempted  a  reply. 

The  face  of  a  negro  was  turned  toward  me  after  the  speech  ; 
then  I  first  recognized  Simao,  the  husband  of  Zindie,  and  he  as 
quickly  saw  and  knew  me.  Physically,  he  is  one  of  the  noblest 
specimens  of  man.  The  broad  and  massive  chest,  the  strong 
and  well-knit  limbs,  and  the  bold  and  finely  formed  head, 
all  confirm  it.  Turning  his  imposing  front  directly  toward 
me,  he  added,  "  Why  didn't  they  free  us?  Say,  master,  can 
you  tell  me  ?" 

He  had  the  same  deep,  bitter,  despairing  look  I  had  noticed 
before.  Is  that  Herculean  frame — that  great  heart — that  truly 
human  soul  to  be  so  shaken,  and  wronged,  and  roused,  and 
nothing  come  of  it  ? 

As  if  he  could  not  endure  the  sight  of  happy  faces,  the  negro, 
with  a  mingled  grace  and  dignity  of  action  that  might  well  have 
become  a  Roman  senator,  wrapped  around  him  his  light  mantle, 
which,  for  some  reason  or  other,  I  am  told,  he  almost  always 
wears,  and  slowly  walked  away. 

I  too  could  stay  no  longer  ;  but  I  carried  the  scene  away 
with  me,  as  the  subject  of  sorrowful  reflections.  Is  it  possible 
that  souls  and  hearts  like  these  can  be  alienated — robbed  of 
humanity — reduced  to  the  condition  of  mere  chattels  ?  But 
that  deep,  unanswered  question,  though  now  heard  only  in  the 
writhing  of  the  crushed  manhood,  has  to  be  met.  It  must 
probe  the  deepest,  it  must  compel  the  strongest,  stretch  out  into 
the  farthest,  and  reach  up  into  the  highest  of  all  moral,  mental, 
and  spiritual  power.  It  lies  at  the  very  root  of  all  social  right 
and  obligation  ;  and  blessed  will  it  be  for  this  country,  and 


230  SHAHMAH  DT   PUESTJIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

the  world,  if,  in  breaking  forth,  it  does  not  open  torrents  of 
blood. 

And  thou,  poor,  degraded,  wronged  and  suffering  Negro  !  Is 
there  yet  none  to  recognize  thy  faith — none  to  reward  thy  devotion 
— none  to  unfold  those  powers  of  self-elevation,  which  thy  fervid 
nature  could  so  well  sustain  ?  Justice  must  be  rendered,  or  the 
accumulated  vengeance  will  rise,  only  to  absorb,  and  overthrow, 
and  devour. 

Yes,  the  question  of  that  poor,  despised  chattel  cannot  much 
longer  be  avoided.  It  must  be  opened  by  the  fireside  and  the 
wayside  ;  it  must  be  carried  into  the  pulpit  ;  it  must  be  met  in 
the  senate  chamber,  and  finally  answered  by  the  great  awaking 
voice  of  humanity  itself.  There  is  no  avoiding  it.  It  stands  in 
every  path.  It  intercepts  every  relation,  and  interest,  and 
power  of  life,  and  progress,  and  civilization — everywhere  de 
manding  justice,  and  everywhere  gathering  strength. 

I  feel  that  this  is  true,  in  the  very  atmosphere  of  the  age 
itself,  though  the  precise  modes  of  action  do  not  appear.  The 
whole  earth  is  inspired  with  it,  and  the  overshadowing  love  of 
heaven  answers  and  confirms  it. 

Evening. — As  I  passed  through  the  court,  in  returning  to  my 
chamber,  I  met  Mr.  Van  Brouer.  I  knew  from  his  position 
that  he  had  been  observing  me.  I  felt  that  every  thought — 
every  emotion  had  been  truly  read.  I  was  near  yielding  to  the 
attractive  force,  that  always  seems  carrying  me  toward  him, 
when,  as  if  anticipating  it,  he  waved  his  hand  gently,  but  with 
a  kind  of  authority  which  I  could  not  resist,  apparently  to  me. 
Afterwards,  I  thought  it  must  be  to  the  children,  who  were  ap 
proaching,  and  who  also  appropriated  his  dismissal.  Whence  is 
the  mystery  that  envelops  him  ?  Why  does  he  sequestrate 
himself,  as  if  unusually,  at  this  time  ?  Why  does  he  wear  that 
T5old,  calm,  searching  look  only  to  me  ?  Or  why  and  how  does 
he  magnetize  me  with  this  strange  equipoise  of  attraction  and 
repulsion.  I  left  him  standing  there,  silent,  deep,  and  thought 
ful  ;  and  though  he  hardly  recognized  me,  I  felt  to  the  heart's 


BEAUTY   AND   POWEK   OF   THE   SAGE.  231 

core,  the  stately  grandeur  of  that  form,  whose  very  beauty  I 
could  almost  bow  down  and  worship.  In  my  agitation  I  forgot 
to  follow  poor  Simao,  and  inquire  about  the  story  he  promised 
me,  until  I  found  he  was  gone.  My  heart  is  full  of  sadness, 
yearning  to  repose  itself  with  thee  and  Youley  I  can  write  no 
more. 

Salaam, 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER   XIX. 

ROBERT'S  HISTORY  OP  MR.  SIM. 

Simao  visits  Shahmah— Some  Account  of  Himself— Fears  Separation— Speaks  more  freely 
of  Himself— Terrible  Sense  of  his  Condition— Exit  Simao— Enter  Robert— Begins  the 
Story — Remarkable  Fund  of  a  Christian  Church — Death — Exchange — The  Benefactress 
— Bound  by  Kindness — True  to  Trust — A  Mutual  Pledge. 

COTTONWOOD,  July  13. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Because  I  know  you  will  feel  much  interest  in  the  fate  of 
Simao,  the  wonderful  negro,  I  will  give  you  some  account  of  an 
interview  which  I  had  with  him  last  evening.  He  came  to  me 
by  appointment,  and  we  sat  alone  together  in  my  chamber,  for 
some  time  both  keeping  silence.  The  close  sympathy  which  had 
already  sprung  up  between  us,  seemed  better  contented  with 
that  interior  speech  that  was  always  so  true  between  us,  flowing 
directly  between  soul  and  soul,  and  hardly  wishing  for  or  needing 
vocal  expression. 

At  length  he  entered  upon  the  affairs  which  he  knew  would 
be  interesting  to  me,  and  then  he  spoke  with  considerable  ani 
mation,  but  yet  in  that  deep  and  subdued  tone  and  spirit  that 
commonly  distinguish  him  so  remarkably  from  his  gay  and  viva 
cious  people. 

He  is  now  looking  with  great  anxiety  for  the  arrival  of  his 
wife,  whom  he  has  hardly  seen  more  than  for  a  few  stolen 
minutes  at  a  time  for  a  number  of  years;  though  there  was  a 
period  when  he  visited  her  frequently,  and  then  became  the  father 
of  the  little  boy,  who  is  strikingly  like  him.  I  have  a  very 
strong  impression  that  he  meditates  escape.  Why  should  T  fear 


WEONGS   OF   MAJSTHOOD   IN    THE   SLAVE.  233 

it  ?  for  what  can  be  more  terrible  than  a  life  like  this  ?  and  yet 
the  idea  fills  me  with  horror.  He  is  much  afraid  that  Mr.  Slicer 
will  contrive  another  separation  when  he  learns  of  his  being  in 
the  neighborhood.  At  length  these  terrible  thoughts  pressed  so 
upon  me  that  I  could  not  speak. 

I  was  roused  from  these  reflections  by  his  suddenly  observing 
my  taciturnity,  and  rising  to  go. 

"  Stay  a  little  while,"  I  answered  quickly,  "  and  let  me  hear 
more  of  you.  Tell  me  why  in  all  things  you  are  so  different  from 
all  others  of  your  kind  ?" 

"Other  slaves  !"  he  said,  with  an  emphasis  that  was  really 
caustic  on  the  hateful  word.  Then  lifting  his  large  eyes  slowly 
from  the  ground,  and  regarding  me  with  a  look  of  that  great 
sadness  that  is  so  heart-breaking,  he  said  :  "  Good  master,  I 
know  it  pains  you  to  speak  it,  and  yet  it  must  be  spoken." 

He  lapsed  again  into  silence,  but  after  a  little  while  resumed  : 
"All  these  peculiarities  torture,  because  they  distinguish  me. 
And  sometimes  I  am  so  maddened  by  the  observation  and  curi 
osity  they  excite — so  racked  by  the  questions  and  remarks  they 
call  forth,  that  I  almost  wish  to  unman  myself,  before  God  and 
the  world,  and  return,  if  it  were  possible,  into  the  ignorant, 
brutish  being,  clothed  in  coarse  and  filthy  rags,  to  feed  on  hoe- 
cakes  in  the  week  days,  and  by  theft,  or  gift,  of  a  Sunday,  to 
grease  my  throat  with  the  fat  of  swine's  flesh.  The  sight  of 
these  finer  garments — the  sound  of  this  proper  speech,  which  I 
have  so  truly  earned,  and  which  by  all  natural  and  moral  right 
belong  to  me — I  almost  loathe,  at  times,  praying  for  anything — 
the  whip,  the  brine,  the  brand,  the  bloodhounds — rather  than 
this  refined  sense  of  wrong  and  loss,  that  is  burning  forever  at 
my  heart's  core;  and  I  know  there  is  nothing  in  the  world  that 
can  kill  it.  There  is  at  times  a  living  fiend  in  that  unquench 
able  fire,  that  upbraids  and  taunts  me  with  my  loss,  as  if  I  had 
willed  it — as  if  I  were  not  the  greatest  sufferer  by  it. 

"  And  yet,  again,  I  feel  such  a  pride  in  this  untamable 
strength  ;  for  I  know  that,  if  left  free  in  limb  and  mind,  there  is 


234:  SIIAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

not  a  height  on  the  earth  I  could  not  reach — not  an  honor  I 
might  not  win.  But  a  sense  of  these  possible  triumphs  is  mo 
mentary;  and  then  I  see  the  naked  and  revolting  truth.  I  can 
not  even  stretch  out  a  hand  toward  the  way  I  would  go,  but  the 
cold  weight  and  clank  of  the  chain  admonish  me.  0  master  1 
you  can  never  dream  how  cruel  it  is  to  look  out  of  slavery  to  all 
a  man  could  be,  and  then  come  back  to  the  chattel  !  To  look  at 
schools,  and  colleges,  and  the  platforms  of  popular  assemblies 
and  legislative  halls,  feeling  that  only  such  great  means  and 
measures  can  truly  match  our  manhood,  and  then  to  crush  our 
selves  down  into  the  bought  and  sold — the  dumb,  powerless 
thing,  that  is  only  made  for  the  pleasure  and  profit  of  another  I" 

Ju&  he  said  this,  his  voice  and  look  were  terrible — not  from 
any  expression  of  violence,  but  from  the  profound  depths  of  en 
durance  which  they  disclosed.  I  was  going  to  question  him 
further  concerning  the  reason  of  these  differences,  when  he  sud 
denly  drew  out  his  watch — a  fine,  large,  gold  repeater — and 
pleading  an  engagement,  took  leave  ;  though  not  without  pro 
mising  to  visit  me  freely  and  frequently. 

I  was  musing  upon  this  apparent  personal  freedom — so 
strangely  contrasted  with  his  language,  and  with  all  I  knew  of 
slavery,  when  Dr.  Bowen  opportunely  came  in. 

With  but  little  hesitation  I  laid  the  matter  before  him.  He 
seemed  grateful  for  my  confidence  (for  anything  that  touches 
freedom,  here,  except  perhaps  Whig  and  Democratic  freedom, 
must,  I  assure  you,  be  confidential),  and  pleased  with  the  oppor 
tunity  of  breaking  the  ice,  as  he  termed  it. 

He  began  by  saying  :  "  All  that  you  have  heard  of  that  man 
— all  you  have  observed  in  him,  I  will  be  bound  to  say,  does  not 
equal  or  reach  what  may  truly  be  said  of  him.  He  was  born 
noble,  and  cannot  choose  but  be  so,  though  it  makes  his  suffer 
ings  still  more  bitter  and  terrible.  His  life,  so  far,  has  been  a 
strangely  eventful  one  ;  and  God  only  knows  where  it  will  end. 

"  Joseph  Lewis  Simao — now  better  known  as  Sim,  or  Mr. 
Sim — was  born  in  the  Island  of  St.  Vincent,  one  of  the  Cape 


A   PIOUS   PATRON   OF  CHURCHES.  235 

Verde  group;  but  when  a  small  boy  of  not  more  than  four  years, 
he  was  sold  to  a  planter  who  lived  several  hundred  miles  higher 
up  the  river.  His  new  master  was  a  monster  in  human  form. 
The  crack  of  the  whip,  and  the  groans  and  shrieks  of  the  tor 
tured,  were  his  favorite  music.  Bad  as  he  was,  his  depraved 
appetites  craved  for  worse  than  even  he.  could  reach.  He 
wanted  excitement  and  the  most  active  stimuli  ;  but  fourth-proof 
brandy  was  flat  and  stale.  He  was  a  temperate  man  in  regard 
to  spirituous  liquors;  but  he  enjoyed  with  a  fiendish  zest  his 
daily  draught  of  fresh  human  blood.  His  slaves  had  no  fear  of 
being  sold  South — which,  as  I  suppose,  you  may  have  heard 
is  the  great  bug-bear  of  the  more  northern  and  milder  re 
gions." 

Having  simply  expressed  dissent,  by  saying  that  I  knew 
nothing  at  all  about  the  customs,  he  nodded  significantly,  say 
ing,  "  Time  enough — time  enough  yet,  I  assure  you,"  and  then 
went  on  again: 

"  I  knew  this  man-tiger;  and  though  some  of  the  more  liberal 
might  have  thought  he  was  a  little  too  fast,  yet,  on  the  whole, 
he  was  a  respectable  member  of  society,  and  of  the  church  in 
J ,  which,  by  the  way,  he  largely  endowed  with  a  fund,  con 
sisting  of  slaves  and  their  children,  to  all  posterity." 

I  interrupted  him  with  an  exclamation  of  horror  ;  but  he 
quietly  resumed  :  "  You  must  get  yourself  hardened,  and  the 
quicker  the  better.  But  I  was  going  to  say,  the  most  remark 
able  thing  in  the  compact  is  that  several  individuals,  or  corpo 
rate  elements  of  this  fund,  are  members  of  the  church  itself, 
and  actually  go  to  the  communion  table — the  second  and  lower 
table  of  course  " 

"  Yes,"  I  interrupted  again,  "  and  not  to  partake  of  the  sym 
bols  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  but  absolutely  of  their 
own." 

"It  is  too  true,"  he  returned;  "but  you  could  not  get  any 
body  around  here  to  look  at  it  in  that  light.  There  is,  perhaps, 
hardly  so  zealous  a  band  of  Christians  anywhere  as  you  will 


236  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

find  in  that  very  church.  They  are  more  than  half  gone  mad 
with  the  love  of  God;  and  will  shave  doctrines  and  points  of 
faith  as  fine  and  thin  of  a  Sunday,  as  they  do  notes  and  bar 
gains  of  a  week  day.  And  this  man — this  master  of  Sim — for 

then  he  was  not  Mr. ,  was  more  pious  than  any  one  of  them 

all,  as  he  had  a  right  to  be,  having  invested  so  largely. 

"He  seemed  to  know  instinctively  that  there  was  nothing 
beyond  himself  that  could  terrify  his  slaves.  Having  met  him 
face  to  face,  there  was  no  sugar  nor  rice  swamp — nothing  of  any 
sort  or  kind,  that  would  not  be  better  than  the  present.  So 
when  he  would  frighten,  he  clutched  at  them  with  a  tightening 
grip,  and  never  threatened  to  sell  them. 

"  But  Death,  at  length,  was  too  much  for  him.  The  old  fellow 
fought  like  a  tiger,  as  he  was,  with  the  common  adversary;  but, 
for  the  first  time,  he  was  foiled,  and  came  off  second  best. 

"He  was  tumbled  into  the  ground  with  but  little  ceremony; 
for,  truth  to  say,  human  nature  is  yet  honest  enough  to  revolt  at 
such  depravity  ;  and  he  had  but  few  friends,  though  after  his 
demise  his  remarkable  benefactions  were  made  the  subject  of 
much  nasal  and  florid  eulogy  in  the  Church  and  papers;  not 
withstanding  I  believe  that  a  dryer  corpse  was  never  laid  in  the 
ground.  If  it  afterward  took  to  moulding,  it  wasn't  on  ac 
count  of  the  tears. 

"  The  slaves  were  sold,  and  among  them  was  our  friend,  then 
just  emerging  into  manhood,  and  described  in  the  papers  as  '  a 
stout,  active,  and  likely  black  fellow,  five  feet  ten  inches  high, 
strong  and  muscular.'  But  they  who  wrote  this  had  no  measure 
for  the  actual  man.  In  an  attempt  to  run  away,  however, 
Sim  had  been  retaken  ;  and  as  his  right  palm  was  adorned 
with  the  certificate  of  his  enterprise,  this  circumstance  tended 
rather  to  depreciate  his  current  value.  So,  in  addition  to  this, 
as  the  times  were  rather  hard,  the  so  much  blood,  muscle,  and 
bones,  with  the  bellows  and  engine  to  work  them,  which  the  list 
of  his  practicabilities  included,  went  for  a  few  hundreds.  He  was 
purchased  by  the  widow  of  one  of  our  richest  planters  on  the 


APPRECIATION   AND   DEVELOPMENT.  237 

river  just  above  here;  aiid,  strange  to  say,  after  having  been  at 
first  quite  disheartened  at  what  she  considered  her  bad  bargain, 
she  suddenly  came,  with  a  woman's  intuition,  to  see  into  him, 
and  perceive  his  value. 

"  Being  naturally  a  very  gentle  and  true-hearted  woman,  and 
knowing  something  of  the  horrible  life  he  must  have  led  with 
such  a  man,  she  was  determined  to  overcome  the  dogged  sullen- 
ness  which  for  a  considerable  time  he  resolutely  maintained,  and 
do  him  good,  if  need  be,  against  his  will. 

"  Kindness  at  length  did  its  work.  The  young  slave  was 
warmed,  elevated,  inspired  by  it.  All  the  wonderful  power  of 
his  nature  was  reached.  His  devotion  knew  no  bounds.  He 
studied  day  and  night  how  he  might  do  most  good  to  his  excel 
lent  benefactress.  She  perceived  this  spirit,  and  recognized  it. 
He  was  indulged  in  everything,  and  there  was  little  restraint  put 
upon  his  actions.  It  is  not  precisely  known  how  he  came  to 
read;  but  his  love  and  remarkable  aptness  for  learning  were 
winked  at,  if  not  directly  encouraged.  He  became  a  scholar, 
such  as  is  not  perhaps  to  be  found  in  the  schools  anywhere 
about.  He  is  an  excellent  bookkeeper,  and  a  very  accomplished 
business  man.  He  has  now  for  several  years  been  the  sole  agent 
and  representative  of  his  mistress  in  her  business  relations;  and 
not  unfrequently  he  goes  to  New  Orleans  with  large  sums  of 
money — perhaps  two  or  three  thousand  dollars — in  his  posses 
sion." 

"  But  why,  then,  does  he  not  make  himself  free  ?"  I  asked 
eagerly.  "  Surely  it  could  be  no  wrong  to  do  so." 

"  It  is  precisely  this  that  troubles  him.  It  is  because  he  can 
not  betray  trust.  You  should  hear  him  speak  of  it  as  I  have 
done — so  nobly,  and  yet  so  bitterly.  You  should  hear  him  curse 
the  very  kindness  that  only  makes  him  the  more  a  slave.  Among 
all  the  terrible  things  I  have  seen,  as  far  as  actual  suffering  is 
concerned,  this  appears  to  me  the  worst." 

"And  yet,"  I  said,  involuntarily  dropping  my  voice  to  a  lower 
key,  "  I  have  an  idea  that  he  will — not  always  be  as  he  is." 


238  SHAHMAH   IN  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

"  And  I  have  the  same,"  returned  the  doctor,  quickly  inter 
preting  my  innuendo;  "and  hear  you!  if  he  makes  any  such 
attempt,  be  it  for  good  or  evil,  I  am  with  him." 

"  Then  for  his  sake  and  yours,"  I  answered,  "  and  for  the  sake 
of  that  which  we  are  all  seeking,  I  am  with  you  both."  There 
upon  we  struck  hands  together;  and,  come  what  will,  we  have 
entered  into  a  solemn  compact,  to  afford  each  other  any  helps  we 
may  need  in  the  event  of  such  a  crisis. 

I  am  pained  and  perplexed — and  the  last  mystery  is  the 
strangest  thing  of  all — that  this  truly  gentle-born  scholar,  noble 
man — a  being  of  immortal  consciousness,  of  infinite  hopes  and 
aspirations,  whose  powers  and  merits  are  to  be  reckoned  only 
by  the  current  standard  of  dollars  and  cents,  should  constitute 
as  a  whole,  a  thing  of  price — a  chattel ! 

Oh,  I  am  sick  I  and,  were  it  possible,  I  would  most  gladly  fly 
from  hither  to  the  bosom  of  Algiers;  for  there  at  least  is  not  to 
be  found  such  base  hypocrisy.  Alas,  my  brother  !  but  for  the 
memory  of  thee  and  Youley  how  could  I  now  live  ? 

Kobert,  who  is  to  walk  over  to  the  post-office  with  me,  waits. 
I  close  this  suddenly,  with  a  salaam  for  all  of  ours. 

Adieu, 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    XX. 

KINDRED    SPIRITS    MEET    AND    MINGLE. 

Letters  from  Home — Mustapha— Sufferers  of  Yefran — An  Impression — The  Sage— Beaa- 
tiful  Tableau- Involuntary  Entrance— Recognition— Reasons  of  former  Repulsion- 
Mr.  Van  Brouer  cheers  and  encourages  Shahmah— Instruction  to  Servants— Samson 
a  Landholder — Intended  RemovaLNorth — Mr.  Van  Brouer's  New  York  Establishment 
— Sudden  Faintness— Shahmah  recovers  his  Speech— The  Doctor  comes— His  prescrip 
tion — Demonstrations  of  promised  Pleasure— The  Children — The  little  Negroes— The 
Mocking-bird. 

COTTONWOOD,  August  4. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Again  I  acknowledge  the  reception  of  a  package  from 
home  ;  and,  as  usual,  I  have  noted  all  its  contents  with  a  loving 
eye.  Your  account  of  the  expedition  to  Ghadames  thrilled 
through  and  through  me  ;  and  especially  was  I  glad  to  hear  of  our 
old  friend,  Mustapha,  Rais  of  the  City  *  of  Dervishes,  and  that, 
to  use.  his  own  favorite  phrase,  "by  little  and  by  little,"  he  is 
recovering  his  former  health.  But  I  cannot  trifle,  while  a  thought 
of  the  poor  sufferers  of  Yefran  f  oppresses  me  with  an  almost  hope 
less  feeling,  as  I  read  a  revival  of  the  old  story,  in  the  unmerciful 
exactions  of  tribute  gatherers.  So  it  is  there  ;  so  it  is  almost 
everywhere.  All  that  I  hear  and  see  goes  to  prove  that,  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree,  this  is  the  condition  of  the  whole  world. 

My  writing  is  suddenly  suspended,  by  a  distinct  impression 
that  I  should  go  directly  down  stairs.  I  submit  myself  to  the 
impulse,  for  in  these  impressions  I  have  never  been  deceived. 

*  Ghadames,  one  of  the  largest  oases  of  the  Zahara,  is  called  the  City  of  Dervishes  ; 
sometimes  also  the  City  of  Marabouts — that  is,  of  priests  or  religionists, 
t  A  gtoup  of  the  Tripoli  Atlas  range  on  the  road  from  Tripoli  to  Ghadames. 


24:0  SHAHMAH    IN    PUKSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Eight  o'dcck. — Without  any  special  effort  of  self-direction,  I 
went  down  ;  and  passing  along  the  gallery,  entered  the  house 
directly  opposite  the  east  drawing-room,  which  lies  in  the  cool 
side  of  the  cottonwoods,  which  only  admit,  through  an  opening 
in  the  foliage,  one  broad  sweep  of  morning  sunshine.  The  door 
was  ajar,  and  I  saw  that  the  room  was  in  deep  shadow,  except 
what  light  came  in  from  a  narrow  opening  in  the  crimson  cur 
tain  folds,  and  this  was  so  adjusted  as  to  admit  the  sunshine  that 
lay  along  the  room,  with  the  rich  and  golden  warmth  of  its  first 
expansion.  I  was  surprised  to  find  Mr.  Van  Brouer  there  at  so 
early  an  hour  ;  for  though  I  am  in  the  habit  of  early  rising,  to 
enjoy  and  improve  the  cool  of  the  day,  the  family,  and  even  the 
servants,  do  not  usually  appear  till  sonje  time  after. 

He  was  reclining  directly  in  the  path  of  this  sunbeam,  and 
with  the  face  so  turned,  that  the  whole  depth  of  the  light  fell 
over  it,  while,  at  the  same  time,  it  was  inclined  toward  me.  I 
had  never  seen  that  noble  head  before  crowned  with  such  an  au 
gust  beauty.  Yet  it  was  not  merely  the  light  which  warmed 
the  marble  forehead,  and  fell  so  goldeuly  over  the  white  hair, 
that  touched  the  face  with  such  unwonted  splendor,  but  rather  an 
outbeaming,  spiritual  light,  that  seemed  responding  to  it. 

My  first  thought  was  to  retire,  silently  as  I  had  entered  ;  but 
with  the  next  glance  I  knew  that  he  was  thinking  of  me  ;  for  I 
read  his  thought,  as  it  were,  in  legible  characters.  With  a 
spontaneous  action,  which  my  own  will  would  rather  have  re 
strained,  I  walked  farther  into  the  room,  and  stopped  a  little 
way  before  him. 

The  face  turned  directly  toward  me.  He  rose  from  the  divan, 
and  stretching  out  his  arms  to  me,  said  only  these  two  simple 
words  :  "  My  son."  The  tones  of  his  voice,  so  deep  and  silvery- 
sweet — the  expression  of  his  eyes— the  benediction  of  his  whole 
presence,  magnetized  and  took  possession  of  me.  I  sprang  for 
ward.  I  would  have  thrown  myself  at  his  feet,  to  clasp  the 
knees  and  kiss  the  hand  ;  but  he  interrupted  me.  I  was  drawn 
to  his  arms  instead — strained  to  his  breast,  and  in  every  heart- 


THE   RECOGNITION   COMES. 

throb  I  felt  that  absolute  recognition,  after  which  I  had  so  in 
tensely  yearned.  It  inspired,  it  strengthened  me,  I  felt  myself 
suddenly  growing  into  the  measure  of  that  great  and  beautiful 
life. 

He  led  me  to  a  chair,  and  sat  down  opposite  me.  I  felt  as  if 
bound  by  some  wonderful  dream,  and  dared  not  stir,  lest  I  should 
dissolve  the  charm  and  wake.  He  spoke  kindly  to  me,  and 
there  was  a  power  in  his  voice  that  restored  the  more  harmo 
nized  feelings  of  confidence,  and  gradually  the  heart-beats  be 
came  less  violent,  until  at  length  I  sat  under  the  full  influence 
of  that  wonderful  power,  quietly  as  if  I  had  been  a  young  child, 
looking  up  into  its  father's  eyes. 

"  Shahmah,"  he  said,  after  a  little  while,  "  you  will  not  be 
afraid  of  me,  when  I  tell  you  that  I  know  you — and  more,  I 
know  truly  that  this  is  what  you  wish.  I  have  read  your 
thoughts — I  understand  your  object  and  pursuits  ;  and  let  me 
tell  you,  my  son,  that  mine  have  found  in  them  a  truer  answer 
than  they  ever  met  before.  I  have  had  a  special  interest  in 
studying  you — in  learning  everything  that  could  be  learned 
about  you.  I  know  more  than  you  think  of  your  history  and  ex 
perience,  especially  while  in  the  house  of  Mr.  Slicer. 

"  I  have  seemed  to  repel  you  ;  but  I  have  had  good  reasons 
for  this.  I  am  inclined  to  place  too  much  confidence  in  those 
whom  I  in  anywise  attract,  and  I  have  not  only  suffered  from 
this  circumstance,  but  I  have  lost,  by  it,  both  time  and  sym 
pathy.  These  are  my  capital.  I  do  not  hoard ;  but  I  work 
with  them.  I  keep  them  active — I  have  none  to  waste,  for  I 
owe  them,  all,  in  the  common  bondage  of  humanity.  Hence  I 
have  learned  caution,  not  from  suspicion  but  from  prudence,  and 
it  is  all  the  more  necessary  where  my  own  feelings  are  concerned, 
and  I  am  thus  more  apt  to  be  blinded.  I  have  found  that  they 
who  are  truly  attracted,  will,  in  due  time,  come  to  me.  Believe 
me,  my  son,  the  good  we  shall  open  to  each  other  will  be  truer 
for  this  test." 

11 


242  SHAKMAII   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM, 

He  paused  a  moment,  as  if  awaiting  a  reply.  I  could  not 
speak  ;  and  lie  went  on. 

"  I  know  Tery  well  what  you  would  say  ,-  for  I  have  felt  what 
it  is  to  be  alone — to  nurse  a  great  thought  in  the  silence  and* 
secrecy  of  my  own  soul — to-  watch  over  it,  and  cherish  it,  for 
years,  reaching  out  everywhere  into  the  dark  for  some  intelli 
gence,  that  may  answer  mine  ;  yet  nowhere  finding  it — finding 
instead,  that  what  was  so-  beautiful',  and  sacred  to  myself,  shows 
only  weakness  and  fallacy,  when  brought  into  the  outer  light, 
and  before  the  common  eye., 

"  I>o  not  be  discouraged,  my  son,  that  the  answer  seems  so- 
long  in  coming.  Kemember  that  I  have  lived  nearly  to  the  clos 
ing  of  my  fourth  score  *  and  now  do  I  first  meet  a  full  recognition 
of  my  claims  in  behalf  of  humanity,  and  that  from  a  boy — as 
mere  child,  as  it  werer  whose  grandfather  I  might  have  dandled 
as  a  baby  on  my  knee.  Yet  in  this  early  character  of  life  I 
recognize  in  you,  as  it  were,  a  reflex  of  my  own  aims,  hoper  faitb 
and  works — not  in  detail,  but  in  essence  and  power.  What 
may  you  not  do,  my  sou,  with  this  great  beginning  I  Never  fear,, 
Never  doubt.  All  will  be  done." 

He  clasped  my  hand  in  both  his  -  and  we  sat  together  awhile 
in  silence.  But  when  he  saw  that  speech  was  as  yet  absolutely 
denied  me,  he  resumed. 

"  All  distrust,  all  fear,  must  now  be  set  aside.  In  this  family 
you  are  free.  We  appear  ta  you,,  doubtless,  in  an  equivocal 
position,  as  the  owners  of  slaves.  But  let  me  tell  you  that  all 
these  good  servants  are  intrinsically  free.  We  have  thrown 
around  them  all  possible  guards  against  any  accident,  while  we 
continue  at  the  South.  They  choose  to  remain  with  us,  and 
have  absolutely  refused  to  go  unless  we  do.  In  the  mean  time, 
we  are  truly  preparing  them  for  freedom — not  merely  by  book 
learning,  but  by  instruction  in  such  work  as  colored  people  are 
not  usually  permitted  to  have,  in  order  that  they  may  be  always 
able  to  get  their  own  living.  We  have  dared  to  break  the  laws 


FREE  AND  CONFIDENTIAL  SPEECH.         243 

of  the  State,  and  obey  only  the  higher  law  of  nature,  and  right, 
by  instructing-  our  people.  Every  one  of  them,  excepting  the 
little  children,  can  read  and  write.  These  are  gross  State 
offences.  We  are  liable  to  be  punished  by  fines  and  imprison 
ment  ;  and  in  case  of  agitation  of  the  matter,  other,  and  more 
serious  liabilities,  would  appear  ;  yet  the  necessity  and  the  duty 
were  so  clear,  that  we  could  not  justify  ourselves  in  setting  it 
aside  for  any  question  of  mere  policy.  We  have  trusted  to  the 
honor  and  honesty  of  those  we  are  seeking  to  serve  ;  and  they 
have  been  worthy  of  the  trust.  Yet  by  some  means  the  affair  is 
coming  out,  and  is,  I  think,  exciting  a  suspicion  among  the 
neighboring  plantations.  This  we  suppose  happened  through 
Mary  Ann,  the  poor,  unhappy  mulatto  girl,  who  does  not  live 
here,  but  is  hired  to  instruct/  the  little  girls.  She  has  discovered 
that  our  slaves  know  something  of  books.  Poor  child  !  we  are 
trying  to  bring  matters  to  bear  for  her  purchase,  also  ;  for  she 
is  in  a  pitiable  condition.  She  is  a  half  sister  of  Simao,  who  is, 
in  some  respects,  one  of  the  most  remarkable  men  I  ever  saw. 
I  believe  that  his  power  will  yet  show  itself,  in  a  way  that  is 
worthy  of  him.  You  remember  he  spoke  here  on  the  Fourth  of 
July. 

"Our  servants  are  not  only  free  people;  but  free-holders. 
Samson  is  a  landholder,  a  tract  having  been  given  us  for  this 
purpose,  by  the  noble  Gerrit  Smith.  The  deeds  are  made  out  in 
his  name,  and  actually  recorded.  We  hope  to  get  them  well  set 
tled  there  by  spring  ;  and  when  we  go  North  you  shall  visit 
them. 

"  It  has  been  necessary  for  Mr.  Clement  to  remain  here,  in 
order  to  close  up  the  business  of  his  late  father  ;  but  they  will 
be  ready  to  remove  by  the  end  of  the  next  winter  ;  and  Mr. 
Clement  is  already  engaged  to  fill  a  vacancy  that  will  then  occur 
in  the  pulpit  of  a  beautiful  New  England  village,  in  the  native 
town  of  his  wife.  I,  myself,  am  only  a  visitor  here.  My  home 
is  in  New  York,  where  I  have  an  establishment  of  workers, 
which  I  hope  will  please  you  so  well,  that  you  will  find  yourself, 


244  SHAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

also,  at  home  there,  during  your  stay  in  the  city.  So  long  as 
you  please  it  shall  be  open  to  you  and  yours.  You  have  ex 
cited  the  love  of  a  father.  You  must  now  let  me  assume  the 
protection  of  one." 

I  am  at  a  loss  to  conceive  how  I  sat  and  heard  all  this, 
and  so  truly,  too,  that  I  still  remember  it.  But  at  length  the 
conflicting  emotions  were  too  powerful,  and  I  had  a  dizzy  sensa 
tion,  as  if  I  should  fall. 

He  perceived  it  instantly,  saying  :  "I  was  wrong  to  open  all 
these  exciting  subjects  at  once.  Let  us  walk  out  into  the  open 
air." 

When  the  wind  blew  upon  my  face  I  recovered  the  power  of 
speech  ;  and  as  he  led  the  way  to  a  sheltered  seat,  in  a  retired 
part  of  the  grounds,  it  seemed  as  if  a  perfect  torrent,  both  of 
thought  and  feeling,  had  been  disturbed,  and  defying  constraint, 
rushed  upward.  Not  a  word  can  I  remember  ;  but  of  all  I 
thought,  felt,  hoped,  believed,  nothing  was  kept  back. 

"  I  understand  it  all  ;"  he  said  quietly,  when  I  had  paused 
from  mere  exhaustion.  "  In  a  short  time  you  will  be  all  the 
better  for  this  ;  but  for  the  present  your  excitement  must  be 
subdued." 

At  that  moment  the  doctor  came  up  ;  and  without  any  appear 
ance  of  that  levity,  which  sometimes  so  oppresses  me,  he  said 
kindly  :  "  Forgive  me,  if  I  have,  at  times  seemed  rude.  My 
sister  says  you  think  I  have  sometimes  laughed  at  you.  Do  not 
believe  it.  It  was  only  at  some  new  and  ludicrous  points  of 
view  I  had  caught  from  your  remarks.  I  cannot  flatter  ;  and  I 
should  not  like  to  tell  you  how  much  I  venerate  the  rare  traits 
we  have  all  discovered  in  you." 

He  took  my  proffered  hand  ;  but  as  he  did  so,  started  at  the 
throbbing  pulses.  "  How  is  this  ?"  he  exclaimed.  "  You  are 
in  a  fever  !  We  must  take  care  of  you." 

"  By  no  means  ;"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  pleasantly.  "  Do  not 
speak  of  it.  It  is  only  a  little  too  much  excitement  of  the  sys 
tem.  He  will  be  better  directly." 


JOYOUS   DEMONSTRATIONS.  245 

"  Then  I  recommend  homoeopathic  treatment — more  of  the 
same,"  returned  the  doctor,  laughing  ;  and  herewith,  as  a  true 
functionary,  I  prescribe  a  trip  to  Baton  Rouge,  which  all  of  us 
have  been  proposing  to  ourselves  to-day — that  is,  brother  James, 
Alice  and  myself.  What  do  you  think,  patient  ?  Will  it  help 
you  ?" 

"  I  like  the  medicine  much,"  I  answered  ;  while  at  the  same 
time  Mr.  Van  Brouer  said  pleasantly.  "  Go  to  work  then,  boys, 
with  your  new-fangled  notions.  I,  in  my  old-fashioned,  allopathic 
ideas,  was  going  to  recommend  a  counter-irritant.  Do  not  be 
alarmed,"  he  added,  seeing  me  cringe  at  the  suggestion  ;  for 
having  lately,  during  odd  moments,  been  dipping  a  little  into 
medical  books,  I  had  a  kind  of  remote  vision  of  a  blistering 
plaster. 

"  Do  not  understand  me  literally,"  continued  Mr.  Van  Brouer. 
"  I  was  merely  thinking  how  one  strong  feeling  could  expel 
another,  or  the  two,  meeting,  balance  and  arrest  each  other." 

Just  then  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clement  appeared.  The  moment  I 
looked  in  their  faces,  I  saw  that  they  understood  the  general 
recognition.  Each  of  them  took  me  kindly  by  the  hand,  Mr. 
Clement  saying  pointedly,  at  the  same  time  :  "  This  might  have 
been  at  first,  as  well  as  now,  if  it  had  been  thought  best." 

"  Yes,"  returned  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  "  it  was  all  my  fault ;  but  I 
shall  do  my  best  to  make  amends  for  the  delay."  Then  turning 
to  Mrs.  Clement,  he  said  :  "I  am  happy  to  see  my  daughter 
looking  so  well,  for  our  excursion  to  Baton  Rouge  to-day." 

Hetty,  who  had  been  following  close  behind,  caught  the  last 
sentence,  running  back  to  Ephraim,  with  a  hop-skip-and-jump,  to 
tell  him  of  the  promised  pleasure.  The  boy  answered  by  swing 
ing  his  hat  in  the  air,  with  three  hearty  cheers,  a  demonstration 
that  was  not  lost  on  the  little  negroes,  who  came  in  as  volunteers, 
with  a  variety  of  shouts,  whistlings  and  titterings,  all  in  the 
clear,  musical  tones,  peculiar  to  the  race. 

The  contagious  mirth  did  not  stop  here  ;  for  a  mocking-bird, 
that  was  perched  somewhere  in  the  magnolia  tree,  suddenly  went 


246  SIIAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

off  into  such  wonderful  strains  of  melody  and  mirth,  both  origi 
nal  and  imitative,  that  all  conversation  was  suspended.  He 
laughed,  he  shouted,  he  whistled,  he  sang,  his  vivacious  motions 
keeping  perfect  time  with  his  sprightly  strains.  He  fluttered  his 
wings,  he  darted  up  and  down,  he  danced  from  spray  to  spray, 
never  losing  a  single  note,  or  being  false  to  the  time  in  a  single 
motion.  Then  the  whole  power  and  spirit  of  the  scene — the 
bloom,  the,  verdure,  the  bright  sunshine,  the  clear  dew,  the  balmy 
air,  the  running  water,  and  the  very  essence  of  all  other  song, 
seemed  to  be  fused  together,  in  one  rich  warble,  that  rose  and 
swelled,  and  mounted  with  the  soaring  wing,  higher  and  higher, 
until  the  last  slender  note  of  that  more  than  lark-like  song,  was 
lost  in  the  air  that  still  seemed  inspired  with  it,  so  gradual  and 
distant  was  the  close. 

For  some  time  there  was  a  profound  silence  ;  for  our  thoughts 
had  risen  to  the  heavens,  on  the  musical  pinions  of  that  match 
less  strain.  I  had  never  heard  anything  like  it  before,  even  from 
that  wonderful  bird. 

In  the  meantime  we  were  called  to  breakfast,  and  here,  as  I 
see  the  carriage  at  the  door,  that  is  to  take  us  to  Bayou  Sara, 
where  we  are  to  find  some  down-bound  steamer,  I  will  hastily 
bid  you  good-morning,  only  waiting  to  close  this,  that  I  may 
post  it  to-day. 

I  should  have  told  you  that  Mrs.  Clement  and  Mrs.  Slicer  have 
exchanged  calls,  and  I  am  happy  to  see  there  is  a  growing  inti 
macy  between  them.  It  is  strange  that,  with  all  her  childish 
ness,  Theodosia  is  always  of  our  party,  even  when  the  younger 
members  of  the  family  do  not  choose  to  join  us  ;  but  I  know 
that  in  mind  she  is  remarkably  mature,  though  in  heart,  fresh 
and  unsophisticated  as  a  little  child. 

I  have  met  Zindie  once,  alone  in  the  grounds,  where  I  had 
opportunity  to  speak  a  few  kind  words  to  her.  Poor  soul !  She 
much  needs  comfort,  for  she  is  suffering  greatly  from  some  cause. 
Mr.  Slicer  has  not  yet  arrived,  having  some  great  speculation,  as 


YOTJLEY    AND   THEODOS1A.  247 

I  was  told,  yet  pending  in  the  city.     Heaven  send  it  may  not  bt 
of  the  wrong  I  most  fear. 

If  Youley  were  but  here  to-day,  how  much  pleasure  it  woul< 
give  me,  to  introduce  her  to  Thoodosia,  who  is  already  greatb 
interested  about  her.  But  I  will  not  allow  in  myself  this  idk 
wishing.  Whatever  is  best  for  n&,  Allah  will  surely  send. 

Adieu  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    XXI. 

SPECIAL    FEATURES    OF   THE   AMERICAN    SYSTEM. 

Trip  to  Baton  Rouge — Site  of  the  City — Its  chief  Features — Capitol — Asylum  for  Deaf 
and  Dumb — Garrison  Grounds — Market— State  Penitentiary — House  of  Gen.  Taylor 
—Asylum  Grounds— Ride  into  the  Country — The  Party  rest — Fine  Position  and 
Prospect — An  Arrival — Lewis  Paine — Slavery  how  and  h-ow  far  Sanctioned — Only 
Protection  that  of  Property — Ineffectual  and  Insecure — The  Position  of  Owner  and 
Owned  trying  and  unnatural — Sarah  Grimke— Madame  Lallorme — Atrocious  Murder 
— Another  Victim — Indecent  Exposure — Female  Chattel — Subservience  of  the 
Churches — Divorce — Negro  Wit — Honorable  Testimony  to  the  Character  &f  South 
erners — The  fortunate  Quadroon — Exultation — Envy  and  Jealousy — Unwomanly 
Consolation — Great  Bundle  of  Wrongs — Elastic  Power  of  the  Negro — The  Children 
come  in — Return. 

COTTONWOOD,  August  9. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

We  have  had  the  trip  to  Baton  Rouge,  according  to 
appointment ;  but  in  spite  of  the  charming  passage  down,  the 
fine  views  we  got  from  the  bluff  and  esplanade,  and  the  friendly 
intercourse,  which,  after  all,  best  pleases,  the  day  has  left  a 
tragical  impression,  that  will  be  forever  associated  with  it. 
This  is  not  merely  because  Theodosia  was  not  present,  as  we 
had  expected  ;  though  I  own  the  unaccountable  absence  chag 
rined  me.  But  you  shall  hear. 

As  this  town  is  the  political  centre,  or  capital,  of  the  State, 
it  was  a  point  of  courtesy  to  show  me  round  a  little.  Baton 
Rouge  is  built  on  a  bluff,  nearly  sixty  feet  above  the  ordinary 
height  of  water  in  the  Mississippi,  extending  over  both  slopes, 
as  well  as  the  bluff  itself.  The  warehouses  are  below  the  bluff  ; 
and  when  the  Mississippi  is  high,  the  sidewalks  are  washed  by 
the  water,  which,  at  other  times,  is  at  least  a  hundred  feet  dis 
tant,  and  twenty  feet  below  their  level. 

248 


CITY  OF  BATON  ROUGE.  249 

The  town  is  built  irregularly  and  closely,  and  has  a  mean  and 
cheap  appearance.  The  most  noticeable  features  are  the  Capitol 
of  the  State,  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Asylum,  the  Garrison  and 
Asylum  Grounds,  the  State  Penitentiary  and  the  Market. 

The  Capitol  is  a  splendid  building  of  white  stone,  so  conspicu 
ously  placed  on  the  top  of  the  bluff  as  to  be  visible  for  miles  up 
and  down  the  river.  South  of  that,  on  less  elevated  ground,  is 
the  Asylum  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb — a  fine  large  building,  also 
of  white  stone,  with  two  large  wings.  The  market-house  stood 
deserted  and  empty,  as  it  always  is  in  the  middle  of  the  day, 
being  thronged  with  buyers  and  sellers  only  in  the  early  morn 
ing. 

About  one  quarter  of  a  mile  north,  are  the  garrison  grounds. 
A  path,  bordered  by  a  grove  of  China  trees,  leads  through 
them,  up  to  the  barracks,  which  are  large,  mean-looking,  brick 
buildings.  A  little  at  one  side  of  this,  in  a  grove  of  China 
trees,  stands  a  small  house,  occupied  by  Gen.  Taylor  when 
commanding  here,  and  where  he  lived  when  elected  President. 

On  the  other  side  are  the  arsenal  grounds,  with  immense 
piles  of  balls  in  front,  all  kept  in  the  neatest  order.  A  little 
back  of  the  town  is  the  Penitentiary,  a  very  large,  white 
washed,  brick  building,  nearly  in  the  form  of  a  square,  but  with 
out  any  architectural  character  or  pretensions. 

Our  observations  were  here  cut  short  by  the  advancing 
heat  of  the  day,  and  we  were  driven  directly  to  our  ultimate 
destination.  After  leaving  the  city,  we  soon  plunged  into 
a  thick  wood,  stretching  along  for  nearly  two  miles  on  both 
sides  of  the  road — in  a  mass  of  sombre  green,  broken  here  and 
there  by  the  glossy-bright  leaves  of  the  magnolia,  which,  in  the 
season  of  flowers,  would  be  adorned  with,  now  and  then,  an  im 
mense  white  blossom.  The  undergrowth  consists  of  shrubs,  and 
largely  of  vines,  especially  grape-vines. 

The  fields  now  begin  to  show  cotton  ;  and,  intermingling  with 
the  later  blooms,  the  rich,  white  tufts  are  seen  everywhere 
bursting  from  the  pods.  It  is  a  beautiful  sight.  In  some  points 

11* 


250  SITAHMAII    IN    PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

of  view,  the  dark  verdure  of  the  plant  only  makes  a  ground  on 
which  its  spotless  plumage  drifts  away,  bending  to  the  breeze 
like  a  field  of  waving  snow. 

At  length  we  came  to  a  very  steep  descent  ;  and  having 
crossed  a  bridge,  ascended  a  much  higher  hill  than  that  on  the 
other  side.  It  was  a  beautiful  promontory,  or  bluff,  fronting  a 
small  bayou,  that  makes  up  into  the  land  a  short  way  from  the 
town,  though  in  what  precise  direction  I  really  cannot  tell.  It 
had  the  several  advantages  of  giving  us  a  good  shelter,  a  charm 
ing  prospect  of  the  country,  of  being  open  to  the  river,  and  thus 
of  admitting  cool  air,  with  the  noble  view,  and  at  the  same  time 
of  affording  no  shelter  for  interlopers — the  last  being  not  the  least, 
as  there  were  good  chances  for  making  our  session  rather  confiden 
tial.  As  this  cool  and  pleasant  retreat  consisted  of  only  three 
or  four  large  trees,  well  draped  with  vines,  and  was  approach 
able  only  from  one  narrow  path,  we  had  but  to  assure  ourselves 
that  no  intruder  was  there,  and  to  post  Samson  under  a  small 
oak,  that  commanded  a  view  of  the  path  for  some  distance,  to 
be  completely  fortified  and  established,  to  all  intents  and  pur 
poses,  in  our  own  castle. 

We  found  the  most  comfortable  and  convenient  seats  for  Mr. 
Van  Brouer  and  the  corporal,  which,  by  improvising  a  little 
upholstery  work,  were  yet  further  improved.  This  was  done  by 
covering  two  niches,  that  were  scooped  out  in  the  rock  just  wide 
enough  for  easy-chairs,  with  the  dry  moss  of  the  country,  that 
hung  in  heavy  festoons  from  a  large  oak  near  by.  Here  we 
established  our  aged  ones,  grouping  ourselves  around  on  less 
elaborate  divans  ;  while  the  children,  including  the  two  little 
ones  belonging  to  Samson,  were  put  under  his  care  ;  and  he 
whiled  away  the  time  by  teaching  them  to  weave  garlands 
and  crowns  from  the  bright  flowers  and  the  glossy  oak  leaves. 

But  hardly  had  we  got  well  established  when  we  were  inter 
rupted — but  this  time  very  happily — by  the  approach  of  a 
young  man,  whom  the  doctor  most  cordially  recognized  as  Lewis 
Paine.  He  had  known  him  at  the  North.  This  person  struck 


LEWIS    PAINE   THE   LIBERATOR,  251 

me  Instantly,  as  being  of  no  ordinary  experience  or  character. 
He  is  rather  tall,  and  well  formed,  both  in  face  and  limb.  But 
the  expression  was  what  most  affected  me.  It  was  of  a  great  wiU 
to  dare  and  suffer.  This  was  shown  in  every  feature,  and  es 
pecially  in  the  dark  eyes,  which,  at  times,  were  lighted  up  with 
an  almost  unearthly  fire.  My  impressions  were  true  ;  for  I 
found,  on  his  being  introduced,  that  he  is  now  but  just  released 
from  an  imprisonment  of  six  years  in  the  state  prison  of  Geor 
gia,  for  the  crime  of  assisting  a  slave  to  regain  his  freedom. 
He  appeared  broken-down  and  languid,  from  the  natural  reac 
tion  of  this  protracted  and  terrible  excitement.  He  was  not 
much  inclined  to  speak,  especially  of  his  own  bitter  experience  ; 
but  after  having  explained  that  he  had  accidentally  learned,  or- 
stopping  for  a  few  hours  in  the  town,  that  his  old  friend  was  to 
be  found  here,  he  had  come  to  bless  his  eyes  once  more,  as  he 
expressed  it,  with  the  sight  of  a  free-born  and  free-souled  son  o 
Little  Rhody  (that  is  the  State  of  Rhode  Island,  one  of  th< 
"  Old  Thirteen,"  which  you  will  remember  my  friend  Williair 
the  Sailor,  spoke  of  so  proudly). 

Being  cordially  invited  to  join  our  party,  he  threw  himself  o: 
the  turf ;  and  there  he  lay,  looking  out  over  the  country  am 
river,  and  up  into  the  air  and  sky,  as  if  the  unrestrained  visioi 
itself  had  given  him  the  most  intense  and  delicious  thought  of 
freedom.  He  spoke  only  now  and  then,  and  but  a  very  fev 
words  at  a  time,  so  that  we  were  disappointed  in  our  hope  oi 
hearing  his  story.  But  he  is  on  his  way  North,  where  he  intend, 
to  publish  a  full  account  of  his  life  as  a  liberator.  So  we  shaL 
see,  if  we  do  not  hear  it;  and  may  we  hear  this  also,  that  the 
true  freemen  of  the  North  will  recognize  his  claim,  and  every 
one  meet  him  with  the  outstretched  hand  of  a  brother.  Mr, 
Van  Brouer  says  that  the  anti-slavery  people,  who  form  a  ven 
strong  party  of  that  region,  will  doubtless  take  him  undei 
their  protection,  and  assist  him,  as  far  as  possible,  to  regain  th< 
steps  he  has  so  boldly  and  nobly  lost. 

I  was  greatly  pleased  with  the  benediction  given  by  our  aget 


252  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

friend.  "  Is  this  the  way,"  he  said,  taking  the  young  man's 
hand,  and  warmly  pressing  it  j  "  is  this  the  way  we  are  to 
reward  our  best  patriots  ?  No,  my  son.  Go  to  them,  and  tell 
them,  that  if  they  owe  anything  to  the  fugitive,  they  owe  ten 
times  as  much  to  you;  since  you  have  not  struck  for  your  own 
freedom,  or  your  own  good,  but  perilled  and  lost  all,  for  the  hope 
of  helping  others." 

I  saw  that  the  dark  eyes  glistened,  as  the  young  man  turned 
himself  away,  and  through  the  tears  I  read  something  of  the 
human  affections  that  were  crushed  in  that  great  struggle,  which 
yet  may  not  be  entirely  over. 

"  Does  this  beautiful  country  look  like  a  land  of  slaves — a 
land  of  violence  and  wrong  ?"  said  Mrs.  Clement,  after  a  little 
while,  in  which,  I  believe,  we  had  all  been  thinking  much  the 
same  thing. 

Her  remark  opened  the  way;  and  seeing  that  I  should  not 
now  lay  myself  liable,  I  first  briefly  explained  to  Mr.  Paine  my 
special  interest  in  the  subject,  and  then  asked  :  "  How  can  there 
be  slavery  in  this  country,  that  was  so  truly  dedicated  to 
freedom  ?" 

Mr.  Clement  then  explained,  how  the  great  evil  had  crept  in 
under  the  colonial  government,  and  that  after  the  Kevolution  the- 
slaveholders  claimed  the  right  of  protection,  for  what  they  were 
pleased  to  term,  their  property. 

"  The  country,"  he  said,  "  was  then  exhausted  by  the  long 
and  unequal  struggle,  and  any  division  at  that  time  would  have 
been  disastrous.  The  slave  power  was  at  that  early  period 
immature  ;  but  it  showed  something  of  its  present  character. 
It  demanded  for  itself  what  it  would  not  allow  to  others.  Con 
cessions  were  made;  and  a  Constitution  was  framed,  having  one 
clause  that  is  claimed  by  the  South,  as  its  peculiar  guaranty  ; 
and  they  who  had  gone  to  war  about  a  miserable  tax  on  tea,  by 
implication,  at  least,  recognized,  as  an  integral  feature  of  their 
institutions,  the  black-and-crimson  mark  of  chattel  slavery." 

"  How  ?"  I  exclaimed.     "  Do  you  say,  indeed,  that  the  COD- 


CONSTITUTIONAL   SANCTION.  253 

stitution  of  the  United  States  sanctions  slavery  ?  Have  I,  then, 
read  and  studied  that  noble  instrument  with  such  utter  blind 
ness  r 

"  It  would  take  a  very  close  scholar,  unless  his  eyes  were  first 
anointed  with  the  verjuice  of  American  slavery,  to  discover  any 
direct  support  of  that  institution,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer. 
"  However,  such  support  is  claimed  through  one  rather  question 
able  clause,  that  has  as  strong  a  bearing  upon  domestic  servants, 
and  bound  apprentices,  as  upon  slaves;  but  nowhere  is  there  any 
direct  sanction.  "We  shall  not,  at  the  present  time,  go  into  the 
discussion  of  this  great  principle,  but  simply  make  you  ac 
quainted  with  some  of  the  outside  facts.  By  and  by  we  will 
take  up  the  whole  question,  in  all  its  bearings,  and  try  it  by 
every  law,  natural  and  legal.  I  can  tolerably  well  appreciate 
your  feelings,  when  you  discovered  the  existence  of  American 
slavery;  for  though  I  had  always  lived  under  its  influence,  I 
discovered  its  enormity  for  myself ;  and  then,  I  can  truly  say,  it 
was  inconceivable  to  me.  The  unrobing  of  that  hideous  form — 
which  I  had  believed  so  fair — the  casting  out  of  that  foulness, 
which  I  had  seen  solemnly  indorsed  with  all  the  sanctities  of 
Law  and  Gospel,  was  my  first  real  and  independent  work  in  the 
world.  It  was  a  terrible  struggle  with  my  affections,  my  faith 
— with  all  that  had  been  most  precious  to  me;  but  I  carried 
myself  bravely  through  the  fire;  and  since  then  I  have  always 
worked  the  better  for  it." 

"  But  is  the  condition  of  things  so  bad  as  has  been  repre 
sented  to  me  by  Mrs.  Slicer  ?"  I  asked,  beginning  also  to  enume 
rate  the  facts. 

"  You  need  not  specify,"  said  Mr.  Clement.  "  We  have  heard 
that  story,  and  can  not  only  vouch  for  its  entire  truth,  but 
for  a  thousand  enormities  which  it  does  not  include." 

"You  will  not  wonder  at  this  when  you  look  at  the  founda 
tion,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer.  "  The  slave  is  a  '  chattel  per 
sonal  '  in  the  hands  of  his  master,  '  to  all  intents  and  purposes 
whatsoever.'  This  idea  is  strictly  represented  in  all  the  details  of 


254:  SHAHMAH  IN   PUESUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

slavery.  The  slave  can  uo  where  be  protected  as  a  human  being; 
because  the  very  act  of  enslaving  robs  him  of  his  natural  rights 
and  position,  and  thus  he  is  utterly  disabled.  The  protection 
of  property  is  all  that  he  can  legally  claim;  and  they  who  have 
seen  vicious  or  passionate  men,  in  their  blindness,  injure  them 
selves,  both  in  person  and  property,  well  know  how  insufficient 
and  insecure  any  such  protection  is  for  a  human  being.  There  are 
a  few  laws;  and  there  is  public  opinion.  The  first  are  more  than 
nullified  by  the  great  statute  that  lies  at  the  base,  and  makes  a 
chattel  of  the  slave,  and  also  that  which  rejects  the  testimony 
of  all  colored  persons,  when  brought  against  white  persons;  and 
for  this  very  reason  the  protection  of  the  other  comes  too  late. 
For  since  no  testimony  of  the  slave,  or  any  of  his  companions, 
can  be  accepted  in  his  own  behalf,  and  since  the  law  actually 
admits  the  fact  that  a  slave  may  '  DIE  of  moderate  correction,'  it 
follows,  that  only  the  bare,  abstract  wrong  can  be  admitted  to 
testify  of  itself ;  and  this  must  be  very  nearly,  or  quite,  in  the 
form  of  death — or  in  sufferings  even  more  monstrous  and  horri 
ble,  before  it  has  the  least  chance  of  being  admitted." 

"  It  is  not  so  easy  a  matter,"  observed  Dr.  Bowen,  "  to 
maintain  anything  like  a  common  sense  of  justice,  to  say  nothing 
of  kindness,  where  deeply  scored  backs,  festering  wounds,  and 
brine  lotions,  are  essential  features  of  the  system." 

"Are  these  incredible  things  really  true  ?"  I  asked  ;  "  or  am 
I  dreaming  ?" 

"  They  are  more  than  true,"  said  Mr.  Paine,  "  as  I  can  testify 
by  a  thousand  facts." 

"And  they  are  so  grounded  in  irreversible  laws,  as,  under 
certain  conditions,  to  be  necessary  results,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer. 
"When  you  put  a  living,  and  feeling,  and  intelligent  form  into 
the  hands  of  a  man  invested  with  irresponsible  power,  and  tell 
him  that  it  is,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  his  own  property,  to 
do  with  it  as  he  pleases,  what  could  you  expect,  in  all  ordinary 
cases,  but  that  a  great  sense  of  wrong  on  the  one  hand,  and  a 
keen  love  of  despotic  sway  on  the  other,  should  continually 


INCONCEIVABLE   ATROCITIES.  255 

nourish  the  root  of  bitterness  that  springs  up  between  them, 
and  exhales  its  deadly  miasma  over  both.  Npt  to  be  unjust 
and  oppressive — not  to  be  even  tyrannical  and  cruel — in  this 
unnatural  position,  would  claim  that  the  master  should  be 
almost  more  than  human.  How,  then,  can  the  human  chattel 
be  otherwise  than  robbed  of  all  social  and  legal  protection  ? 

"  The  insufficiency  of  all  that  is  claimed  by  the  advocates  of 
slavery,  in  the  form  of  public  opinion  and  direct  legal  protec 
tion,  will  be  shown  by  incidents  that  are  transpiring  all  around 
us,"  said  Mr.  Clement.  "I  am  a  Southern  man,  and,  as  my 
good  friend,  Sarah  Grimke,  has  so  beautifully  said  :  I  '  was 
dandled  on  the  knees,  and  nursed  in  the  lap  of  slavery  f  but  I 
cannot  conceal,  either  from  myself  or  others,  my  utter  abhor 
rence  of  the  whole  system.  I  will  give  you  one  or  two  facts  in 
point :  Madame  Lallorme,  a  woman-monster,  who  lived  in  New 
Orleans,  a  few  years  since,  seems  to  have  had  an  inextinguishable 
love  of  cruelty,  for  its  own  sake.  She  fattened  on  the  tortures 
she  inflicted.  She  had  a  deep  cellar,  where  she  took  her  victims 
for  punishment,  far  away  from  the  light  and  feeling  of  the 
upper  world.  There  she  kept  many  of  the  miserable  creatures, 
writhing  and  festering  in  the  damp  darkness,  until  at  length  she 
had  become  either  more  bold,  or  less  fortunate  in  her  horrible 
work  ;  for  one  of  those  dying  screeches,  being  left  unsmothered, 
cut  its  way  upward,  and  struck,  and  hurtled  on  the  outer  air.  The 
whole  city  was  alarmed.  Investigation  opened  a  scene  of  incon 
ceivable  atrocities.  Public  opinion  denounced  the  rank-hearted 
monster,  and  drove  her  from  the  country  ;  but  it  could  not 
restore  the  lives  she  had  sacrificed,  the  brutal  injuries  she  had 
inflicted,  or  the  happiness  she  had  so  wantonly  destroyed. 

"  In  this  State,  also,  and  not  far  from  here,  a  master  actually 
hacked  his  slave  in  pieces,  chopping  him  up,  limb  by  limb,  even 
to  the  toes  and  fingers,  and  deliberately  throwing  the  parts  into 
the  fire,  before  he  struck  directly  at  the  fountain  of  life.  But 
public  opinion  could  not  put  him  together  again,  and  annihilate 


256  6HAIIMAII   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FKEEDOM. 

his  tortures,  and  restore  him.  Retribution  came  too  late  to 
save  the  victim,  as  in  these  cases  it  generally  does." 

"  In  my  professional  capacity,"  said  Dr.  Bowen,  "  I  have  been 
eye-witness  of  things  hardly  less  cruel  and  monstrous.  Not  long 
since,  I  was  called  to  a  dying  slave,  who  had  been  flogged 
nearly  to  death  under  circumstances  so  revolting  that,  even 
now,  I  sicken  at  the  thought.  It  seems  that  she  had  left  her 
work  in  the  cotton-field,  because  she  was  so  ill  as  to  be  utterly 
unable  to  keep  up.  She  was  followed  ;  and  ''in  spite  of  her 
protestations,  dragged  to  tlie  stake,  and  most  cruelly  flogged, 
as  you  may  judge,  when  I  tell  you  that  a  somewhat  premature 
birth  actually  happened,  while  she  was  yet  under  the  lash.  I 
was  called  to  see  her,  just  as  she  was  gasping  her  last ;  for, 
as  a  piece  of  property,  she  was  then  to  be  saved,  if  possible.  I 
never  shall  forget  the  look  of  that  dying  woman.  Bending  her 
eyes  on  me  as  I  entered,  I  saw  that  they  were  filled  with  the 
torture  of  that  horrible  and  most  unnatural  struggle  of  death 
with  the  full  power  of  unimpaired  life.  Clenching  me  at  the 
same  time  with  her  hard  and  horny  hands,  she  exclaimed  : 
'  0  massa  !'  with  a  shock  that  nearly  took  me  from  my  feet. 
In  that  terrible  struggle  the  last  groan  burst  forth  ;  and  she 
was  free.  They  put  her  and  her  dead  baby  into  a  hole  together, 
and  covered  them  up,  away  from  their  own  sight  ;  but  the 
memory  of  that  scene  will  be  graven  on  my  soul  to  all  eter 
nity." 

There  was  a  pause  after  this  for  some  time  ;  and  then  the 
doctor  added  :  "I  have  been  engaged  as  a  surgeon  in  one  of 
the  hospitals  during  our  late  war  with  Mexico,  and  have  cut  off 
legs  and  arms  with  something  like  composure  ;  but  I  tell  you 
I  cannot  endure  the  sight  of  a  slave  under  the  lash.  I  have 
seen  them  flogged  with  a  whip  of,  perhaps,  six  feet  long,  and 
nearly  an  inch  in  diameter  in  the  largest  part  of  the  lash.  This 
is,  I  assure  you,  a  formidable  weapon,  especially  in  the  hands 
of  a  strong  man,  who  knows  how  to  use  it,  and  will  cut  through 
to  the  bone  at  every  stroke.  I  have  seen  backs  whipped  up 


THE   FEMALE    CHATTEL.  257 

almost  to  a  jelly,  and  have  actually  fainted  away  at  the  sight. 
I  tell  you  that  if  there  is  a  feeling  heart  anywhere,  these 
scarred  backs  would  be  the  best  anti-slavery  preachers/' 

"  There  is  another  thing,"  said  Mrs.  Clement,  "  to  which  I  am 
astonished  to  find  my  own  sex  insensible,  and  that  is,  the 
shameless  exposure  of  the  person  in  flogging  women  and  young 
girls." 

"  That  is  because  the  slave- woman  is  regarded  as  a  chattel," 
said  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  "  both  by  the  enslaver  and  his  apologists, 
lence,  otherwise  good  and  pure  women,  do  not  recognize  in  her 
uhe  common  obligations  of  female  virtue.  A  woman  chattel  in 
the  hands  of  a  man  who  has  been  made  beastly  by  his  position, 
is  not  likely  to  fare  better  than  one  of  the  other  sex;  and  if  she 
has  a  single  spark  of  that  modesty  which  is  inherent  in  woman, 
the  sooner  it  is  smothered  out  of  her  the  better — at  least  for  her 
present  comfort.  The  worst  of  it  all  is,  that  these  things, 
monstrous  as  they  may  appear,  are  not  mere  accidents,  without 
any  essential  relation  to  the  root  of  the  difficulty,  but  they  may 
fairly  be  considered  as  the  natural  fruits  of  the  system.  What 
can  be  expected  better  than  this,  where,  on  the  one  hand,  there 
is  a  total  disfranchisement  of  the  human  being,  that  virtually 
annuls  all  legal  and  social  protection;  while,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  master  is  clothed  with  irresponsible  power,  and  that,  too, 
under  circumstances  that  tend  directly  to  corrupt  and  degrade 
both  the  slave  and  master,  and  thus  array  them  in  a  position  of 
the  most  deadly  antagonism  to  each  other." 

"  All  these  details  are  horrible  indeed,"  said  Mrs.  Clement ; 
"  and  although  they  sicken  me,  I  will  not  turn  away  from  them. 
I  often  think  of  what .  Mrs.  Child,  one  of  our  most  excellent 
writers,  has  said  in  the  view  of  them — that  we  '  should  not  let 
our  nerves  be  tenderer  than  our  consciences.'  " 

I  was  overwhelmed  with  horror  and  sat  dumb.  It  was  some 
time  before  I  could  speak  ;  and  then  I  could  only  exclaim  : 
"  This  is  worse  than  the  traffic  of  Sahara." 

''Yes,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer;  "  I  am  well  aware  of  that," 


258  SHAIIMAII    IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Then,  after  a  moment,  he  added :  "  The  inhumanity  of  barbar 
ism  dwarfs  in  the  shadow,  and  stands  abashed,  before  the  utter 
savageness  of  a  slaveholding  civilization.'7 

"  I  have  read  the  teachings  of  Jesus ;  and  they  are  words  of 
love,"  I  answered.  Why  then  do  not  his  Church  and  his  people 
cast  themselves  into  the  work  that  properly  belongs  to  them,  and 
try  whether  these  great  legal  and  social  wrongs  cannot  be  cor 
rected  by  a  moral  and  spiritual  power  ?" 

"It  is  precisely  this,"  returned  Mr.  Clement :  "  because  the 
slave  Is  as  truly  disfranchised  in  the  view  of  the  Church  as 
in  the  eye  of  the  law ;  for  the  so-called  religion  has  almost 
always  followed  ia  the  track  of  the  temporal  power,  and  in 
dorsed  all  its  proceedings.  Strange  and  horrible  as  it  may 
seem,  there  are  churches  whose  funds  consist  either  in.  part  or 
wholly  of  SLAVES.  They  are  grounded  in  the  corruption — 
utterly  immersed  and  buried  in  it.  All  the  churches  at  the 
South,  and  many  at  the  North,  are  sold  to  slavery.  If  even,  the 
northern  pulpit  had  been  free  and  true,  as  it  should  and  might 
have  been,  slavery  would  have  been  dead  at  this  very  hour. 
Nor  are  the  churches  content  with  an  incidental  support  of  this 
dehumanizing  wrong  ;  but,  under  the  highest  sacerdotal  seals 
and  sanctions,  they  issue  their  bulls  for  its  defence  and  support, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  Savannah  River  Baptist  Association,  who 
violated  the  sanctity  of  marriage  in  its  behalf.  In  defiance  of 
their  own  formula,  which  declares,  '  What  God  hath  joined  to 
gether  let  not  man  put  asunder,'  they  decree,  that  when  slaves 
are  separated  by  their  masters  they  may  marry  again,  without 
any  violation  of  church  obligations  ;  thus  directly  inciting  them 
to  incontinence  and  disregard  of  the  marriage  tie.  And  not  only 
this,  but,  by  strengthening  the  hands  of  the  masters,  they  throw 
the  ban  of  the  Church  in  the  scale  against  whatever  sense  there 
may  be  of  moral  purity  or  genuine  attachment  in  the  slave." 

"  Yes,"  said  Mr.  Paine,  "  marriage  is  at  best  but  a  temporary 
union  among  slaves ;  for  the  parties  that  are  married  to-day  may 
be  separated  to-morrow.  There  is  no  divorce  recognized  among 


DIVOECE    IMPROMPTU.  259 

them  but  that  of  the  master's  will.  Or,  at  least,  I  recollect  only 
one  exception. 

"  A  middle-aged  negro,  by  the  name  of  Jake,  being  asked 
how  many  wives  he  had  married,  answered,  '  Fs  had  five.' 

"  '  What  !  are  they  all  dead  ?' 

"'No;  I  'spec  dey's  all  'live.' 

"  '  How  so  ?     Did  you  get  divorced  from  them  ?' 

"  '  Yes,  massa;  I  has  dat.' 

'  "  Let  us  hear,  then,  how  it  was.' 

"  '  Why,  you  see,  when  I's  sold,  I  spec  dey  put  it  in  de  bill  o' 
sale ;  for  I  neber  sees  Dina  any  more  after  dat.' 

"  The  case  of  Jake  illustrates  the  condition  of  a  large  ma 
jority  of  the  slaves." 

"  And  yet,  after  all  this,"  said  Mr.  Clement,  "  masters  seem  to 
expect  that  their  slaves  will  be  perfect  models  of  virtue  and  pro 
priety." 

"  Notwithstanding  their  own  invasion  of  these  laws  is  to  be 
seen  in  the  endless  shades  of  complexion  in  the  servile  race," 
observed  Mr.  Paine,  "  nothing  is  more  common  than  to  hear 
them  complain  that  their  slaves  are  thieves,  liars,  and  licentious. 
They  never  seem  to  know  that  these  vices  in  the  slaves  are,  for 
the  most  part,  but  the  merest  shadows  of  similar  obliquities  in 
themselves.  The  slaves  are  truly  not  only  often  licentious  and 
profane,  but  they  are  arrant  thieves  and  liars.  Falsehood  and 
cunning  are  the  universal  resort  of  weakness,  provided  there  are 
no  higher  moral  restraints  in  the  way  ;  but,  after  all,  stealing  a 
pig  is  not  quite  so  bad  as  stealing  a  man,  if  the  white  people 
could  but  come  so  to  regard  it.  The  slaves  are  often  shrewd ; 
and  hoodwinked  as  they  are  in  many  respects,  they  see  much 
further  into  the  fallacies  of  massa's  religious  pretensions  than  he 
would  be  likely  to  suppose.  I  recollect  once  that  a  slave,  on  his 
return  from  meeting,  was  asked  by  his  master  how  he  liked  the 
sermon. 

" '  I  don't  like  such  sarmons  'tail,  massa  ;  for  dey  a'nt  de 
trufe.' 


260  SIIAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

"  '  What,  you  rascal  I  do  you  accuse  the  minister  of  lying  ?' 

"  '  I  don't  like  ter  do  jes'  dat,  rnussa  ;  but  he  didn't  preach  de 
trufe  terday;  dat  much  is  sarlin.' 

"  '  How  is  that  V 

11  Here  the  slave  began  to  shy  off  at  a  respectful  distance,  as 
he  answered  :  '  He  says,  I  can't  sarve  two  massas — dat  I  would 
lub  de  one,  and  hate  de  oder  !  Now,  I  sarve  you  and  Massa 
Ben  all  my  life;  and  de  Lord  knows  I  hate  you  bofe.' 

"  The  wit  in  that  case,  as  it  is  in  some  others,  became  a  shield 
for  the  back." 

"  It  is  true,"  said  Mr.  Van  BrOuer,  "  that  these  crimes  do  not 
attach  to  Southerners  by  virtue  of  their  character,  but  of  their 
position.  In  all  cases,  I  believe,  where  the  trial  has  been  fairly 
made,  the  Northern  man  who  really  enters  into  slavery,  either  as 
owner  or  overseer,  is  far  more  cruel  and  intolerant  than  a  native 
Southerner." 

"  I  know  that  is  true,"  said  Mr.  Paine.  "  I  like  the  South 
erners.  They  are  warm-hearted,  and  sincere  to  their  friends  ; 
free,  hospitable,  and  courteous  to  strangers.  They  have  traits 
that  I  both  honor  and  admire.  I  know  that  many  of  them  bit 
terly  deplore  the  curse  of  slavery,  and  would  be  glad  to  see  its 
exodus,  even  if  they  lost  all  they  have  in  the  world  by  it.  But 
these,  unless  they  have  great  wealth,  are  often  as  helpless  as 
the  slaves  themselves  ;  for  the  reason  that  they  cannot  liberate 
them  in  the  State,  and  have  not  the  means  to  remove  and  pro 
vide  for  them  elsewhere.  I  know  that  there  are  truly  humane 
and  conscientious  masters,  and,  I  believe,  many  such.  But  the 
good  master  is  liable  both  to  death  and  bankruptcy;  and  in 
either  case  he  cannot  protect  his  own  family,  or  at  least  the  ser 
vile  part  of  it." 

"  This  testimony,  young  man,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  "  consid 
ering  the  position  which  you  occupy  in  regard  to  the  South,  is 
as  honorable  to  you  as  it  is  to  us;  for,  with  all  my  animadver 
sions,  I  must  be  ranked  among  slaveholders,  whether  willing  or 
compulsory  be  my  relationship.  I  know  that  there  are  many 


ENVY   AND   JEALOUSY.  261 

who  are  most  earnestly  looking  for  ways  and  means  to  bring 
about  the  great  remedy." 

"Did  you  observe  as  we  came  down,"  asked  Mrs.  Clement, 
"  that  gentleman  on  board,  with  the  two  handsome  young  quad 
roons  ?" 

I  had  noticed  them,  and  therefore  responded  to  her  question. 

"  We  had  quite  a  scene  with  them  in  the  ladies'  saloon,"  she 
resumed  ;  "  and  though,  in  some  respects,  it  was  ludicrous,  it  made 
a  strong  impression  on  me.  These  young  girls,  it  seems,  had 
both  been  slaves  of  the  same  master — or,  I  should  properly  say, 
they  were,  though  one  of  them  had  been  raised  to  the  position 
of  her  late  mistress.  She  e'xultingly  displayed  missis'  rings,  and 
missis'  watch,  and  said  that  she  now  could  wear  all  missis'  clothes 
— that  they  were  her  clothes — that  missis'  place  was  her  place. 
She  was  missis,  an'  that  yaller  Jule  was  a  nigger,  just  as  she  used 
to  be.  But  she  wasn't  a  nigger  any  more  ;  she  was  her  missis. 

"  '  I  spec  't'll  be  some  time  afore  /  call  her  missis  P  retorted 
Julia,  sulking  for  a  moment  ;  and  then  with  her  great  quadroon 
eyes,  glowing  like  liquid  fire,  she  added  :  '  I  won't  call  her  so  ! 
I  be  shot  if  I  do.'  Being  encouraged  by  the  interest  she  excited, 
she  went  on  :  '  If  Ann  hadn't  a  been  one  o'  my  old  mates,  if 
we  hadn't  a  worked  togedder  so  long — an  eberybody  said  I's 
pearte'n  she,  'twouldn't  ha'  been  so  bad  ! 

"  Then  she  burst  into  a  violent  fit  of  weeping,  while  the  ladies 
drew  around  and  tried  to  comfort  her.  They  told  her  to  hold 
up  her  head  and  look  smart,  that  her  turn  would  come  next— 
that  some  gentleman  or  other  would  make  a  missis  of  her.  Per 
haps,  indeed,  she  would  be  even  richer  than  Ann,  and  have  finer 
clothes,  a  more  elegant  watch,  and  a  handsomer  gentleman. 
They  had  heard  of  just  such  things  happening  before. 

"  I  knew  that  some  of  these  were  Christian  women  ;  and  I 
have  no  reason  to  think  that  they  would  tolerate  the  least  depart 
ure  from  a  true  feminine  propriety,  in  persons  of  their  own  color; 
and  one  of  them,  I  know,  is  really  squeamish  in  all  such  things, 
and  is  very  zealous  in  the  support  of  missions,  and  moral  reform 


262  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   CF   FREEDOM. 

societies.  Did  they  think  that  the  slight  tinge  of  negro  blood 
had  actually  destroyed  the  soul,  and  with  it  all  sense  of  moral 
obligation  or  accountability,  in  these  poor,  untaught  children  of 
shame  ?  If  not,  how  could  they  take  the  responsibility  of  such 
teaching  ?  It  must  be  that  they  were  carrying  the  principle  out 
to  its  ultimate,  and  that  slaves  in  their  eyes  are  not  women,  but 
simply  so  many  pieces  of  merchandise,  or  they  could  not  have 
been  guilty  of  this." 

"It  is  truly  so,  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer.  Look  at  this  human 
chattel,"  he  continued.  "  See  what  a  huge  bundle  of  wrongs 
he,  unwittingly  it  may  be,  binds  together  with  his  own  muscle, 
and  cements  with  his  own  blood.  He  has  hands  to  work,  but 
they  cannot  hold  the  fruits  of  his  own  labor.  He  has  strong 
and  earnest  domestic  affections  ;  but  -his  wife  and  children  are 
not  his  own.  Poor  and  miserable  as  it  is,  he  loves  his  home  ; 
but  its  sanctity  is  continually  invaded.  He  is  liable  to  be  torn 
from  it  at  any  moment,  and  hurried  off  to  unknown  distances, 
and  unknown  scenes.  He  has  a  mind,  and  often  a  great  desire 
to  unfold  its  power  ;  but  books  are  armed  with  heavy  penalties, 
and  shut  against  him.  If  treated  even  with  tolerable  kindness, 
he  has  an  all-absorbing  devotion  to  his  master  ;  but  the  good 
master  coolly  barters  him  off  for  some  other  kind  of  stock,  and 
perhaps,  without  a  single  adieu,  turns  his  back  upon  him  and  his 
unknown  purchaser,  forever.  He  has  naturally  a  quick  sense  of 
moral  obligation,  and  very  earnest  and  lively  religious  feelings  ; 
but  in  the  false  position  in  which  he  finds  himself,  it  is  impos 
sible  to  cherish  either.  Every  distinct  process  of  chattelizing, 
not  only  dulls  his  moral  sense,  but  offers  a  premium  for  ignoring 
it  ;  nor  can  he  pray,  or  preach,  or  worship  in  any  form,  without 
being  in  danger  of  continual  interruption.  This  power  stands 
between  him  and  his  own  self,  and  perpetually  forbids  him  to  do 
anything  that  pleases  himself,  simply  because  it  is  pleasant ;  but 
whatever  is  dearest  he  must  be  ready  to  surrender  at  the  nod  of 
that  white  man,  whom  he  calls  master  ;  or  at  the  beck  of  any 
other  white  man  who,  in  the  absence  of  witnesses,  may  choose 


THE    HAPPY    CHILDREN.  263 

to  injure  or  torment  him.  It  circumvents  and  surrounds  him 
everywhere.  It  pervades  his  whole  substance,  corporeal  and 
spiritual.  It  takes  possession  of  him  and  makes  him  what  he  is, 
a  vicious,  thieving,  lying,  miserable  slave." 

"  And  yet,"  said  the  doctor,  "  I  believe  that  no  other  human 
being,  but  the  negro,  would  have  one  tithe  of  his  virtues  in  the 
same  condition.  He  is  constitutionally  joyous  and  elastic  ;  and 
his  love  of  music,  with  its  genuine  inspiration  of  happier  moments, 
harmonizes  the  terrible  discords  that  would  otherwise  tear  him 
in  sunder.  In  such  circumstances  the  Indian  would  die,  and  the 
white  man  would  become  a  brute." 

At  that  moment  the  children  rushed  in,  with  their  flowery 
crowns,  green  garlands,  and  bright  faces,  making  so  strong  a 
contrast  to  the  sombre  hue  of  our  thoughts,  that  it  seemed  diffi 
cult  to  recall  ourselves  ;  and  it  was  only  when  Samson,  follow 
ing  close  behind  the  romping  troop,  mildly  suggested  that  the 
day  was  getting  to  be  very  cool  and  fine,  that  we  took  note  of 
the  passing  time,  and  actually  turned  ourselves  to  the  question 
of  enjoyment  for  the  remainder  of  the  day. 

In  the  meantime,  the  corporal  wakes,  yawns,  and  stretches 
himself,  and  Mr.  Paine  bids  us  adieu,  though  he  had  been  kindly 
urged  to  return  with  us,  and  rest  awhile  before  he  goes  North. 

Have  I  not  found  the  monster  of  my  dream,  the  Crimson 
Scorpion  of  the  South  ?  I  often  think  of  that  experience,  whether 
dream  or  vision,  with  a  feeling  that  there  is  something  more 
earnest  and  real  in  it,  than  I  am  yet  aware  of. 

I  know  I  should  give  you  some  better  account  of  our  trip,  as 
an  outside  circumstance  ;  but  I  am  in  no  mood  for  description, 
after  writing  all  these  sorrowful  things  ;  and  trusting  soon  to 
give  you  something  brighter  and  more  cheering,  for  this  time 

I  bid  you  adieu. 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  XXII. 

LOGIC     DILUTED — PREMONITIONS. 

Approaching  Festival— Ride  with  a  Clergyman — Mary  Ann  the  Mulatto — A  Wrong  with 
out  Remedy — Tremendous  Responsibility — Gospel  of  Jesus — Does  it  sanction  these 
things — Gospel  of  Humanity — Transcends  that  of  Mahomet — Essence  of  Christianity — 
Golden  Rule  Christ's  own — Name  of  Christian  repudiated — Concession — Visit  to 
Theodosia— Weeping — Fears — Tantalizing  Distance — The  Walk — She  reveals  the  Cause 
of  her  Despondency — Cruelty  ignoble  and  degrading— Theodosia's  Sorrow  for  the  Slave 
Woman — Desires  Free  Speech  and  Action — Better  News. 

COTTONWOOD,  August  19. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

As  I  went  down  this  morning,  Mr.  Clement  called  me  to 
him,  and  said  :  "  You  have  heard  much  of  the  wrong  arid  shame 
of  slavery  ;  would  you  like  now  to  have  a  glimpse  of  its  joy  and 
glory  ?" 

"  If  there  is  such  a  thing,"  I  answered,  "  I  should  be  most 
happy  to  witness,  and  confirm  it  to  myself." 

"  Hear,  then,  what  we  are  to  do.  Our  people  are  to  have 
a  dance  to-morrow  evening,  with  unlimited  freedom  to  invite  as 
they  please.  This  arrangement  has  been  in  agitation  for  some 
time.  We  intended  to  give  you  an  agreeable  surprise.  I  should 
tell  you  that  we  expect  Mrs.  Slicer.  She  declines  bringing  her 
poor  little  slave  girls,  about  whom  she  is  so  anxious,  in  which 
decision  we  heartily  concur.  They  are  refined  and  delicate  ; 
and  she  should  not  needlessly  expose  them  to  inferior  and  lower 
influences.  But  all  the  young  ladies  and  Zindie  also  will  be  here ; 
and  if  we  have  any  power  to  control  these  things,  she  shall  find 
opportunity  for  speech  with  her  husband.  Though  a  slave,  he  is 
a  true  nobleman  ;  and  they  are  much  attached  to  each  other. 
But  now  I  see  we  must  go  to  breakfast." 

Afternoon. — I  have  been  riding  with   Rev.   Mr.   Wells,  the 


265 

clergyman  who  now  fills  the  place  formerly  occupied  by  Mr. 
Clement.  He  is  an  intelligent  and  agreeable  man,  and  apparently 
very  candid.  He  took  me  to  his  beautiful  plantation,  a  few  miles 
off.  Just  as  we  turned  into  the  avenue,  I  was  surprised  to  see 
Mary  Ann,  the  mulatto  girl,  come  down  through  the  grounds, 
and  stop  short  in  the  path  before  the  carriage,  waiting  till  we 
came  up.  She  looked  frightened  and  distressed,  and  did  not 
seem  to  recognize  me.  Stepping  to  the  side  of  the  carriage,  she 
spoke  to  Mr.  Wells,  who,  I  find,  is  her  master,  requesting  a 
private  interview  at  his  earliest  convenience,  and  then  ran  away 
into  the  shrubbery. 

As  she  disappeared  Mr.  Wells  said  to  me  :  "  Poor  girl  !  I 
know  very  well  what  she  wants.  My  overseer — for  you  must 
know  I  own  a  plantation  here — is  continually  making  improper 
proposals  to  her.  She  is  greatly  annoyed  and  distressed  by  this 
preference,  and  is  often  coming  to  me,  with  a  request  that  I  will 
interpose  my  authority.  But  I  cannot  help  her.  You  see  she  is 
good-looking  ;  and  I  believe  she  is  truly  a  virtuous  girl  ;  but  I 
cannot  shield,  or  protect  her.  If  I  dismiss  this  overseer,  who  is, 
in  many  respects,  a  comparatively  humane  and  liberal  man — I 
may  get  one  so  brutal,  as  to  flog  her  into  submission.  She  will 
give  way,  sooner  or  later  ;  for  she  must." 

I  ventured  to  observe  that,  although  Mahomet  was  very 
liberal  in  such  matters,  leaving  the  Faithful,  with  full  freedom  to 
settle  these  things  for  themselves,  I  should  be  unwilling  to 
assume  such  responsibility,  myself,  inasmuch,  as  I  had  come  to 
believe  that  women  had  souls,  and  that  without  any  regard  to 
the  finely  graduated  shades  of  complexion  I  had  seen  in  this 
country.  Therefore,  though  I  might  be  what  he  would  call  aii 
infidel,  I  could  not  dare  to  injure  them,  because  "  he  who  wrongs 
a  human  soul,  wrongs  God,  in  whose  image  it  was  made." 

"  He  did  not  seem  in  the  least  offended,  but  said  rather  hur 
riedly  ;  "  True,  true  ;  but  you  do  not  consider  the  climate,  and 
that  we  must  have  slaves.  It  is  impossible  to  live  without  them." 

Then  I  asked  if  Jesus  did,  in  any  way,  sanction,  either  by  his 

12 


266  SHAHMAH    IN   PUESUIT    OF  FREEDOM. 

life  or  teachings,  this  thing,  which  I  had  heard  of  and  seen,  as 
chattel  slavery. 

He  seemed  to  choke  a  little  for  a  moment,  and  then  said  : 
"Really — really — but  Paul,  you  know,  sent  back  Onesimus." 

"  I  am  acquainted  with  that  writing,"  I  replied  ;  "  but  I  can 
see  nothing  in  it  like  that  you  have  mentioned,  unless,  indeed, 
you  may  fairly  consider  that  Paul  himself,  and  Philemon  to 
whom  he  wrote,  were  of  the  same  grade  with  that  class  you  of 
this  country  are  now  enslaving  ;  for  he  expressly  defines  that  the 
servant  shall  be  received  not  as  a  servant,  but  as  a  brother 
beloved — as  himself.  If  you  have,  in  any  of  your  sacred  books, 
higher  authority  than  the  word  of  Jesus,  I  would  like  to  be  in 
formed  of  it  ;  I  am  tolerably  well  acquainted  with  that.  But  if 
I  find  that  this  is  true  of  him,  that  he  sanctions  man  selling  and 
woman  flogging,  it  would  weigh  hard  against  his  testimony  in 
some  other  things.  Excuse  me.  I  have  truly  asked  for  informa 
tion.  I  find  the  word  of  Jesus — not  less  than  his  life — so 
beautiful,  and  so  good,  that,  although  I  still  believe  that 
Mahomet  was  a  great  prophet,  and  I  know  he  has  done  much 
good  in  the  East  ;  yet  the  desire  of  my  soul  seems  so  truly  to 
ascend,  in  passing  from  him  to  Jesus,  that  I  feel  as  if  my  faith 
would  be  incomplete  without  that  higher  gospel  of  humanity, 
which  I  find  in  his  written  Word.  But  I  tell  you  honestly,  that 
these  slaveholding  Christians  are  great  stumbling  blocks  in  my 
way  ;  and  until  I  am  assured  that  their  peculiar  faith  does  not 
make  any  part  of  Christianity  itself,  I  would  not  take  the  name 
of  the  Holy  One,  though  it  were  ten  times  more  holy  to  the 
outer  view,  than  it  now  appears." 

"  Oh,"  he  said,  "  you  do  not  appreciate  the  change  of  customs 
since  the  Christian  Era  has  been  introduced.  The  whole  condi 
tion  of  society  is  now  so  entirely  different." 

"  Why  not  then  have  a  new  dispensation  and  a  new  gospel  ?" 
I  asked  very  simply  ;  "for  if  that  of  Jesus  is  so  nearly  worn 
out,  as  to  be  no  longer  applicable  to  the  present  wants  of  man 
kind,  will  not  Allah  surely  send  another  ?" 


GOLDEN  RULE  REPUDIATED.  267 

"  We  consider  such  a  suggestion  profane,"  he  answered 
quickly,  but  at  the  same  time  with  a  troubled  look.  "  You  natu 
rally  have  prejudices,"  he  added,  "  and  cannot,  indeed,  take  a 
fair  view  of  this  subject.'7 

"  I  did  not  intend  to  be  profane,"  I  answered.  "  The  thought 
seemed  forced  upon  me.  But  as  to  incapacity  or  prejudice,  it 
may  be  just  as  you  say.  Still,  I  can  see  this,  and  it  seems  to 
me  very  clearly,  that  the  great  Word  of  Jesus,  '  Do  unto  others 
as  ye  would  that  they  should  do  unto  you,'  should  not  yet  en 
tirely  have  lost  its  force,  as  it  appears  to  have  done.  Many  of 
his  other  words  had  been  spoken  before  by  Brahma,  by  Confu 
cius,  by  Zoroaster  and  Socrates.  But  this  was  peculiarly  his 
own  ;  and  it  distinguishes  him  from  all  others,  as  the  greatest 
analyzer,  both  of  human  words  and  actions  ;  for  this  rule  con 
tains  not  only  the  essence  of  all  true  integrity,  but  the  actual 
substance  and  complete  sum  of  all  social  regulation,  both  of  law 
and  gospel.  If  I  thought  that  Jesus  could  now  repudiate  it,  I 
should  denounce  him  as  a  backslider  ;  yet  upon  what  ground  it 
is  so  coolly  set  aside  by  his  followers,  I  have  not  been  able  to 
discover.  It  is  plain,  literal,  and  positive.  And  yet  I  know,  if 
it  could  be  really  understood,  it  must  be  not  only  high  treason, 
but  rank  heresy,  to  this  people,  who,  in  sheer  self-defence, 
should  expunge  it  from  the  text.  I  do  not  see  yet  how  they 
can,  of  right,  have  even  the  name  of  Christians,  when  they  thus 
repudiate  the  most  important  and  characteristic  teaching  of  their 
Great  Master." 

He  did  not  reply,  though  invited  to  remonstrance  by  a  re 
spectful  pause  ;  yet  he  manifested  some  uneasiness  as  I  resumed: 
"  My  friend,  Mr.  Slicer,  of  New  Orleans,  is  rigidly  pious.  He 
does  not  like  to  hear  the  birds  on  Sunday,  because  they  do  not 
sing  psalm  tunes.  He  ,cuts  up  backs  as  a  Sabbath  exercise, 
though  he  will  not  allow  husbands  and  wives  to  visit  on  that 
day,  who  have  no  other  time  to  see  each  other.  He  himself 
told  me  these  things.  Do  you  think  that  Jesus  would  indorse 
his  proceedings,  or  similar  things,  whether  happening  on  week- 


268  SHAHMAH   IN   TUKSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

days  or  Sundays  ?  Do  you  think  that  Jesus  could  go  abroad, 
here  in  the  Southern  States,  and  preach  his  own  gospel  without 
being  lynched — or  that  he  can,  in  the  actual  present,  be  greatly 
attracted  to  those  churches,  which,  in  their  sacerdotal  capacity, 
traffic  in  human  beings,  and  speculate  in  the  souls  that  were 
given  into  their  hands  to  save  from  the  power  of  Eblis  ? 

"  Pardon  me,"  I  added,  seeing  his  brow  became  more  and 
more  clouded.  "  I  did  not,  indeed,  intend  to  cherish  an  illiberal 
and  narrow  spirit.  Allah  forbid.  And  if  I  had  not  seen  that 
you  are  more  generous  in  your  faith  than  some  others,  I  should 
not  so  have  spoken." 

He  turned  ;  and  looking  me  in  the  face,  earnestly,  for  a  mo 
ment,  he  whispered  ;  "  The  fact  is,  you  are  more  than  half  right. 
But  what  can  we  do  ?"  He  pressed  my  hand  warmly  as  he 
spoke.  This  was  just  as  we  went  in  ;  so  we  had  no  more  oppor 
tunity  to  speak  together  on  the  subject. 

And  this  is  the  saddest  thing  of  all :  that  really  right-hearted 
and  sensible  men  should  also  be  enslaved — condemned  to  wear 
the  chains,  which  from  their  souls,  they  must  hate  and  abhor. 
If  one  could  have  but  a  tolerable  sense  of  manhood,  as  it  seems 
to  me,  any  position — any  labor,  anywhere — would  be  less  de 
grading  and  servile  than  this. 

But  I  have  an  engagement  with  Theodosia,  and  must  leave 
you. 

Three  hours  later. — I  have  just  returned.  To  my  surprise  I 
found  Theodosia  had  been  weeping.  She  did  not  like  to  ac 
knowledge  it ;  but  when  I  insisted  upon  the  fact,  she  said, 
"  Ah  !  I  fear  papa  has  trouble  there,  alone  in  the  city.  How 
I  wish  I  had  not  left  him,  though  he  almost  drove  me  away  !" 
And  then  she  burst  into  tears,  weeping  immoderately  for  some 
time.  I  tried  to  speak  to  her,  to  take  her  hand,  and  comfort 
her,  as  I  would  a  sister  ;  but  she  resolutely  held  me  at  a  dis 
tance — not  by  any  marked  unkindness,  or  even  indifference, 
in  her  manner,  but  by  simply  feeling,  and  thus  making  me 
feel,  that  such  a  thing  would  not  be  pleasant  to  her.  Her 


LOVE   PLATS   HIDE   AND    SEEK.  269 

words  were  kinder  than  ever.  How  she  contrives  to  do  it,  I 
cannot  imagine  :  for  she  seems  to  be  void  of  all  art,  as  she  is 
of  secretiveness  ;  but  she  does  sometimes  wear  a  veil  over  her 
thoughts.  That  child-heart  is  no  longer  transparent  to  me. 
You  cannot  imagine  how  this  tantalizes  me.  Sometimes  I  think 
there  is  a  whole  fountain  of  woman's  tenderest  love  beneath 
that  veil,  and  that  she  only  keeps  it  spell-bound,  that  it  may 
not  gush  out  unaware  ;  and  then  I  almost  believe  there  is 
nothing  there,  and  that  I  have  been  an  idle  dreamer  to  suppose 
that  one  so  gay  and  happy,  so  brilliantly  endowed  by  birth  and 
fortune,  could  ever  think  ©f  loving  me,  an  unknown  foreigner, 
sprung  of  a  comparatively  degraded  and  barbarous  people. 
Whatever  it  may  be,  I  am  kept  perpetually  anxious  ;  but  in 
stead  of  finding  my  interest  in  her  dimmish,  as  I  sometimes 
almost  wish  it  might,  every  varying  word  of  hers  stimulates  and 
exalts  it  ;  for  in  all  I  see,  more  and  more  clearly,  the  purity, 
the  strength,  the  almost  divine  beauty  of  the  character. 

We  walked  out  in  the  grounds  together  ;  for  now,  by  a  com 
mon  consent,  I  am  left  to  escort  her,  even  without  a  chaperone, 
if  the  Padre  or  Madame  is  otherwise  engaged.  We  sat  down 
on  a  sloping  bank  covered  with  the  beautiful  blue-grass,  which 
is  the  only  species  that  forms  a  compact  turf  here  ;  and  for 
some  time  she  busied  herself  in  plucking  flowers  and  pulling 
them  to  pieces  abstractedly  ;  looking,  the  while,  so  full  of  newly 
stirring  tears,  that  I  grew  seriously  alarmed. 

"Tell  me/7 1  said,  "  dear  Theodosia,  what  is  this  that  troubles 
you  ?  Has  anything  unpleasant  happened  to  your  father  ?" 

"  I  cannot  tell  you,  for  I  do  not  know  what  it  is  myself,"  she 
answered,  turning  her  large,  sorrowful  eyes  full  upon  me.  "  I 
think  that  something  has  been  troubling  papa  for  some  time. 
To-day  I  have  had  a  letter  ;  and  though  he  carefully  guarded 
himself  from  saying  anything  that  could  cause  anxiety,  I  know 
that  things  are  not  going  well  with  him." 

Then  looking  about  to  see  that  no  one  was  near,  she  put  her 
mouth  close  to  my  ear,  and  whispered:  "You-  know  Uncle  Si- 


270  SUAHMAII   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

mon.  He  is  but  a  half  brother  to  papa  ;  and  sometimes  I  fear 
not  even  that.  He  has  been  persuading  him  to  enter  into  a 
great  land  speculation  ;  and  I  am  afraid  that  he  will  cheat  him 
— rob  him  :  Aunt  Elize  is  afraid  of  it,  too.  He  isn't  any  too 
good." 

"  And  has  it  come  ?"  I  thought  to  myself.  "  Has  the  cloud 
come  ? — is  the  storm  gathering  at  last  that  is  to  break  on  this 
lovely  and  defenceless  head  ?"  She  seemed  to  understand  some 
thing  of  the  thought  that  was  thus  passing  in  my  mind,  or  by  a 
chance  she  replied  to  it. 

"  I  do  think  it  is  so,"  she  said.  "  I  do  believe  that  something 
terrible  is  going  to  happen  to  me.  I  am  sure  it  is  not  altogether 
papa's  letter;  for  I  have  been  so  oppressed  all  day,  it  has  almost 
seemed  as  if  I  should  die.  I  often  think  of  the  poor  slaves,  and 
all  they  suffer.  Uncle  Simon's  overseer  is  very  cruel,  they  say  ; 
and  I  believe  it.  I  heard  him  whipping  last  evening.  I  wanted 
to  go  over  and  speak  to  him,  and  beg  him  to  desist ;  but  Aunt 
Elize  would  not  permit  me.  The  shrieks  sounded  like  a  young 
girl's  voice  ;  and  they  were  dreadful  to  hear.  I  have  dreamed 
of  them  all  night.  0  Shahmah  !  I  am  beginning  to  find  out 
what  poor  is.  It  seems  as  if  I  had  lived  an  age  in  the  last  four 
months,  I  look  to  myself  so  strange  and  old  !  0  Shahmah  ! 
well  as  I  love  papa — well  as  I  love  the  Padre  and  Madame,  if  I 
thought  they  could  be  so  cruel,  or  permit  any  of  our  people  to 
be,  I  believe  I  should  hate  them.  Oh,  I  detest  it  so  much  !  it 
is  so  mean,  to  strike  the  helpless  and  unarmed ! — it  is  so  despic 
able  to  strike  a  woman  !  Tell  me,  Shahmah,  if  you  are  seeking 
a  truer  freedom,  how  I  also  shall  find  it.  I  want  to  be  so  free, 
that  when  I  know  a  thing  is  wrong,  that  I  can  say  so — that  I 
can  do  more  than  this,  if  I  choose,  and  try  to  make  it  better  I" 

Was  this  the  careless,  sunny-hearted  child  of  a  few  months 
ago  ?  How,  and  whence,  had  come  this  intense  development  of 
thought  and  feeling  ?  I  regarded  her  with  astonishment  as  she 
went  on,  even  more  earnestly  than  before: 

"  There  is  one  thing  certain ;  WE  shall  have  to  come  out  of 


THEODOSIA   RESOLVES   TO   BE   FREE.  271 

this.  I  have  not  kept  that  dear  mamma,  to  love  and  pray  for,  so 
long,  to  sit  down  quietly  now  and  see  women  whipped,  and  every 
naughty  thing  done,  that  I  am  ashamed  to  think  of,  to  say 
nothing  of  wicked  speech  and  bad  looks.  If  I  should  do  this, 
I  should  be  the  mecvmst  slave  of  the  whoU,  because  I  know  it  is 
wrong." 

There  was  a  terrible  truth  in  her  words  ;  and  the  emphasis  at 
the  close  had  the  most  intense  and  scorching  power. 

Having  thus  relieved  both  heart  and  conscience  by  this  burst 
of  indignation,  she  resumed,  more  quietly  :  "  I  have  thought 
much  of  the  slaves — especially  the  slave  women — for  the  last  few 
weeks.  I  never  knew  much  about  it  till  I  came  up  here,  for  we 
have  nothing  of  the  eort  at  our  house.  Everything  is  pleasant 
there.  Aunt  Elize  never  told  me  anything,  because  she  said  I 
was  too  young  to  be  troubled.  But  I  am  not  too  young  to 
think,  and  see,  and  feel  I  am  not  too  young  to  be  shocked  and 
disgusted,  and  wronged  at  what  I  see,  nor  am  I  too  young  to 
say  I  will  not  do  this  wrong,  nor  have  it,  nor  allow  it.  Though 
but  a  child  yet,  I  am  to  be  a  womaa  myself  some  day.  Last 
night  I  lay  thinking  of  it ;  and  I  promised  before  God,  that  I 
never  will  permit  or  consent  to  anything  that  involves  indecent 
treatment  to  other  women." 

She  seemed  inspired.  Her  face  was  radiant ;  and  she  was 
actually  transfigured  before  me.  •"  Oh,"  I  thought  to  myself,  "  if 
these  Southern  American  law  makers  and  law  expounders  had 
liad  but  the  clear  sight,  and  the  real  integrity  of  this  child,  the 
evil  would  never  have  grown  to  be  so  terrible  as  it  is.  She  was 
quite  still  for  a  moment  •  and  then,  with  an  expression  of  pro 
found  meaning  in  what  she  said,  thus  continued  :  "I  must  learn 
to  work  for  the  poor  slave  women ;  for  henceforth  my  destiny  is 
bound  up  with  theirs."  As  she  uttered  this,  a  shudder,  amount 
ing  to  a  paroxysm,  ran  over  her  whole  figure.  I  saw  it  pass  on 
until  the  whole  substance  of  her  form  shivered  so  that  I  was 
really  alarmed.  All  I  could  ask  myself  was — "  Is  it  come  ?" 

Almost  at  that  moment  a  servant  entered  with  a  letter.   "  Ah  1" 


272  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

she  exclaimed,  "  it  is  from  papa  ;"  and  though  her  cry  was  joyful, 
I  could  see  a  deep  anxiety  in  the  now  pale  face,  and  the  trem 
bling  hand.  She  did  not  leave  me  long  in  doubt,  but,  putting  it 
in  my  hand,  said  :  "It  is  all  right,  notwithstanding  my  fears. 
Papa  seems  to  be  getting  everything  very  well  for  himself. 
Now  I  shall  be  so  glad  and  happy  all  the  evening  !  It  was  so 
kind  in  papa — dear,  dear  papa  ! — to  write  twice  in  the  same 
day,  to  relieve  me  of  all  anxiety.  Oh,  how  glad  I  am  he  is  so 
good  1" 

The  tears  came  in  her  eyes  ;  and  as  she  ran  away  to  hide 
them,  I  called  to  her,  saying  I  would  go,  leaving  the  ladies  to 
the  doctor,  who  had  arranged  to  call  and  escort  them  over  ;  for 
I  had  promised  Mrs.  Clement  to  give  her  some  assistance  in  her 
preparations.  As  I  walked  homeward,  I  was  filled  with  wonder, 
not  unmingled  with  anxiety,  about  Theodosia.  But  I  could  not 
feel  very  much  concern  for  her,  although  it  seemed  to  me  certain 
that  a  day  of  trial  was  approaching.  I  could  only  say  to  my 
self — "  This  is  a  brave  heart ;  and  if  it  has  to  suffer,  it  will  suffer 
bravely." 

I  close  abruptly.  However  swiftly  this  may  go,  my  soul  goes 
before,  to  thee  and  Youley. 

Adieu, 

SHAHMAD. 


LETTER  XXIII. 

THE     NEGRO     HOLIDAY. 

Delightful  Evening— Negro  Music,  its  Character  and  Power— When  will  Love  always 
Speak  Truly,  and  the  Affections  be  Harmonious  '—Marriage  a  Science  of  the  Soul- 
Mrs.  Slicer — Simao  and  Zindie — Dancing  begins — Whites  join — Pat  Juber  for  Music — 
Whites  tire — Wonderful  Feats  of  the  Negro  Dancers — The  "  White  Eye  " — Lemonade 
instead — Scene  closes — They  retire  Singing,  but  more  sadly — Reaction  of  Festival 
Seasons — Sadness  of  Leave-taking  heightened  by  the  Rarity  and  Uncertainty  of  a 
Return — Meditated  Escape — Walk  Home  with  Theodosia — Beautiful  Night  Scene — The 
Indian's  Song— The  Negro— Song  of  Atkah— Shahmah  hears,  reflects  and  questions 
of  his  Hope. 

COTTONWOOD,  Aug.  23. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

A  slave  festival  in  the  United  States  of  America  is  a 
unique  affair ;  and  doubtless  you  would  like  to  have  some  account 
of  it. 

The  night  was  altogether  as  pleasant  as  one  could  desire;  for 
it  was  steeped  in  moonlight,  which,  in  this  climate,  is  so  deli 
cious.  After  Mrs.  Slicer,  with  her  party,  and  some  other  of  our 
guests,  came,  we  all  went  out  on  the  bluff,  to  hear  the  music  of 
the  slaves,  singing  as  they  approached  ;  for  many  of  them  were 
coming  from  over  the  water.  There  is  a  kind  of  entrancing 
power  in  negro  music,  which  I  never  felt  in  any  other.  It  is,  as 
it  were,  the  essence  of  sweet  sound,  distilled  in  the  alembic  of 
tearful  memories.  It  affects  the  nervous  system  like  a  species  of 
intoxication;  and,  as  I  listen,  and  absorb  it,  the  brain  reels  with 
a  delirious  joy,  and  at  length  becomes  utterly  unconscious,  while 
the  spirit,  escaping  from  its  thrall,  gathers  strength  and  free 
dom,  which  it  brings  back  into  the  burdens  of  life  ;  and  thus  it 

12*  273 


274:  SHAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

becomes  possible  to  bear  them.  I  have  myself  passed  through 
all  these  changes  in  listening;  and  I  am  sure  that  their  music 
must  have  an  equally  powerful  effect  on  the  true  musician  who 
produces,  it.  It  is  the  concentrated  experience  of  a  deeply 
feeling  and  suffering  race,  thus  unconsciously  uttering  itself. 
There  is  something  of  this  in  their  gayest  songs.  The  pearl 
melts  in  their  cup,  and  the  vivacity  of  their  wildest  strains  has 
a  tinge  of  sadness;  for  the  dancing  spirit  that  is  flitting  through 
their  gayest  notes,  has  always  following  after  it  a  shadow  of 
the  sweetest  and  truest  pathos.  It  is  the  bird-song,  that  goes 
beyond  the  bloom,  and  verdure,  and  inspiring  breath  of  its 
spring  loves,  to  picture  the  sere  leaf,  the  descending  gloom,  and 
the  death  of  winter.  It  is  the  human  heart-song,  with  its  joint 
burden  of  smiles  and  tears,  mingling  and  dissolving  into  each 
other.  The  history  of  poor,  degraded  Africa  is  written  in  the 
music  of  her  enslaved  children ;  and  because  it  is  so  truly  writ 
ten  there,  they  will  bear  up,  bravely  as  they  do,  in  their  dark 
ages  ;  and  through  its  harmonizing  and  subliming  spirit  still 
struggle  on,  until  they  reach  out  into  the  truer  and  happier  life 
of  the  future.  Much  of  my  hope  for  Africa  is  in  the  refining 
and  inspiring  power  of  her  own  music. 

I  had  heard  many  of  these  songs  before.  They  were  mostly 
the  simple  incidents  of  their  own  experience,  wrought  into 
melody  of  note  and  verse  by  their  own  untutored  genius. 
Heard  in  the  distance,  the  musical  periods  rising  and  expanding 
over  the  water,  they  had,  altogether,  an  inimitable  effect ;  and 
gay  as  they  seemed,  I  believe  there  were  tears  on  the  cheeks  of 
some  of  us,  who  sat  there  and  listened.  Theodosia  was  also  much 
affected  by  the  music,  and  occasionally  joined  in  it.  I  could 
not  resist  the  thought  that  it  seemed  native  to  her.  Then  first 
I  discovered  what  a  grand  volume  of  power  and  sweetness  her 
voice  is.  Though  the  Padre  and  Madame  were  both  present, 
she  kept  near  me  most  of  the  evening,  showing  very  quietly  that 
she  preferred  my  escort;  and  as  every  one  else  appeared  pleased 
with  this  arrangement,  I  also  could  not  but  rejoice  in  the  deep 


A   PICTURESQUE    SCENE.  275 

and  placid  sympathy  that  she  brought  to  my  side.  She  was 
neither  gay  nor  brilliant  from  the  reaction  of  her  sadness  ;  but 
she  seemed  penetrated  with  one  grateful  thought.  Her  manner 
was  subdued,  gentle,  tender,  and  thoughtful.  I  never  had  seen 
her  so  beautiful.  When  will  the  great  riddle  of  the  sphynx  be 
truly  read  ?  When  will  love  be  so  true  to  itself  and  its  object, 
as  to  solve  the  profounder  mystery  of  human  hearts  ?  Not  until 
the  life  of  the  heart  is  so  full,  and  free,  and  perfect,  as  to  unfold 
in  complete  unison  with  nature.  It  cannot  be  that  perfection 
of  concords,  or  harmony,  exists,  of  necessity,  only  in  the  lower 
series.  In  due  order  of  time,  according  to  their  rank  and 
power,  it  must  also  extend  to  the  higher.  Then  marriage  will 
not  be  a  game  of  chance,  but  a  science  of  the  soul. 

Mrs,  Slicer  still  looks  pale  and  sad.  When  the  dancing  com 
menced  I  escorted  her  to  the  green,  though  not  with  the  bashful 
fear  I  had  formerly  felt,  in  thus  tendering  a  common  act  of 
politeness. 

The  ground  where  the  dancers  were  collected  was  a  fine  plot, 
well  sheltered  on  one  side,  and  open  toward  the  river.  It  was 
level,  and  covered  with  a  soft,  mossy  turf.  There  were  rough 
benches  ranged  around  for  the  white  people,  or  those  who  pre 
ferred  them  ;  but  the  slaves  sat,  or  reclined,  in  various  groups, 
their  holiday  dresses  and  lively  looks  showing  well  in  the  full 
moonlight,  the  whole  composing  a  highly  picturesque  and  beau 
tiful  scene.  But  how  could  I  remember  anything  of  what  I  had 
heard,  and  not  reflect,  to  quote  from  our  favorite  Moore,  that 

"  The  trail  of  the  serpent  was  over  it  all." 

My  first  thought  was  to  look  for  Simao  and  Zindie.  Just  as  we 
sat  down,  Mrs.  Slicer  gently  touched  my  arm,  and  following  the 
direction  of  her  finger,  I  saw  them  standing  together,  hand  in 
hand,  apart  from  all  the  others.  They  were  watching  for  us  ; 
and  never  shall  I  forget  the  eyes  of  Zindie,  as  she  first  looked 
toward  me.  There  was  something  so  much  deeper  than  joy  in 


276  SHAHMAH  IN   PUBSUIT   OF   FKEEDOM. 

them — something  so  truly  pure,  beautiful,  and  womanly,  that  I 
sighed  to  think  how  unworthy  of  her,  was  the  judgment  even 
of  her  own  sex,  which  had  virtually  placed  her  without  the  pale 
of  womanhood.  I  also  observed  more  than  I  had  done  before, 
the  really  magnificent  proportions  of  Simao.  He  was  standing 
perfectly  still,  with  the  massive  front  turned  toward  me,  as  if  he 
were  attracted  so.  and  at  the  same  time  knew,  and  had  pleasure 
in  the  thought,  that  I  was  reading  him.  His  frame  is  almost 
gigantic,  yet  it  is  even  elegantly  formed;  and  I  never  saw  a 
finer  combination  of  strength  and  grace.  The  forehead  is  large 
and  well  developed;  and  though  he  appears  to  be  a  full  negro, 
he  has  the  lighter  skin,  and  finely-cut  physiognomy,  that  often 
distinguish  the  Nubian  race.  Without  a  doubt,  some  men  are 
born  noble — if  all  are  not — as  I  would  be  glad  to  believe;  and 
if  there  ever  was  one  so  distinguished  by  birth,  I  am  sure  it  is 
he.  Dignity,  suavity,  and  that  true  greatness  of  soul,  that 
cannot  compromise  itself,  appear  native  to  him.  If  his  future 
history  is  not  a  remarkable  one,  it  must  be  because  circum 
stances  are  inexorable. 

While  I  was  making  these  reflections,  Zindie  had  come  over 
to  speak  with  her  mistress  ;  and  having  obtained  permission  to 
withdraw,  she  and  her  husband  went  a  little  back,  where  they 
could  speak  freely,  and  sat  down  together,  with  the  little  boy 
between  them.  I  dared  not  look  at  them,  and  question  of  their 
fate  ;  but  Allah  is  more  merciful  than  men  ;  or  I  should  faint 
with  the  sight. 

But  now  the  dancing  began  in  good  earnest ;  and  as  the 
lines  were  kept  open  fronting  the  white  people,  our  view  was 
unimpeded.  The  doctor,  and  a  few  white  young  men  of  the 
neighboring  plantations,  mingled  freely  with  the  company,  and 
joined  in  the  dance.  As  they  were  disappointed  about  the 
violin  they  had  expected,  one  of  the  negroes  stood  on  a  little 
eminence  in  the  middle  back-ground,  to  "pat  juber."  This  is 
much  the  same  thing  we  have  seen  among  the  negroes  of  Nubia 
and  the  Upper  Nile.  One  foot,  resting  on  the  heel,  is  brought 


THE  NEGRO  DANCE.  277 

a  little  in  advance  of  the  other,  and  the  ball  is  made  to  strike, 
or  pat  in  regular  time  ;  while,  as  an  accompaniment,  the  hands 
are  struck  smartly  together,  and  then  upon  the  thighs.  In  all 
the  sounds,  and  the  motions  that  respond  to  them,  there  is  such 
perfect  time,  as  only  the  negro  could  preserve,  with  these  simple 
means.  As  they  became  excited,  the  music  increased  in  speed, 
rising,  at  length,  to  such  a  degree  of  velocity,  that  the  whites 
could  not  keep  up.  Then  the  negroes  surrendered  themselves 
to  the  madness  of  the  pleasure  ;  and  the  most  surprising  feats 
were  performed. 

Their  eyes  roll  ;  their  arms  toss  ;  they  fling  themselves  into 
the  most  extravagant  and  unheard  of  gestures.  They  bolt ; 
they  leap  into  the  air ;  and  striking  the  ground,  with  a  hair 
breadth  exactness  to  the  descending  pat,  they  whirl  with  such  a 
dizzening  rapidity,  it  makes  one's  head  swim  to  look  at  them. 
But  they  remain 

"  Still  holding  out  to  tire  each  other  down," 

until  at  length  the  "juber"  cup  is  exhausted;  and  they  are 
forced  to  surrender. 

I  was  happy  to  see  that  no  intoxicating  beverages  were 
allowed  ;  as  I  find,  indeed,  that  no  such  thing  is  admitted  in 
the  big  house  itself.  One  old  negro,  however,  called  for  a  sip 
of  the  "  white  eye  ;"  but  he  received  instead  a  cup  of  lemonade, 
which  Mrs.  Clement  and  the  doctor  had  prepared  for  them,  as 
a  special  treat,  at  their  own  expense  ;  for,  as  I  am  informed, 
the  rule  is,  that  the  slaves  shall  provide  all  these  things  for 
themselves. 

As  they  came,  so  they  departed,  singing — but  less  cheerily 
than  before.  The  close  of  a  festival  is  always  saddening,  not 
only  because  the  brilliant  bubble,  with  its  moment  of  joy,  has 
vanished  into  thin  air,  but  there  is  a  reaction  of  the  over-excited 
sense  of  enjoyment,  which  always  must  produce  a  correspond 
ing  depression.  But  when  the  festive  season  makes  an  era  in 
the  dark  life,  when  it  is,  perhaps,  looked  forward  to  for  months, 


278  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

with  a  straining  hope,  that  takes  in  the  probability  of  disap 
pointment  ;  then,  indeed,  the  exhaustion  of  the  cup  of  joy — 
that  may  never  be  filled  again — or  may  be  filled  instead  with 
the  very  dregs  of  bitterness^-is  saddening  in  the  extreme. 

I  tried  to  put  myself  into  the  place  of  these  poor  slaves,  as 
their  sighing  and  weeping  songs  came  back  to  me  ;  and  I  could 
then  truly  enter  into  the  spirit,  which,  at  times,  seemed  sobbing 
in  their  strains.  And  how  much  of  bitter  experience — how 
much  of  bitter  expectation — were  infused  in  them,  Allah  only 
knows. 

I  saw  Zindie  and  Simao  a  moment  before  they  left,  which 
was  somewhat  earlier  than  the  others.  Mrs.  Slicer  asked  me  to 
go  to  them — she  is  evidently  very  nervous  and  anxious  concern 
ing  their  fate.  We  found  them  still  sitting  together,  hand 
clasped  in  hand,  with  the  little  boy,  now  fallen  asleep,  lying  in 
his  father's  arms.  He  rose  as  we  approached  ;  and,  putting 
the  child  on  the  mother's  lap,  took  the  hand  which  I  involun 
tarily  extended  to  him,  and  pressed  it  silently,  at  the  same  time 
looking  into  my  very  soul,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  with  an  expres 
sion  so  searching  that  I  almost  shrank  away  from  it.  How 
different  is  this  from  the  usual  character  of  the  light-hearted 
and  garrulous  negro.  I  feel  as  if  in  some  way  my  fate  was 
bound  to  his.  He  appears  to  magnetize  and  possess  himself  of 
my  faculties.  Whence,  and  how  is  it  ?  I  cannot  answer  my 
self  ;  but  I  seem  to  foreknow  that  something  important,  if  not 
desperate,  is  springing  up  between  us. 

I  had  also  a  sad  thought  in  bidding  adieu  to  Theodosia,  whom 
I  attended  home  by  a  footpath  across  the  grounds,  she  choosing 
to  walk,  while  her  friends  preferred  riding.  She  appeared  quiet 
and  composed,  but  evidently  more  thoughtful  than  I  had  ever 
before  seen  her.  The  under  notes  of  her  character  are  waking  ; 
and  much  as  I  thought  of  her,  I  am  surprised  to  see  how  deep 
and  powerful  they  are.  But  why  this  waking  in  the  life  of  a 
happy,  careless,  and  idolized  child  ?  Is  it  an  unconscious  evolu 
tion  of  strength  against  the  day  of  trial  ?  As  flowers  close  their 


POWER   AND   BEAUTY    OF   THE   NIGHT.  279 

petals  before  the  fall  of  heavy  night-dew,  or  storms,  or  the  too 
ardent  sun-shine,  why  should  not  human  spirits,  also,  have  an 
instinct  of  self-protection,  by  which  they  may  be  forearmed 
against  approaching  evil  ?  I  think  it  must  be  always  so,  when 
they  are  true  ;  and  as  they  approach  a  perfect  integrity,  will 
this  inner  light  unfold  itself. 

After  having  bidden  me  good  night,  Theodosia  turned  back 
and  said  :  "  Shahmah  ;  I  am  much  stronger  than  I  was  ;  do 
you  know  it  ?  I  shall  never  be  again  the  thoughtless  child,  that 
first  spoke  to  you  in  the  presence  of  the  Lily  Queen.  I  am  going 
to  be  a  woman  now.  I  see  that  I  have  work  to  do  in  the 
world  ;  and  what  ever  it  is,  I  know  I  shall  be  strong  and  brave 
enough  to  do  it." 

Her  words  have  haunted  me  ever  since.  Why  do  all  these 
dark  presentiments  so  cloud  and  oppress  me  ? 

It  was  quite  late  when  I  got  home  ;  but  I  was  still  disinclined 
to  sleep;  and  after  lying  awhile,  I  relinquished  the  vain  attempt, 
and  rising,  went  out  into  the  gallery,  that  commanded  a  view 
of  the  river.  Everything  was  still.  The  palpable  curtain  of 
the  moonlight,  hanging  almost  from  the  zenith,  only  waved  a 
little,  as  now  and  then  a  soft  brush  of  wind  stirred  the  trees,  dis 
placing  the  shadows  that  their  branches  cast  upon  the  ground  ; 
and  even  the  hoarse  boom  of  the  flowing  water,  eased  away  in 
the  distance,  as  if  the  trolling  river  were  going  to  sleep  with  its 
own  singing. 

The  infinite  sadness,  which  seemed  to  inspire  the  scene,  took 
full  possession  of  me  :  and  yet  the  sense  of  suffering — of  cruel 
disappointment — of  sympathy  with  inconceivable  or  unknown 
misfortunes,  when  distilled  through  that  balmy  air  and  silent 
moonlight,  appeared  delicious.  As  I  sat  thus,  surrendering  my 
self  to  the  sad  luxury  of  a  feeling  so  intense  it  absorbed  reflection, 
a  single  strain  of  music  seemed  to  rise  up  in  the  middle  of  the 
river,  and  then  wander  away,  as  if  lost  in  the  distance.  Again 
the  sad  and  sweet  refrain  was  more  prolonged,  and  came  nearer. 
Then  I  saw  a  light  bark  canoe  shoot  out  from  a  point  on  the 


280  SHAHMAfi   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

opposite  side,  and  approach  the  nearer  shore.  Though  the  dis 
tance  was  too  great  for  me  to  distinguish  features  ;  yet  I  knew 
by  the  beauty  and  swaying  grace  of  the  figure,  now  standing 
erect  in  the  boat,  that  it  was  an  Indian.  The  tuft  of  hair  at  the 
crown,  with  its  tall  crest  of  eagle  plumes,  now  strongly  defined 
against  the  unfolding  light — all  declared  it.  He  was  silent  for  a 
short  time  ;  and  then  in  a  deep,  musical  voice,  to  which  the 
chiming  waters  made  a  grand  accompaniment,  he  sang  the  fol 
lowing  : 

THE  CHEROKEE. 

"  Hark !  the  White  Man's  axe  is  ringing 

Sharply  round  our  forest  homes  ! 
There  his  pale-faced  wives  are  singing, 

And  his  Thunder  Spirit  roams. 
Sinks  the  chieftain's  heart  in  sadness  ; 

Once  'twas  strong  as  heart  could  be  ; 
Nothing  now  can  wake  its  madness  ! 
Meganee  !  0  Meganee  ! 

"  Moon  and  stars,  with  all  their  brightness, 

Light  our  happy  homes  no  more  ; 
For  a  tide  of  ghostly  whiteness, 

Sweeps  the  Red  Man  from  the  shore  ; 
Earth  is  dark,  and  full  of  sorrow — 

Rolls  beyond  a  darker  sea — 
Could  I  some  bright  bird-wing  borrow  ! 
Meganee  !  0  Meganee ! 

"  Is  the  Chieftain's  heart  enchanted, 
That  it  melts  in  woman's  tears — 
That  his  spirit,  once  undaunted, 

Pales  and  shrinks  with  coward  fears  ? 
Now  his  vengeance,  filled  with  sadness, 

Turning  traitor  seems  to  be  ; 
But  it  cannot  wake  his  madness  ? 
Meganee !  0  Meganee ! 

"  On  his  brow  the  death-dew  gathers ; 
White  Man's  shadow  clouds  the  morn, 


SONG   OF   ATKAIT.  281 

"And  the  ashes  of  our  fathers 

Now  must  feed  his  springing  corn. 
Bow  is  broke  and  spent  the  arrow. 

Oriola  now  can  see 
Open  grave,  all  deep  and  narrow ! 
Meganee !  0  Meganee !" 

The  spirit  of  this  lay  was  a  pathos  so  intense  and  vivid,  that 
I  could  feel  the  great  heart-pangs  dissolving  in  it. 

But  at  the  very  moment  when  the  last  strain,  like  a  dying 
bird,  sank  into  the  bosom  of  silence,  there  was  a  responding 
note.  It  was  a  great  human  cry  of  anguish  and  despair,  such 
as  I  never  had  heard  before,  and  pray  Allah,  I  may  never  hear 
again.  It  came  in  one  single  burst  of  weeping,  wailing,  agoniz 
ing  sound.  I  was  absorbed  by  it — lost  in  it — till  the  dip  of 
oars  once  more  roused  me  to  a  sense  of  what  was  passing.  Then 
I  saw  another  boat  leaving  the  shade  of  the  eastern  shore,  and 
pushing  off  into  the  stream. 

By  the  broad  and  manly  front,  the  brawny  arms,  the  noble 
head  and  the  defiant  air,  I  at  once  recognized  Simao.  He  also, 
I  think,  saw  me  ;  for  one  naked  arm  was  tossed  over  his  head, 
as  he  turned  away  toward  the  other  boatman,  who  remained 
standing  erect,  and  almost  statue-like,  in  his  canoe.  Nothing 
could  contrast  more  strongly  with  his  stony  stillness,  than  the 
impassioned  gestures  of  the  negro,  as  he  sang  the  very  song  we 
have  so  often  heard  in  the  desert,  though  differently  clothed.  It 
carried  me  back  to  the  slave  Kafila  from  Bornou,  and  all  the 
wrongs  for  which  I  came  here  seeking  a  remedy.  I  knew  then, 
that  he  addressed  himself  to  me,  and  as  I  listened,  I  bowed  my 
self  down,  and  wept  like  a  little  child. 


"  Fair  is  our  country,  the  Valley  of  Yariba, 

Blooming  afar  o'er  the  sea ; 
There  the  Joliba  River  in  music  is  flowing, 
And  the  yam,  and  the  date  tree,  and  millet  are  growing ; 
Where  are  we  going,  Rubee  ? 


282  SHATIMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Merry  and  musical — where  are  we  going  ? 
To  sing  the  glad  songs  of  the  free, 

And  dance  where  the  sweet  night,  with  moon-beams  of  silver, 
Is  writing  our  Atkah,*  Rubee !  f 

"  But  alas  !  to  our  country,  the  bright  vale  of  Yariba, 

The  man-thief  came  prowling ;  and  we 
Saw  not  his  dark  shadow — 'twas  creeping  behind  us, 
As  he  sprang  like  a  tiger,  to  seize  and  to  bind  us — 

Where  are  we  going,  Rubee 
Sinking  and  sorrowful — where  are  we  going  ? 
Out  in  the  slave  ship  to  sea ! 
Even  though  death-pangs  of  horrible  anguish, 
Send  us  our  Atkah,  Rubee ! 

"  From  the  home  of  our  youth,  where  the  children  of  Yariba, 

The  first  golden  sunrise  can  see ; 

We  have  come  where  the  man-thief  walks  ever  before  us, 
With  his  evil  eye  on — and  his  lash  coiling  o'er  us — 

Where  are  we  going,  Rubee  ? 
Heavy  and  heart-broken — where  are  we  going  ? 
Where  can  the  weary  ones  flee  ? 
Out  on  life's  desert,  colder  and  darker — 
Gone  is  our  Atkah,  Rubee ! 

"  But  as  death-shadows  creep  o'er  the  vision  of  Yariba, 

Once  more  we  are  happy  and  free ; 
We  worship  again  in  the  shade  of  Mazamba, 
Where  the  sunlight  is  streaming  with  plumage  of  amber — 

Where  art  thou  going,  Rubee  ? 
Ha !  now  we  defy  thee !     Forsaker  of  sorrow — 
And  our  broken  chains  hurl  back  to  thee  ! 
We  go  to  a  God,  that  is  truer  and  stronger ; 
For  death  is  our  Atkah,  Rubee !" 

What  a  history  !  I  shuddered  in  my  tears  to  think  of  it  I 
As  the  rounding  swell  of  sound  dropped,  and,  as  it  were,  became 
immersed  in  the  deep  silence  of  night,  the  two  boatmen,  at- 

*  Bornou,  and  other  central  African  slaves,  call  the  document  of  freedom— or  as  we 
should  say  here,  "  Free  Papers — "  by  this  name. — ED. 
•«•  Name  of  the  principal  God  in  Central  Africa.— ED. 


QUESTIONS    WITHOUT   ANSWERS.  283 

traded  to  each  other  by  the  kinship  of  a  common  suffering, 
moved  off  together  ;  and  the  last  thing  I  heard  of  them  was  the 
deep  dip  of  the  chiming  oars,  that  seemed  still  to  speak  of  the 
intense  and  terrible  sympathy  that  bound  them.  What  testi 
monies  are  these  to  lay  at  the  white  man's  door  !  If  Allah, 
indeed,  can  hear,  or  see,  how  will  he  be  able  to  meet  them  ?  Is 
civilization  to  be  extended,  and  established,  only  by  means  that 
transcend  the  savageness  of  barbarism  ?  When  I  hear  the  great 
desert-cry  for  freedom,  repeated  here  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  with  a  far  more  terrible  truth  and  power,  what  can  I 
say  for  my  own  hope  ?  Where  shall  enslaved  and  bleeding  human 
ity  look  for  justice,  when  the  man-holders  of  Republican,  Christ 
ian  America,  are  more  remorseless  than  the  Pagan  speculators 
of  the  desert !  Is  it  possible  that  these  people,  who  have  so 
small  a  sense  of  justice,  can  also  be  entirely  devoid  of  shame  ? 
Have  they  no  regard  for  character — no  idea  of  respectability  in 
the  eyes  of  the  world  ?  Are  they  already  so  low  that  they  can 
not  comprehend  the  meanness  of  hypocrisy?  Alas!  for  them, 
when  the  veil  is  lifted — as  lifted  it  must  be — and  they  compre 
hend  the  enormity  of  their  crimes — crimes  that  should  make 
them  stand  with  covered  faces  in  the  presence  of  their  posterity, 
for  history  cannot  be  smothered  by  a  man-stealing  mob  !  It  is 
impartial,  and  must  give  in  its  true  verdict.  If  they  do,  indeed, 
believe  that  the  spirit  lives  after  the  death  of  the  body,  how  will 
they  dare  to  enter  the  presence  of  their  dishonored  and  indignant 
fathers  ?  I  look  upon  these  people  with  still  increasing  wonder. 
Their  anomalies  are  so  glaring  that  they  startle  and  terrify  me. 
I  must  leave  you  now,  being  engaged  to  go  out  herborizing 
with  the  doctor.  The  integrity  of  nature  is  my  only  comfort. 

Salaam  ; 

Thine 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    XXIY. 

SPECIFIC    CHARACTERS    OF   THE    HUMAN    RACE. 

Theodosia's  Request — Anecdote  of  Madame  de  Stae'l — The  Southern  Liberators — Profes 
sor  Cassuite,  Capt.  Brande,  Mr.  Wells,  and  others — Presence  of  Women  in  these  Dis 
cussions  beautiful  and  important — True  Offices  of  Woman— Importance  of  the  Subject 
— The  Scripture  Argument — Negroes  inferior — Fever  spots  on  the  Nose — Organic  Dis 
similarity  of  Races — Specific  Characters  defined — Hybrids  not  permanently  Fertile — 
Color,  Organic  Proportions,  and  Texture  of  the  Hair,  remarkably  subject  to  Change — 
— True  Specific  Characters — Anomalous  Structure — Remarkable  Instances  of  a  Change 
in  Color — Dondoes — Jews— Remarkable  Instances  of  Persistency  of  Color  in  Lower  Ani 
mals — Reasons  for  Infertile  or  Inferior  Offspring  produced  between  hostile  Races — 
Men  universally  recognize  the  Human  in  each  other — Discriminating  Interest  of  Theo- 
dosia — Pleasing  Intelligence — Repeated  Processes  of  Refinement — Mrs.  Clement's 
Theory — Mission  of  Womanhood — Arabic  Proverb. 

COTTONWOOD,   Sept.  15. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  was  not  only  surprised,  but  delighted,  at  a  request  that 
I  received  from  Theodosia  this  morning.  It  was  that  I  should 
ask  Mr.  Clement  to  permit  her  to  be  present  when  we  have  our 
talk  about  slavery.  Think  of  it  !  a  girl  of  fifteen,  living  so  far, 
without  a  care  in  the  world,  now  unfolding  an  interest  in  these 
forbidden  and  terrible  questions,  that  try  the  strength  of  the 
sternest.  And  why  should  it  not  be  so  ?  why  should  not — and 
ought  not  women,  who  are  the  greatest  sufferers  by  this  coil,  to 
inform  themselves  of  its  condition  and  character  ?  Madame  de 
Stae'l  answered  Napoleon  well,  when  he  said  that  women  should 
not  meddle  with  politics  :  "  Sire,  in  a  country  where  women  are 
put  to  death  by  the  laws,  women  should  know  the  reason  why." 

I  have  just  received  a  call  from  Mr.  Clement,  who  said,  as  he 
came  in  :  "I  have  some  good  and  important  news  for  you.  It 
is  this  :  some  of  the  more  independent  and  liberal  minds  of  the 

284 


A   CONFIDENTIAL   SESSION.  285 

South  are  beginning  to  be  roused  concerning  this  matter,  which 
we  have  termed  the  '  Peculiar  Institution/  and  we  have  actually 
formed  a  society  for  the  purpose  of  investigating  its  condition 
and  claims,  pledging  to  ourselves  and  to  each  other  mutual  se 
crecy,  forbearance,  and  aid,  in  the  free  expression  of  our  several 
opinions,  and  the  consideration  of  such  remedies  as  may  be  pro 
posed.  We  are,  as  yet,  few  in  number,  and  somewhat  weak  and 
vacillating  in  purpose  ;  but  as  we  meet  on  the  ground  of  mutual 
good  faith,  we  may  yet  open  some  means  of  relief  which  may  be 
acceptable  to  the  South,  and  thus  insure  cooperation  from  those 
who,  of  right,  are  most  concerned.  To-night,  a  few  of  the  mem 
bers  will  be  convened  here  ;  and  of  you  would  like  to  be  pre 
sent,  you  may  perhaps  arrive  at  a  clearer  idea  of  these  perplex 
ing  matters,  which  are  knotty  enough  to  foil  the  most  ex 
perienced,  wisest,  and  even  the  truest  among  us." 

I  was  greatly  rejoiced  at  this,  and  lost  no  time  in  preferring 
the  request  of  Theodosia,  with  which  I  could  see  he  was  well 
pleased.  I  waited  with  considerable  impatience  for  the  arrival 
of  the  hour,  which  was  appointed  at  ten  in  the  evening,  in  order 
to  insure  safety  as  well  as  freedom  from  interruption.  But  earlier 
in  the  evening  the  several  members  began  to  gather  in — some 
of  them  having  ridden  many  miles,  and  others  even  representing 
the  liberal  spirit  of  distant  cities. 

In  presenting  me  to  his  guests,  Mr.  Clement  said,  that  I  had 
been  informed  of  the  objects  of  the  meeting,  in  which  he  was 
happy  to  say  that  I  deeply  sympathized.  He  further  re 
marked,  addressing  the  company  :  "  Though  we  may  look  at 
this  great  evil  from  different  points  of  view,  yet  we  all  regard  it 
as  an  evil,  and  are,  I  am  persuaded,  all  honest  in  our  desire  to 
see  it  removed." 

He  then  introduced  Professor  Cassuite,  of  one  of  the  Southern 
colleges,  Capt.  Brande  of  Charleston,  a  nephew  of  Mr.  Van 
Brouer,  and  Mr.  Raffe,  a  Kentucky  planter.  I  was  also  happy 
to  see  our  clerical  friend,  Mr.  Wells,  who  has  so  many  excellent 
traits,  that  I  cannot  but  rejoice  to  find  him  entering  into  these 


286  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FKEEDOM. 

questions.  There  were  others  also  ;  but  these  I  have  mentioned 
represent  the  principal  types  of  power,  the  remaining  half  score 
doing  little  else  than  reflect  and  echo  their  opinions. 

As  this  is  but  an  initial  movement,  and  at  present  without  any 
regular  organization,  the  business  was  not  conducted  formally; 
but  the  whole  thing  took  a  friendly  and  social  turn,  Mrs.  Clement 
and  her  young  friend  sitting  quietly  among  us,  which,  to  my 
Oriental  eyes,  was  quite  a  striking  feature  in  the  case.  But  if 
woman  has  a  particular  element  in  her  nature,  which  is  not  pos 
sessed  in  so  high  a  degree  by  the  other  sex,  why  should  it  not 
have  its  influence  in  all  the  affairs  of  life  ?  All  history,  all  testi 
mony,  unite  to  show,  that  in  the  love-spirit  or  principle,  woman 
is  greatly  our  superior.  Why,  then,  should  we  ever  consent  to 
divorce  this  genial,  energizing,  and  refining  power  from  its  na 
tural  relations,  with  the  sterner  reason  and  the  harsher  attri 
butes  ?  These  questions  are  new  to  me.  But  in  the  special 
power  and  office  of  woman,  as  the  truest  teacher  of  civilization, 
there  are  such  profound  mysteries — such  world-wide  thoughts — 
such  heaven-high  majesties,  opening  to  me,  I  cannot  content  my 
self  with  superficial  glances.  I  must  go  down  into  their  depths  ; 
I  must  reach  out  into  their  capacity  ;  I  must  rise  into  their  al 
titude,  for  nothing  less  than  this  can  be  right  for  me,  as  a  human 
being.  As  a  son — a  husband — a  father — I  must  know  how  these 
beautiful  relations  can  be  most  truly  preserved  and  most  highly 
exalted. 

But  I  wander  from  the  main  subject  of  the  discussion,  which 
I  shall  give  you  from  documents  furnished  by  a  very  rapid  and 
elegant  reporter,  who  fortunately  was  of  our  number.  It  will 
have  interest  for  you,  not  only  because  it  gives  a  strong  outline 
of  several  different  aspects  of  the  case,  representing,  as  I  am 
told,  large  classes  ;  but  for  the  additional  reason,  that  the  small 
est  feature — the  simplest  phenomenon — in  a  position  like  this,  be 
comes  of  the  deepest  interest  to  one  who  is  studying,  philosophi 
cally,  the  natural  capacity  of  the  soul  to  grow  up  into,  and  main 
tain  its  own  proper  freedom. 


A    SCKIPTUKE   ARGUMENT.  287 

With  this  view  of  the  principles  involved,  not  even  the  slight 
est  feature  can  be  trivial  or  unimportant.  Having  become  fair 
ly  roused  from  the  beautiful  dream  of  years,  in  which  we  were 
constantly  looking  forward  to  this  country,  integrally  and  collect 
ively,  as  the  absolute  manifestation  of  that  great  human  truth,  on 
which  its  institutions  were  founded,  we  are  now  brought  to  consi 
der  an  anomaly,  unparalleled  in  all  the  ages — the  existence  of 
chattel  slavery  growing  up  side  by  side,  and  intertwined  with 
these  very  institutions,  based  as  they  are  upon  a  declaration  of 
the  inherent  and  inalienable  right  to  freedom  IN  ALL  MEN.  Nor  is 
this  entirely  the  worst,  for  we  find  an  equally  monstrous  feature 
in  the  popular  religious  sentiment,  which  accepts  those  who  are 
literally  reeking  with  the  blood  of  the  slave,  as  true  disciples  and 
followers  of  him,  whom  they  have  signalized  as  the  Prince  of 
Peace. 

In  opening  the  conference,  Mr.  Van  Brouer  said :  "  As 
Southern  men  we  have  come  together  to  consider  our  own 
affairs  in  our  own  way  ;  and  this  is  well  ;  for  thus  we  may  pre 
vent  the  unpleasant,  and  often  injurious  interference  of  such 
as  find  it  very  much  easier  to  tell  what  is  well  to  be  done,  than 
they  would  to  do  it,  if  they  were  actually  involved  in  the  mesh, 
which,  whether  we  know  it  or  not,  is  daily  tightening  around 
us.  All  of  us,  I  believe,  have  come  to  consider  that  slavery 
is  an  evil ;  and  that  it  is  daily  increasing  in  magnitude,  we 
need  not  look  far  to  see.  It  becomes  us,  then,  not  only  as  men, 
but  as  Southerners,  to  act  with  a  due  regard  to  the  great  re 
sponsibility  with  which  we  are  clothed.  We  cannot  much 
longer  ignore  our  duties  to  the  slaves,  the  non-slaveholdiiig 
whites,  our  servants,  our  families,  and  ourselves." 

"  That  there  are  difficulties  attending  this  condition,"  said  Mr. 
Wells,  "must  be  admitted  ;  but  that  the  existence  of  slavery  in 
the  abstract,  or  as  a  whole,  may  properly  be  called  an  evil, 
I,  for  one,  am  free  to  question.  We  have  the  highest  Scripture 
authority  for  believing  that  God  not  only  permitted,  but  com 
manded  his  people  to  make  slaves  of  the  strangers  round  about." 


288  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FKEEDOM. 

"  I  think,"  said  Mr.  Clement,  "  that  you  will  find  it  extremely 
difficult  to  make  out  even  a  single  text  that  would  sanction 
anything  like  chattel-slavery,  and  the  wrongs  that  grow  out  of 
it.  Where  is  the  Scripture  that  says  one  class  of  men  may 
properly  absorb  all  the  rights  of  another  class — or  that  would 
confirm  the  violation  of  marriage,  and  of  all  family  ties — or 
that  would  permit  woman-beating,  man-selling  and  man-stealing, 
with  all  the  tendencies  of  undisciplined,  but  wholly  irresponsible 
power,  to  fearful  and  unlicensed  abuses  ?  No  crime  is  so  se 
verely  denounced  throughout  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  as  oppres 
sion.  And  as  a  remedy  for  even  the  comparatively  mild  form 
of  the  evil  known  among  the  Jews,  the  unfailing  year  of  jubi 
lee  came  round  twice  in  a  century,  to  extinguish  all  slavery 
throughout  the  land.  The  most  odious  features  of  our  system, 
chattelism  and  perpetuity  of  bondage,  were  there  unknown,  and 
therefore  could  not  be  authorized  by  any  prevailing  form  of 
slavery.  But  I  question  the  propriety  of  introducing  here  the 
Bible  argument.  We  will  take  that  by  ourselves,  either  in 
speech  or  writing  ;  and  I  will  then  pledge  myself  to  give  you 
fifty  words  against  our  system,  for  one  in  its  favor.  Questions 
growing  out  of  the  peculiar  civil  and  social  relations  of  the  present 
are,  as  it  seems  to  me,  vastly  more  weighty  and  important,  for  us 
now  to  consider." 

"  I  tell  you  what  it  is,  Cousin  Clem,"  said  Captain  Brando, 
who  is  certainly  not  remarkable  for  fineness  of  thought,  though 
he  appears  honest,  "you  can't  make  anything  of  a  nigger. 
I've  spent  about  fifty  years  in  pretty  close  acquaintance  with 
them.  In  fact,  I  know  them,  by  and  large.  They  have 
speech — so  far  they  differ  from  monkeys  ;  and  that  is  about 
all." 

"  And  yet,  that  fact  of  speech,  is  not  such  a  trifle,  after  all," 
said  Doctor  Bowen.  "  Articulate  language  is  a  result  of  intel 
ligence  ;  and  it  is  never  known  apart  from  human  reason.  But 
I  see  that  Mr.  Wells  has  not  yet  finished  his  argument,  and  give 
way." 


INDEX    ON   THE   NOSE,  289 

"  I  can  at  least  measurably  support  that  sentiment,"  said  the 
reverend  gentleman,  addressing  the  captain.  "  I  consider  the 
negroes,  intellectually  and  morally,  as  an  inferior  race,  and  so 
far  below  the  common  level,  in  all  the  most  important  charac 
ters  of  a  true  human  being,  that  I  question  very  much  whether 
we  have  any  right  to  set  them  free,  on  the  ground  of  their  sheer 
incapacity  of  self-direction." 

At  this  the  face  of  Captain  Braude  lighted  up  with  even  un 
usual  warmth.  He  is  a  pulpy-looking  gentleman,  with  a  fair, 
and  almost  transparent  complexion,  marked  with  blotches  and 
stains  of  red,  which,  at  times,  are  almost  confluent  in  the  face, 
and  turn  to  purple  in  the  nose.  Whether  these  marks  are 
natural,  or  not,  I  cannot  quite  decide  ;  but  I  have  seen  a  num 
ber  of  such  faces  since  I  came  here.  I  remember  they  were 
quite  numerous  at  the  political  meeting  of  which  I  have  spoken. 
And  it  may  be  that  they  are  caused  by  the  terrible  excitements 
growing  out  of  this  contest — a  kind  of  fever,  which  becomes 
chronic,  and  at  length  fixed  in  the  system.  It  does  not  seem  to 
attack  persons  of  a  high  moral  power  ;  though  I  have  seen 
many  who  are  intellectually  superior,  quite  infected  by  it. 

But  to  return  to  the  captain.  He  is  remarkable  for  saying 
very  shocking  things  in  such  a  pleasant  voice,  and  with  such  a 
smiling  countenance,  that  he  seems  the  most  amiable  of  men, 
even  while  advocating  the  most  atrocious  deeds.  Is  it  familiar 
ity  with  crime  ;  or  is  he  so  constituted  that  he  has  no  conception 
of  moral  guilt  ?  There  was  a  glow  of  genial  good-humor  in 
the  face,  and  in  the  large,  mild,  blue  eyes,  as  he  responded  to 
the  last  speaker  :  "  That  is  true,  every  word.  I  see  it,  and 
enough  of  it — any  particular  day  that  you  might  mention.  I'd 
just  as  soon  shoot  a  nigger  as  I  would  a  skunk." 

I  saw  that  Mr.  Raffe,  who  is,  in  all  things,  the  very  reverse 
of  the  captain — tall,  lean,  bilious,  irritable,  severe  and  uncom 
promising — was  greatly  moved  at  this  speech,  and  was  already 
beginning  to  reply ;  but  Mr.  Cassuite,  who  is  said  to  be  very 

13 


290  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

learned,  and  is  a  professor  of  natural  history,  in  a  Southern 
college,  got  before  him. 

"  With  the  organism  they  have,"  began  the  professor,  "  no 
thing  better  could  be  expected  of  them.  In  fact,  I  can  so  far 
agree  with  the  captain,  that  sometimes  I  almost  question  whe 
ther  they  are,  in  truth,  actually  human.  But  it  is  obvious,  and 
absolute,  that  if  they  are,  they  represent  not  only  a  distinct 
type,  but  a  distinct  species,  and  that  so  far  below  the  level  of 
the  Caucasian  race,  that  the  links  appear  extremely  slight,  and 
not,  in  fact,  appreciable. 

"  In  the  crisp  hair,  the  black  color,  the  low  forehead,  and 
projecting  jaws,  we  find  more  strongly  defined  differences,  than 
between  many  nearly  related  species  of  lower  animals,  as  in  the 
the  dog  and  horse  tribes.  And  if  we  add  to  these  the  dispro 
portionate  length  of  the  fore-arm,  the  high  calves,  and  the  flat 
feet  and  hands,  we  have  a  strong  array  against  the  theory  of 
unity  of  origin.  Dr.  Peter  A.  Browne,  who  is  a  nice  experi 
menter  on  human  hair,  will  tell  you  that  in  its  intimate  struc 
ture  negro  wool  is  as  different  from  common  human  hair,  as  it  is 
in  its  outside  appearance.  The  shaft,  which  is  either  elliptical  or 
flat,  is  set  in  the  cuticle  at  a  different  angle  from  that  of  any 
other  race  ;  and  it  is  shown  to  be  a  true  wool  by  its  felting, 
which  the  hair  of  the  white  man  will  not. 

"  The  senses  of  taste  and  smell  are  very  gross  in  the  negro  ; 
and  there  are  other  parts  of  the  structure,  besides  those  men 
tioned,  presenting  equally  remarkable  differences,  all  more  or  less 
indicating  a  paramount  degree  of  the  lower  animal." 

"  You  think,  then,  that  the  negro  is  not  really  a  man  ?"  de 
manded  Mr.  Raffe,  somewhat  sharply,  the  yellow  of  his  cadaver 
ous  visage  deepening  almost  to  orange.  "  But  go  on,"  he  said 
at  length,  after  an  apparent  struggle  with  himself;  "let "us 
hear." 

"  Doubtless  I  may  shock  both  your  piety  and  your  prejudices," 
resumed  the  professor,  bowing  rather  stiffly  in  acceptance  of  the 


WORD    SPECIES    DEFINED.  291 

call  ;  "  and  yet  I  must  be  honest  and  dare  to  assert  my  true 
belief,  that  the  human  race  are  neither  derived  from  a  single 
pair,  nor  to  be  classed  as  one  species." 

"  How  would  you  define  a  species  ?"  asked  Dr.  Bowen. 

"  I  should  say/'  returned  the  learned  gentleman,  "  that  it  is 
a  certain  group  of  individuals  of  any  kind,  that,  having  a  com 
mon  origin,  are  related  to  each  other  by  certain  congenital  and 
permanent  characters,  in  which  they  bear  a  resemblance  among 
themselves  and  differ  from  all  others." 

-  «  Very  well,"  said  the  doctor  ;  "  and  what  may  be  considered 
the  most  important  marks  of  such  a  group  ?" 

"  One  of  them,"  answered  the  professor,  "is  that  its  distinct 
ive  characters  are  permanent ;  and  another,  that  in  a  cross  with 
any  other  species,  however  nearly  allied,  they  do  not  produce 
fertile  offspring,  or  at  least,  not  permanently  so,  as  in  the  mule. 
If  occasionally  offspring  is  produced  by  hybrids,  the  power  is 
soon  exhausted  ;  and  the  forced  and  unnatural  link  perishes. 
This  you  may  think  is  at  war  with  facts,  in  the  case  of  the  mu 
latto  and  other  mixed  human  offsprings.  Nevertheless,  I  contend 
that  they  too  are  hybrids.  Much  might  be  said  to  show  that 
the  children  of  such  parentage,  either  in  the  course  of  a  few 
generations  become  extinct,  or  revert  to  one  or  the  other  of  the 
original  types." 

"  Whether  we  consider  the  negro  as  an  equal  brother  man, 
as  an  inferior  or  distantly  related  man,  as  a  half  brutish  being, 
or  even  as  wholly  a  brute,"  said  Mr.  Raffe,  "  I  hold  that,  seeing 
him  suffer  as  we  do,  we  are  bound  in  all  honor  and  in  all  con 
science,  before  God  and  before  man,  to  vindicate  him,  and  by 
every  possible  and  proper  means  to  seek  an  adjustment  of  his 
wrongs.  I  believe  that  slavery  is  sin,  because  it  not  only  vio 
lates  the  rights  of  man,  but  the  will  of  God  ;  and  as  such,  I 
hold  no  parley  with  it.  On  that  ground,  I  go  for  immediate 
and  unconditional  emancipation. 

"  Let  these  speak  for  me,"  he  added,  "  and  say  if  humane  or 
just  men  should  suffer  even  brutes  to  be  subjected  to  such  hor- 


292  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

rible  cruelties  ;"  and  he  held  up  several  instruments  of  torture, 
that  make  me  shudder,  even  yet,  when  I  think  of  them. 

"  Permit  me  a  word  with  the  professor,"  said  Dr.  Bowen  ; 
"  and  presently  we  will  give  our  attention  to  your  views  of  the 
case,  which,  in  the  main,  I  believe  are  just."  Then  turning  to 
the  learned  gentleman,  he  said  :  "  I  think  that  you  and  others 
who  maintain  that  doctrine  assume  quite  too  much  to  be  on  sure 
ground.  In  your  attempt  to  make  out  a  plurality  of  species, 
you  have  chosen  those  characters  which  are  everywhere  remark 
ably  subject  to  change,  such  as  color,  the  texture  of  the  hair, 
and  organic  proportion  or  form  ;  but  you  say  nothing  of  really 
specific  characters,  such  as  the  number  of  fingers,  toes  and  teeth. 
These,  as  a  rule,  are  alike  in  all  men.  Yet,  occasionally,  there 
is  such  an  anomaly  as  the  growth  of  supernumerary  fingers  and 
toes.  Prichard  tells  us,  on  the  authority  of  Maupertius,  that 
there  were  two  families  in  Germany  who  were  distinguished  for 
several  generations  by  six  fingers  on  each  hand,  and  the  same 
number  of  toes  on  each  foot.  Yet  no  one  thought  of  a  different 
species  on  this  account. 

"  The  changes  in  color  produced  by  domestication  in  animals 
are  very  remarkable,  and  even  its  persistency  in  the  human  being 
is  far  from  being  so  great  as  is  by  many  imagined.  There  are 
whole  tribes,  or  clans,  both  in  Africa  and  southern  Europe,  who, 
living  in  more  mountainous  and  milder  regions,  are  compara 
tively  fair,  differing  remarkably  from  their  undoubted  congeners 
in  lower  districts.  Black  people  have  become  white,  and  white 
black.  Instances  of  true  whites  having  been  born  of  undoubted 
African  parents  are  not  uncommon.  These  children  are  called 
dondoes,  and  they  are  found  in  all  parts  of  Africa. 

14  The  Hindoos,  though  confessedly  of  Shemitic  origin,  are  often 
black  ;  and  among  those  thus  changed  are  Brahmins  of  the 
highest  order.  But  of  all  people,  the  Jews  exhibit  the  most 
remarkable  instance  of  this  phenomenon.  Though  descended 
from  one  common  stock,  and  prohibited  from  intermarriage  with 
other  people,  they  exhibit  every  variety  of  color.  Smith  and 


CHANGES   AND   PERSISTENCY   OF   COLOR.  293 

Prichard  tell  us  that  they  are  fair  in  England  and  Germany  ; 
brown  in  France  and  Turkey  ;  swarthy  in  Portugal  aod  Spain  ; 
olive  in  Chaldea  and  Syria  ;  copper-colored  in  Arabia  and 
Egypt  ;  and  black  at  Congo  in  Africa.  Yet  in  all  these  cases 
they  exhibit  their  remarkably  distinctive  national  countenance. 
Color  is  not,  therefore,  a  permanent  type  ;  and  the  presumption 
is,  that,  as  a  general  thing,  it  recedes,  and  will  more  recede  as 
development  and  civilization  advance." 

"And  there  are  instances,"  said  Mr.  Raffe,  "of  a  remarkable 
persistency  of  different  colors  among  the  same  species  of  animals. 
I  quote  on  the  authority  of  Prichard,  Blumenbach  and  Eubaea. 
By  them  I  learn  that  in  Guinea  the  dogs  and  common  fowls  are 
black  as  the  people  ;  in  Normandy  the  turkeys  are  all  black  ;  in 
Hanover  they  are  almost  all  white  ;  all  the  swine  of  Piedmont 
are  black  ;  those  of  Normandy  white  ;  and  those  of  Bavaria  of 
a  reddish-brown.  And  yet  a  hog  is  a  hog,  and  a  turkey  is  a 
turkey  everywhere.  But  if  there  were  any  selfish  interests  in 
volved,  we  can  easily  see  how  one  might  come  to  have  as  many 
species  as  it  might  be  a  matter  of  convenience  or  policy  to 
form." 

"That  is  very  true,"  said  the  doctor,  "and  all  these  points 
strengthen  the  position  which  I  believe  to  be  unassailable — at 
least,  by  any  effort  of  strict  reason.  It  appears  almost  absurd 
to  argue  it  at  all.  But,  Professor,  if  your  theory  of  reversion  in 
hybrids  to  one  of  the  parent  types  is  true,  it  should  be  shown 
by  facts,  drawn  from  individuals,  whose  origin  is  placed  beyond 
a  question.  But  this  principle  has  never  been  fairly  tried  ;  nor 
could  it  be  without  a  longer  period  of  observation  than  the  life 
of  one  individual  could  furnish,  and  a  freer  course  of  experi 
ments  than  human  beings  could  well  be  submitted  to,  in  order 
that  absolute  relations  should  be  clearly  traced  from  one  gene 
ration  to  another.  But,  in  the  meantime,  facts  on  the  other 
side  are  multiplying,  and  demonstrating  themselves  all  about 
us. 

"  There  is  one  point  worthy  of  consideration,"  continued  the 


294:  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

doctor,  after  a  little  pause  ;  "  it  is  this,  that  though  a  pair  of 
mules  may  propagate  mules,  jet  they  cannot  produce  either  an 
ass  or  a  horse.  Such  offspring  will  not  have  all  the  distinctive 
characters  of  either  parent,  and  will  be,  in  fact,  less  harmonious 
than  even  the  inferior.  But  the  offspring  of  the  mulatto,  or  the 
Zambo,  is  as  perfect  in  its  specific  characters,  or,  in  other  words, 
as  truly  human,  as  that  of  the  most  advanced  representatives  of 
the  white  race." 

"But,  admitting  the  objection,"  said  Mr.  Clement,  "I  con 
ceive  of  very  good  reasons,  why  such  offspring  might  be 
either  infertile,  or  have  a  tendency  of  reversion  to  one  type  or 
the  other,  according  to  circumstances.  In  the  first  place,  a 
union  of  any  two  individuals  belonging  to  hostile  and  unequally 
developed  races,  cannot  be  either  free  or  harmonious.  And 
thus,  by  the  invasion  of  a  natural  law,  which  declares  that  such 
unions,  in  order  to  be  marriage,  must  be  in  some  sort  free  and 
equal,  the  beauty,  and  power,  and  perfection  of  the  offspring 
must  be  in  various  ways  affected.  Nature  is  a  more  rigid 
tribute  mother  than  many  believe.  She  demands  every  penalty 
due  to  violated  law,  and  everywhere  asserts,  and  claims  her 
own." 

"  But  how  did  these  remarkable  differences  begin  ?  and  why 
are  they  always  so  tenaciously  preserved,  in  spite  of  climatic 
and  other  changes,  wherever  there  is  no  violation  of  natural 
law,  by  unnatural  mixture  ?"  asked  the  professor. 

"  I  hold,"  said  Mr.  Clement,  with  that  gentle  gravity  that  is 
so  conciliating,  and  therefore  persuasive,  "  that  these  differences 
are  mostly,  if  not  wholly,  the  result  of  circumstances.  One 
fact  has  occurred  to  me,  that  furnishes  a  strong  argument  in 
the  case.  It  is  this,  that  men  of  the  most  opposite  traits  and 
types,  meeting  as  strangers,  everywhere  recognize  each  other. 
I  think  that  all  history  may  be  challenged  to  show,  that  one 
man  was  ever  in  doubt,  or  questioned  the  specific  humanity  of 
another.  However  different  they  might  be,  each  would  instantly 
conceive  of  the  grand  features  of  that  other  life,  as  reflected 


PECULIAR   CLAIMS    OF   THE   WEAK.  295 

from  the  mirror  of  his  own.  Whence  comes  this  instinctive 
recognition,  which  no  other  animal — not  the  highest  ourang 
— ever  suggests  ?  To  me  the  faith  that  we  are  all  of  one  com 
mon  parentage  is  exceedingly  beautiful ;  and  I  love  to  see 
traces  of  the  common  brotherhood,  unfold  in  the  momentary 
human  sympathy  of  strange  faces.  But  I  do  not  consider  it  at 
all  essential  to  the  argument  of  a  common  right  to  happiness. 
This,  in  my  opinion,  would  not  be  aifected,  if  it  could  be 
proved  that  the  negro  is  wholly,  instead  of  partially,  a  brute, 
as  our  friend  Raffe  has  truly  observed.  We  should  be  just  as 
much  bound  to  improve  his  condition,  if  he  were  a  horse,  and 
unjustly  treated,  as  if  he  were  a  man  ;  for  a  true  sense  of  justice 
would  not  permit  us  to  see  the  meanest  thing  treated  with 
cruelty,  without  an  effort  for  adjustment.  In  fact,  the  lower 
and  more  helpless  the  object  is,  the  more  strongly  are  we  bound 
to  give  help,  which,  for  that  very  reason,  a  true  benevolence 
more  strenuously  demands. 

"  On  the  other  hand,  regarding  the  slave  as  a  man,  which 
I  most  truly  do,  treatment  becomes  a  thing  of  inferior  conse 
quence.  It  is  the  condition  itself  which  is  wrong  ;  so  wrong, 
that  the  purest  virtue  could  not  be  true  to  itself,  thus  involved. 
The  slave  is  not  the  only  sufferer.  The  master,  and  the  master's 
family,  and  all  that  come  within  the  contaminated  circle  of  its 
atmosphere  are,  more  or  less  completely,  victims  of  this  unnatu 
ral  and  monstrous  power.  I  know  many  worthy  men,  who 
would  willingly  give  up  everything,  and  make  themselves  beg 
gars,  if  they  could  only  know  what  is  right,  and  find  it  possible 
to  do  it.  And,  therefore,  when  my  anger  against  these  great 
evils  waxes  strong,  I  come  back  lovingly  to  think  that  we  are 
all  sufferers  together." 

I  drew  closer  ;  that  the  serene  expression  of  that  eloquent 
face  might  shine  directly  into  my  soul,  and  I  thought  to  myself 
that  what  Simao  and  Frederick  Douglas  are  to  the  black 
race,  Mr.  Clement  and  these  noble  friends  are  to  the  white  ; 
for  they  prove  that  an  unselfish  and  broad  generosity  is  possible, 


296  SHAHMAH    IN    PUESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

even  to  the  Anglo  Saxon.  Every  one  present  seemed  to  feel  the 
beautiful  spirit  of  this  speech,  which  we  all  know  corresponds 
so  truly  with  the  saintly  life  of  him  who  uttered  it  ;  and  for  a  lit 
tle  while  there  was  a  quiet  and  pleasing  silence.  And  Theodosia 
sat  there  too,  with  such  an  intelligent  and  discriminating  interest 
in  all  that  was  said.  It  is  wonderful  to  see  the  expression  of 
that  eloquent  face,  broadening  and  deepening  every  day,  with  the 
expanding  and  deepening  character.  I  see,  too,  in  these  conver 
sations,  how  true  a  sympathy  there  is  between  us  ;  for  every 
point  that  is  most  interesting  to  me,  she  seizes  and  appropriates 
with  an  electrical  rapidity  and  precision,  and  hardly  have  I  re 
cognized  it  myself,  before  I  meet  those  quick  and  intelligent 
glances,  uttering  whole  volumes  of  comment,  without  a  breath  of 
sound.  This  under-current  of  intelligence  has  been  maintained 
throughout  ;  and  from  it  I  have  gathered  much  that  has  a  bear 
ing  on  the  great  experiment  now  at  issue.  I  thought  I  knew 
Theodosia  some  weeks  ago  ;  but  after  several  months  of  close 
observation,  I  often  strike  upon  wholly  new  veins  and  currents 
of  thought,  and  feeling,  and  character.  But  I  must  return.  At 
length  Robert  said,  "  I  think  there  is  importance  in  these  marks, 
that  something — whether  nature  or  circumstance — sets  upon 
outward  forms  :  and  therefore  permit  me  one  word  more.  As 
the  truly  human  characters  are  specific  and  permanent,  and  the 
sectional  characters  are  merely  variations,  and  therefore  tran 
sient,  there  must  always  be,  in  any  union  of  different  types,  a 
tendency  toward  the  highest,  for  two  reasons.  First,  because 
the  incessant  action  and  power  of  all  life  is  upward  and  pro 
gressive  ;  and  secondly,  because  the  higher  type,  being  more 
positive,  must  have  greater  power  to  control,  attract  to  itself, 
and  finally  absorb  the  inferior  and  negative  conditions.  If  we 
should  observe  the  forces  now  in  operation  around  us,  we  should 
see  this  process  continually  going  on.  In  truer  and  more  na 
tural  conditions,  the  finer  elements,  being  left  free,  would  by 
their  mutual  attraction,  necessarily  flow  together.  Thus  a 
negro,  or  mulatto,  with  a  good  organization  and  a  correspond- 


297 

ing  mental  power,  would,  through  the  superior  refinement  unfold 
a  truer  sense  of  beauty.  Hence  he  would  choose  one  of  an 
agreeable  mind  and  person  for  his  companion.  These  characters, 
as  well  as  the  tendency  to  exalt  and  transcend  them,  are  con 
firmed  in  the  offspring.  And  thus  the  type  is  continually  im 
proved.  If  we  could  thus  always  associate  the  best  characters  of 
the  negro  race,  we  should  not  only  improve  them  and  their 
offspring  directly,  but  indirectly  ;  they  must  also  exert  a  strong 
influence  over  the  inferior  elements  around  them  ;  for  there 
would  be  a  comparative  refinement  in  the  very  air  they  breathe. 
Thus  we  should  see  in  time,  the  coarse,  loose,  ill-defined  features, 
and  the  receding  head,  if  not  the  prominent  heel,  gradually  pass 
into  the  higher  and  finer  lineaments  of  a  true  humanity." 

"  And  I  have  a  theory,"  said  Mrs.  Clement,  whose  eloquent 
and  discriminating  looks  I  had  been  observing,  "  that,  in  the 
mingling  of  any  two  races,  the  ascending  order  is  best  pre 
served,  when  the  mother  belongs  to  the  highest ;  and  the  reason  for 
this  is,  that  through  the  female  line  are  transmitted  the  finer 
mental  and  spiritual  powers  ;  while  through  the  male  line,  physi 
cal  characters,  of  which  form  is  the  basis,  are  perpetuated  or 
preserved." 

"  Pardon  me  madam,"  said  Mr.  Wells  ;  "  but  I  think  you  are 
there  open  to  argument." 

"  I  claim  no  particular  deference,"  returned  the  lady,  "  because 
I  am  a  woman  ;  but  I  do  so  strongly  believe  that  the  influence 
of  the  mother  upon  her  child,  both  ante-natal,  and  for  some 
years  after  birth,  tends  so  much  more  than  all  other  things 
toward  making  up  his  whole  being,  and  hence,  of  modifying  his 
condition  and  character,  both  for  good  and  for  evil,  that  I  some 
times  feel  as  if  I  must  actually  go  abroad,  and  preach  to  women, 
till  I  rouse  them  to  some  slight  sense  of  their  importance  and 
responsibility — at  least  as  the  mothers  of  children.  It  seems  to 
me,  that  if  only  this  one  thing  were  set  right,  the  whole  world 
would  soon  get  to  be  so  much  better  !" 

I  had  never  seen  her  before  speak  with  so  much  animation  and 

13* 


298  SIIAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT    OF    FREEDOM. 

emphasis  ;  and  it  was  surprising  how  beautiful  she  became.  Her 
whole  face  was  radiant.  It  shone  down  as  it  were  into  my 
soul,  with  a  sudden  illumination,  and  there  I  saw  many  beauti 
ful  things,  native  and  necessary  to  a  true  womanhood.  How 
joyful  to  think  that  not  only  my  Youley,  but  Theodosia  has, 
indeed,  a  soul  ;  that  they  are  not  merely  to  be  the  inspirers,  but 
the  participators  of  my  joys — not  only  my  gentle  playmates  in 
the  hours  of  pleasance,  but  my  friends  and  helpers  in  all  the 
work  I  have  to  do.  This  new  thought  of  woman  comes  to  me 
with  such  quickening  rays  of  beauty,  I  often  think,  if  it  could  be 
truly  unfolded  everywhere,  it  would  make  a  heaven  of  every 
household,  and  an  Elysium  of  the  whole  earth. 

But  I  am  roused  from  my  reverie  by  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  who  draws 
the  head  of  the  beautiful  speaker  to  his;  and  kissing  the  now 
bright  cheek,  whispers  :  "  It  is  all  true,  my  daughter;  and  you 
shall  write  a  book  about  it  one  of  these  days;  for  I  know  of  no 
one  who  could  portray  this  life  with  a  more  delicate  and  truthful 
hand." 

Mrs.  Clement  was  directly  still  and  self-absorbed.  Had  she 
herself  thought  of  this  thing  before,  and  was  she  now  regarding 
it  anew  under  this  high  sanction  ?  I  looked  at  her  with  a  kind 
of  vague  wonder,  thinking  of  the  mystery  over  which  she  was 
brooding.  This  is  to  me  one  of  the  yet  untouched  miracles  of 
life  ;  for  though  I  have  heard  that  women  do  write  books,  I 
have  never  yet,  to  my  knowledge,  seen  one  who  was  known  to 
be  an  author.  But,  after  all,  what  is  the  writing  of  jfbook  more 
than  a  continuous  effort,  or  repeated  impulses  of  thought,  that 
I  should  wonder  so  much  at  it,  in  man  or  woman. 

I  was  recalled  to  the  present  scene  by  the  unexpected  arrival 
of  company;  and  so  our  discussion,  for  the  time,  was  interrupted. 
I  will  resume  the  subject  in  my  next ;  for  that  I  know  will  be 
to  thee,  as  to  me,  of  the  highest  interest. 

I  am  led  through  dark  ways ;  but  whatever  light  there  is,  I 
will  seek  to  gather  up.  Since  coming  here  I  often  think  of  the 
old  Arabic  proverb  :  "  Men  are  locked  up  boxes.  Experience 


ADIEU   TO   TOULEY.  299 

opens  them."  And  sometimes,  I  may  add,  the  most  surprising 
things  are  revealed  with  the  opening.  One  should  have  the 
discretion  and  wisdom  of  Kislar  Aga,*  to  be  able  to  cope  with 
this  people.  But  happily  I  live  in  the  bosom  of  friendship.  I 
often  anticipate  the  pain  of  parting  with  all  these  dear  ones  ; 
for  even  the  children  are  companionable  and  pleasant  to  me.  It 
is  late,  but  though  I  am  not  willing  to  retire,  I  am  oppressed  by 
a  cold,  barren  vacuity  of  mind.  Has  the  slave-jenoun  f  driven 
away  my  good  angels,  and  brought  the  boord  J  in  their  stead  ? 
I  will,  at  least,  not  oppress  thee  by  my  dullness.  Through  the 
moonlight — through  the  starlight — I  go,  with  every  opening 
night,  to  thee  and  Youley,  with  a 

Salaam  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


*  Kislar  Aga  was,  in  the  last  century,  chief  of  the  black  eunuchs  of  the  Sultan.  He 
was  celebrated  for  great  wisdom  and  profound  knowledge,  and  his  memory  is  still  held 
in  high  esteem. — Ed. 

t  Slave-demon. — Ed. 
Blue  Devils.— Ed. 


LETTER  XXV. 

INTELLECT    OF    THE    NEGRO    VINDICATED. 

The  Professor's  Opinion — The  Doctor's  Reply— Instances  of  Physical  Beauty  in  the  Negro 
— Instances  of  Inferior  Whites — Slavery  degrades  and  depraves  the  Type— Men  im 
prove  as  they  recede  from  it— Remond  and  Frederic  Douglas— William  Wells  Brown — 
Rev.  Mr.  Pennington — A  Poser  from  Mrs.  Clement — Monumental  History — Inherent 
Tendency  to  Civilization — August  Origin  of  the  Negro— Wisdom  of  Ethiopia — Teachers 
of  Solon,  Pythagoras  and  Plato — Euclid  the  African — Grecian  Minerva  represented  as 
an  African — Barbarous  Progenitors  of  the  White  Race — Ancient  Britons — Cicero's 
opinion  of  English  Slaves — Progress  of  the  Russians — Caspar  Hauser  —  Physical 
Characters  changed  by  Education— German  Girl  living  with  Swine— Deterioration  of 
expelled  Irish— Negro  Traits. 

COTTONWOOD,  September  17' 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  hasten  now  to  give  you  the  continuation  of  our  debate, 
whicli  was  renewed  last  evening,  but  is  not  yet  closed. 

The  professor  brought  us  back  to  business,  by  swinging 
around  suddenly  to  the  starting  point.  He  said:  "Notwithstand 
ing  all  your  facts,  and  all  your  reasons,  I  see  nothing  to  change 
my  original  position.  Looking  at  the  case,  as  it  seems  to  me 
fairly,  I  can  regard  the  negro,  at  best,  as  but  a  late  transit  from 
the  highest  ape  forms.  In  his  constitution  and  structure  he  is, 
both  anatomically  and  chemically,  distinct  from  the  white  man. 
The  very  crisp  of  his  hair  is  not  merely  an  outside  circumstance, 
but  is  determined  by  the  inherent  elements  of  its  woof  and  fibre. 
So  of  the  skin;  so  of  the  cranial  formation  and  general  physiog 
nomy." 

"  I  think  you  are  claiming  too  much  for  your  theory,"  said  Dr. 
Bo  wen;  "  there  are  whole  tribes  of  African  negroes,  who  not  only 
have  handsome  features,  and  fine  physical  forms,  but  well  de- 

800 


INSTANCES   OF   PHYSICAL    BEAUTY.  301 

veloped  heads — much  better,  indeed,  than  may  often  be  seen,  in 
companies  of  the  low  Germans  and  Irish  that  throng  the  wharves 
of  our  large  northern  cities.  Thomas  Pringle,  speaking  of  the 
great  Kafir  family  says:  'Some  of  them  are  handsome.  One  man 
of  the  Tahama  tribe  was,  I  think,  the  finest  specimen  of  the  human 
figure  I  ever  beheld  in  any  country — fully  six  feet  in  height  and 
graceful  as  an  Apollo.  A  female  of  the  same  party,  and  the  wife 
of  a  chief,  was  also  a  beautiful  creature,  with  features  of  the  most 
handsome  and  delicate  European  mould.' 

"  Dr.  Phillip,  in  his  *  African  Researches/  speaking  of  a  family 
belonging  to  the  same  tribe,  says  :  '  We  were  much  struck  with 
their  fine  figures,  and  the  dignified,  easy  manner  in  which  they 
received  us.  Their  countenances  and  manners  discovered  marks 
of  cultivation,  accompanied  with  an  air  of  superiority,  which  at 
once  marked  the  class  of  people  to  whom  they  belonged,  and 
which,  under  other  circumstances,  would  be  admired  in  an 
English  drawing-room/  Again  he  says,  speaking  of  the  same 
tribe  :  '  I  have  seldom  seen  a  finer  race  of  people  ;  the  men  were 
generally  well  made  and  had  an  elegant  carriage ;  and  many  of  the 
females  were  slender  and  extremely  graceful.  I  could  see  at  once, 
from  their  step  and  air,  that  they  had  never  been  in  slavery.' 

"  But  testimonies  to  this  effect,  and  especially  to  the  amiable, 
sincere  and  faithful  character  of  the  native  negro,  as  seen  in 
many  other  nations,  might  be  accumulated.  Moore,  Gilberry, 
Clapperton,  Vaillant,  Lander,  Adanson,  and  many  others  of  good 
repute,  might  be  mentioned,  who  indorse  much  more  than  I 
have  said,  concerning  many  individuals,  and  many  tribes. 

"On  the  other  hand,  there  are  hordes,  even  at  the  present 
day,  living  in  Northern  Asia,  of  undoubted  Sclavonic  origin,  who 
are  below  many  of  the  negro  tribes  " 

"  That  is  hardly  fair,  to  compare  the  best  of  one  type  with  the 
worst  of  another,"  said  the  professor. 

"  I  contend  that  it  is  fair  ;"  returned  the  doctor,  "  because 
the  point  at  issue,  is  not  whether  the  absolute  amount  of  power 
already  developed  in  the  different  races  is  equal  ;  nor  even 


302  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

whether  the  susceptibility  of  improvement,  in  itself,  is  equal  ; 
but  it  is  whether  this  people,  whom  we,  and  other  most  Christian 
nations,  have  been  flogging,  hunting,  writing  and  talking  down, 
for  the  last  two  hundred  years,  have  really  human  traits,  and 
are  proper  subjects  of  education  and  progress." 

"  You  would  have  the  same  objection  to  superior  individuals, 
I  know,"  continued  the  doctor,  after  a  little  pause  ;  "  yet,  as 
illustrations  of  capability  in  any  people,  they  are  of  immense 
importance.  I  contend  that  such  a  man  as  Simao  proves 
much  for  the  race  whose  type  he  so  truly  represents.  Look 
at  him  !  In  his  whole  outline  and  expression  he  is  not  merely 
humanized,  but  most  grandly  so,  showing  forth  the  noblest  attri 
butes  and  the  rarest  virtues  of  humanity.  How  has  he  been  thus 
unfolded,  under  circumstances  that  would  have  crushed  almost 
any  white  man  into  the  mire  ?" 

"  I  have  observed,"  said  Mr.  Clement,  "  that  the  educated  negro 
has  the  cranial  and  facial  lines  strongly  determined  toward  the 
Caucasian,  or  the  highest  human  type.  Sturge  and  Harvey,  in 
their  work  on  the  West  Indies,  state  that  a  gentleman  of  great 
intelligence,  long  resident  in  Antigua,  remarked  to  them  that  the 
features  of  the  negroes  had  altered  within  his  memory.  M.  Du- 
rand  has  observed  that  there  is  a  great  difference  between  the 
slaves  and  the  free  black  people  in  the  Gambia  country  ;  and 
John  Candler,  in  recording  the  same  phenomenon  in  his  '  Brief 
Notices  of  Hayti/  draws  from  it  the  following  inference,  that  the 
features  become  more  agreeable  in  proportion  as  people  recede 
from  the  effects  and  influence  of  slavery.  And  this  is  by  the  in 
evitable  operation  of  a  law  that  is  carrying  all  things  upward. 
Remond,  of  Massachusetts,  is  a  good  illustration  of  this.  See 
his  Anglo-Grecian  physiognomy,  and  observe  how  beautifully  it 
corresponds  with  the  acute  power  and  fineness  of  a  remarkable 
mind." 

"  I  think,"  said  the  professor,  "  that  these  instances  startle  us 
chiefly,  if  not  entirely,  because  of  their  marvellousness  and  rarity. 
They  are  learned  pigs,  who  appear  very  respectably  among  their 


AN    HONORABLE   REPRESENTATIVE.  303 

fellow  swine  ;  but  compared  with  men,  and  even  boys,  they 
would  show  to  much  less  advantage." 

"  I  regret  that  you  have  had  no  opportunity  to  make  the  ac 
quaintance  of  these  men,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  mildly,  "  or  you 
could  not  do  yourself  so  great  dishonor  as  to  speak  thus  of 
them.  There  is  Frederic  Douglas  alone,  who  is  strong  enough, 
in  the  very  highest  powers  of  manhood,  to  silence  a  whole  host 
of  cavillers. 

"  Yet  Fred  Douglas  himself  is  but  half  a  negro,"  returned  the 
professor,  with  a  slight  appearance  of  pique.  "  Remember,  we 
are  not  to  eulogize  favorites,  but  to  canvass  facts." 

"  Well,  then,"  said  Mr.  Rafife,  quite  as  warmly,  "  I  advise  you 
to  put  off  any  further  opinion  till  you  know  something  about 
him;  for  if  he  is  only  half  a  man,  any  way,  intellectjially  speak 
ing,  he  can,  as  we  rude  fellows  say,  borrowing  one  of  your  favorite 
figures  of  speech,  whip  any  whole  man,  white  or  yellow,  you  may 
choose  to  pit  against  him.  Tell  me,  if  you  please,  how,  with  his 
half-manhood,  he  came  to  be  so  ?  How  did  he  rise  above  all  the 
dead  weight  of  shame  and  slavery  unto  which  he  was  born,  and 
that,  too,  enhanced  by  the  highest  sense  of  wrong — by  a  know 
ledge  of  his  white  parentage — and  become  what  he  is  ?  By  what 
magic  power  did  he  subdue  and  come  out  of  these  circumstan 
ces,  absolutely  making  them  subservient  to  his  progress,  until 
now  he  may  safely  challenge  comparison  with  men  of  any  color, 
half  or  whole  ?" 

"  All  this  enthusiasm  sounds  very  well,"  returned  the  professor, 
with  a  slight  expression  of  irony  in  voice  and  look  ;  "  but  strict 
science  cuts  that  all  off,  or  hears  it  patiently  as  a  mere  ebullition 
of  sound." 

The  doctor,  who  was  a  little  too  much  moved,  was  going  to 
reply,  but  a  look  from  Mr.  Van  Brouer  restrained  him,  and  the 
professor  went  on  : 

"  That  there  is  something  unusual  about  this  fellow,  is  quite 
likely  ;  but  the  probability  is  that  he  has  been  greatly  overrated 
by  his  fanatical  and  maudlin  admirers." 


304  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

"  Then  we  are  all  maudlin,"  remarked  Mr.  Clement  ;  "  for  I 
believe  we  have  all,  with  the  exception  of  our  Eastern  friend, 
some  acquaintance  with  the  gentleman,  as  well  as  with  Mr. 
William  Brown,  another  of  his  class  and,  in  my  opinion,  hardly 
inferior.  Even  Mr.  Wells  I  remember  once  to  have  been  quite 
carried  away  with  their  eloquence.  He  recollects,  doubtless,  the 
pleasant  interview  we  had  one  morning  with  our  most  excellent 
brother,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Pennington,  of  New  York  city,  who  not 
only  takes  a  high  position  as  a  man,  but  as  a  clergyman.  If 
Mr.  Wells  felt  during  that  interview  any  sense  of  our  superiority, 
I  confess  that  I  perceive  no  just  ground  for  it,  since  Mr.  Pen 
nington,  though  very  black,  a  fugitive  from  slavery,  and  wholly 
self-educated,  is  a  fine  scholar,  an  accomplished  gentleman,  and 
a  most  excellent  and  highly-esteemed  minister  and  citizen." 

In  an  attempt  to  stammer  forth  something  that  might  go  be 
tween  assent  and  contradiction  of  the  above,  Mr.  Wells  really 
blushed  at  an  implication  of  his  own  honorable  heresy. 

"  But  if  the  negroes  are  so  immensely  stupid  as  you  represent," 
said  Mrs.  Clement,  turning  to  the  professor,  "  why  should  we  be 
so  much  afraid  of  teaching  them  ?  Have  you  ever  heard  of  any 
laws  against  teaching  monkeys  to  read  ?  or  seen  people  hide  their 
books  away  for  fear  they  would  be  chattering  in  a-b-ab  ?" 

"  'Twould  be  nothing  but  foolishness — all  lost  time,  to  try  to 
teach  niggers  ;  so,  I  say,  it's  a  good  economy  to  make  such 
laws,"  said  the  captain,  smiling  blandly. 

"  You  do  not  tell  me,"  resumed  Mrs.  Clement,  still  addressing 
the  professor,  "  why  these  laws  are  made  ;  and  until  the  con 
trary  is  shown,  I  must  believe  that,  under  all  the  circumstances, 
such  legislation  is,  in  itself,  the  highest  compliment  to  the  intelli 
gence  and  capability  of  the  negro. 

"  It's  all  imitation,"  said  Captain  Brande.  "  That's  all  the 
real  faculty  the  nigger  has.  He  only  does  what  he  sees  others 
do." 

"  The  fact  is,  we  should  pay  more  attention  to  the  monumental 
history  of  mankind,"  said  the  professor,  at  length  starting  up  as 


NATURAL  TENDENCY  TO  DEVELOPMENT.        305 

if  from  a  reverie.  "  By  this  we  should  learn  that  the  types  that 
distinguish  the  several  races  of  men  were  the  same  five  thousand 
years  ago  that  they  are  now.  Here  we  also  see  the  different 
degrees  of  aptitude  for  civilization  in  the  various  races.  Why  is 
this  vast  inequality  thus  constantly  preserved  through  ages  the 
same,  if  the  capacity  of  civilization  itself  is  not  inherent  ?" 

"  If  you  mean  by  that  expression  that  the  capacity  of  civiliza 
tion  is  universally  inherent  in  the  human  race,  we  must  all  agree 
with  you,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer  ;  "  but  if,  on  the  contrary,  you 
would  leave  us  to  infer  that,  even  in  its  highest  manifestations, 
it  may  be  confined  to  a  single  variety,  or  limited  in  respect  to  its 
adaptation  to  the  whole  species,  you  will  find  that  the  great 
facts  of  all  history  go  against  you.  To  say  that  the  human  be 
ing  naturally  seeks  civilization,  is  but  saying  in  other  words  that 
he  naturally  seeks  improvement  in  his  condition,  or  accepts  it 
when  it  is  brought  to  him.  The  savage  who  can  make  a  cup 
for  himself,  will  not  drink  water  from  his  hand.  He  will  not  con 
tent  himself  to  live  in  the  dark,  under  a  ledge  of  rocks,  when  he 
has  learned  to  build  himself  a  hut  out  in  the  pleasant  sunshine. 
By  and  by  the  hut  will  not  contain  the  conveniences  which  he  has 
learned  to  fashion  for  himself,  or  of  which  he  has  been  taught 
the  uses.  Along  with  this  fitness  of  things  develops  a  sense  of 
the  beautiful.  Then  he  seeks  ornament,  and  wider  spaces  for  its 
extra  unfoldings.  Thus  in  time  the  hut  becomes  a  cottage,  the 
cottage  a  mansion,  the  mansion  a  palace;  and  so  on.  The  process 
is  essentially  the  same  everywhere.  And  the  fact  that  it  may  be 
retarded,  or  apparently  arrested  for  ages,  does  not  at  all  dis 
prove  the  absolute  capability  of  any  people. 

"But  in  respect  to  origin,"  said  Mr.  Clement,  "that  of 
the  negro  is  the  most  august  under  heaven.  Ancient  Ethiopia 
was  the  nursery  of  science  and  civilization,  and,  as  I  think,  the 
undoubted  mistress  of  Egypt.  It  was  there  that  Solon,  Pytha 
goras,  and  Plato,  went  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  dark-browed  philoso 
phers,  and  inhale  the  wisdom  of  Ethiopia.  It  was  there  the 
African,  Euclid,  three  hundred  years  before  Christ,  founded  the 


306  SHAHMAH  IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

most  celebrated  mathematical  school  in  the  world  ;  and  even  to 
this  day,  he  is  acknowledged  as  one  of  the  greatest  teachers,  by 
many  a  tyro,  who,  if  his  exact  duplicate  should  walk  too  boldly 
into  his  presence,  would  be  very  likely  to  salute  him  by  the  com 
prehensive  title  of  nigger,  and  kicl?  him  out  of  the  cars  or 
the  stage  coach,  just  to  show  his  fine  appreciation  of  distin 
guished  merit  under  peculiar  circumstances.  But  the  ancients 
who  drank  directly  at  the  fountain-head,  could  not  have  been 
guilty  of  the  absurd  and  cruel  errors  into  which  we  have  fallen. 
It  is  not  strange  that  the  Greeks  should  have  represented  Miner 
va,  their  favorite  goddess  of  wisdom,  as  an  African  princess." 

"But,"  said  Mr.  Wells,  "the  ancient  Ethiopians  were  nearly 
allied  to  the  Egyptians  ;  and  they  were  not  negroes." 

"  The  question  between  brown  and  black  is  a  point  of  hardly 
sufficient  importance  to  admit  of  argument,"  returned  Mr.  Cle 
ment.  "  Nevertheless,  it  may  be  said,  that  most  of  the  ancient 
writers  have  represented  them  as  negroes,  with  black  skins  and 
woolly  hair,  though  they  may  have  had  a  less  marked  physiog 
nomy  than  many  other  nations  of  the  race.  But  we  have, 
at  least  by  inference,  Scripture  authority  for  this  opinion,  in  the 
passage  that  says, '  An  Ethiopian  cannot  change  his  skin.'  That 
the  original  teachers  of  the  world  were  colored  men,  is  unques 
tionable  ;  and  as  to  their  retrogression  into  barbarism,  it  does 
not  affect  the  question  at  all." 

"I  think  it  does  affect  it,"  retorted  the  professor,  quickly. 
"  The  Caucasian  race  is  so  organized,  that  whenever  civiliza 
tion  is  presented,  they  can  accept  it  at  once.  The  head  does 
not  need  to  be  developed." 

"  I  am  afraid,"  said  Mrs.  Clement,  "  that  in  tracing  back  our 
origin,  you  have  let  the  line  slip  in  your  fingers.  It  seems  to 
have  got  awry,  or  it  certainly  must  have  carried  you  back  to 
a  degree  of  barbarism  exceeding  that  of  most  of  the  African  tribes 
at  the  present  day.  By  the  investigations  of  the  Riihs,  we  learn 
that  the  old  Finnish  Scandinavians,  previous  to  the  ages  of  con 
quest  by  the  Goths  and  Swedes  in  the  north,  and  the  Romans  in 


HOW   OUR  ANCESTORS    APPEARED.  307 

the  south,  lived  in  a  state  of  squalid,  slothful,  and  mere  animal 
existence.  They  had  a  miserable  vocabulary  for  language,  and 
charms  and  fetich  worship  for  religion.  They  had  been,  from 
unknown  time,  without  laws,  government,  or  social  enjoyment." 

"  Yes,"  said  Mr.  Raffe  ;  "  and  it  ought  to  be  borne  in  mind,  that 
our  own  ancestors  were  actually  lower  in  the  scale  of  being,  than 
the  generality  of  negro  nations  at  the  present  time.  The  re 
volting  pictures  which  undoubted  history  furnishes,  both  of  their 
appearance  and  character,  is  not  very  flattering  to  our  refined 
taste  and  delicate  sense  of  the  beautiful.  Think  of  them  scant 
ily  clothed  in  skins,  with  their  long,  tangled,  flame-colored  hair, 
contrasting  so  hideously  with  the  color  of  their  bodies,  which 
were  painted  blue,  and  their  leaden-blue  eyes  gleaming  through  the 
tangled  masses,  and  lit  up  with  an  expression  of  brutal  ferocity. 
Such  was  their  horrible  aspect  in  battle.  Cicero  tells  us  that 
the  ugliest  and  stupidest  slaves  cames  from  England,  and  advises 
his  friend,  Atticus,  not  to  purchase  slaves  from  Britain,  on  ac 
count  of  their  stupidity  and  want  of  aptitude  for  learning  music 
and  other  accomplishments.  He  speaks  of  them  as  being,  in 
their  domestic  and  social  habits,  degraded  as  the  most  savage 
nations  ;  and  says  farther,  that  most  of  the  people  in  '  the  in 
terior  never  sow  corn,  but  live  upon  milk  and  flesh.' 

"  They  dwelt  in  hollow  trees,  and  sacrificed  human  victims  to 
idols  even  more  hideous  than  themselves,  and  were  unquestiona 
bly  sunk  in  the  lowest  depths  of  barbarism.  Yet  these  were  the 
countrymen  of  Milton,  of  Shakspeare,  and  of  Newton  ;  and  from 
them,  primarily,  that  very  type  which  we  consider  the  most  per 
fect,  was  derived.  With  this  single  fact  in  view,  how  shall  we 
dare  to  say  that  there  is  any  people  on  the  face  of  the  globe  so 
sunk  in  savagism — so  degraded  by  slavery — but  they  may  be 
renovated  and  brought  into  even  the  highest  conditions  ?" 

"  And  there  is  an  example  nearer  our  own  times,"  said  Mr. 
Clement.  "  Hardly  a  century  ago,  Russia  was  inhabited  by 
ferocious  and  brutal  hordes.  Yet  these  men  have  built  St. 


308  SHAHMAH   IN    PUKSUIT   OF   FEEEDOM. 

Petersburg  and  Moscow,  and  are  making  rapid  strides  in  civil- 
zation  and  refinement." 

"  We  have  been  furnished  with  a  remarkable  instance  of  change 
produced  by  education  in  the  physical  character/7  said  Mrs.  Cle 
ment,  "  in  the  case  of  Caspar  Hauser.  He  is  represented  on  his 
first  appearance  as  having  a  vulgar  face,  which,  when  at  rest, 
was  void  of  expression  and  brutishly  obtuse.  Von  Faerbach 
predicted  the  wonderful  change  that  came  with  the  unfolding  of 
Ms  mind.  The  lower  features,  which  had  been  prominent,  reced 
ed  ;  the  countenance  gained  animation,  and  the  whole  form  and 
character  of  the  face  changed  so  in  a  few  months,  that  they  who 
had  first  seen  him  would  hardly  have  recognized  him.  Let  such 
experiments  be  fairly  made  on  the  African  race,  and  the 
results,  as  I  believe,  would  be  at  least  equally  favorable." 

"  There  is  no  doubt  of  it,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  "  and  I 
know  that  there  are  still  extensive  regions  of  Europe,  whose 
civilization  might  be  represented  on  a  map  with  dark  shades. 
With  all  that  is  due  to  the  fact  of  descent  from  highly  ad 
vanced  races,  there  are  certain  circumstances  which  no  human 
power  could  resist.  Brutal  conditions  unfold  brutal  instincts. 
Hence  the  crushing  of  his  sense  of  manhood  in  the  slave,  is  a 
thousand-fold  greater  wrong  than  all  the  bodily  privations  and 
sufferings  that  could  ever  be  inflicted  on  him.  The  great 
wonder  to  me  has  always  been  how  he  can  be  so  human  as 
he  is. 

"  Dr.  Home  describes  a  young  German  girl,  who  had  been 
brought  up  in  a  hog-sty,  among  hogs.  She  was  twenty-two 
years  old,  and  had  sat  there  for  many  years,  with  her  legs 
crossed,  and  grunting  as  brutishly  as  the  brutes  she  had  fallen 
among.  But  perhaps  the  most  remarkable  instance  of  this 
principle  operating  on  a  large  scale,  is  seen  in  the  native  Irish, 
who,  in  1641  and  1689,  were  driven  in  great  multitudes  from 
Armagh  and  the  South  of  Down,  into  a  mountainous  region, 
extending  from  the  barony  of  Hews,  eastward  to  the  sea. 


REASONS    OF   RAPID   TRANSITION.  309 

There  were  others,  also,  similarly  driven  out  on  the  other  side 
of  the  island.  But  both  parties  have  since  remained  victims  of 
want  and  ignorance,  those  two  most  terrible  brutalizers  of  the 
human  race.  They  have  open,  projecting  mouths,  prominent 
teeth,  and  exposed  gums,  high  cheek-bones,  and  depressed  noses. 
They  are  small  in  stature,  and  differ  from  their  relations  in 
Meath,  as  much  as  any  ugly  and  barbarous  type  could  from  a 
finer  and  more  highly  developed  one." 

"  The  negro  is  settling  these  questions  for  himself,  and  for  us 
too,  if  we  would  heed  it,"  said  Mr.  Raffe.  "  We  need  not  go 
to  the  catacombs,  or  the  pyramids,  to  ask  whether  he  is  a  man, 
or  a  proper  subject  of  education.  The  great  philosophy  is 
expounding  itself  all  around  us  ;  and  I  conceive  it  to  be  not  in 
the  least  significant,  even  if  the  whole  negro  race  have  re 
mained  ten  thousand  years,  instead  of  two  or  three,  in  a  state 
of  barbarism,  so  long  as  we  know  that,  with  the  slightest 
opportunity  of  improvement,  he  always  accepts  the  good  gifts 
with  joy." 

"  I  have  always  thought,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  "  that  he 
has  a  superior  capacity  for  civilization,  if  presented  to  him 
under  any  tolerably  fortunate  circumstances.  This  is  probably 
owing  to  his  highly  intuitive  nature.  His  mental  operations  are 
often  marked  by  the  celerity  and  certainty  of  a  real  instinct  ; 
and  thus  we  may  account  for  those  rapid  transitions  which  he 
often  makes  from  the  lower  to  the  higher.  He  is  peculiarly 
susceptible  of  all  the  amenities  of  life,  and  has  a  kind  of  ori 
ental  determination  to  ease  and  luxury.  He  has  also  a  high 
sense  of  honor  ;  and  in  regulating  the  terms  of  his  social 
intercourse,  the  educated  negro  exhibits  delicacy,  refinement, 
and  good  taste." 

"Yes,"  said  the  captain;  "  with  raw  sheep-skins  for  cloaks,  and 
the  entrails  of  the  same  animal  for  necklaces." 

Mr.  Van  Brouer  passed  this  little  sally  gravely  by  ;  nor  was 
it  specially  noticed  by  any  other  person  except  Theodosia,  who 


310  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

whispered  in  my  ear  :  "  He  shoots  at  random  in  his  answers.    Is 
it  because  he  does  not  understand  ?" 

The  writing  of  that  dear  name  reminds  me  that  it  is  time  for 
our  usual  lesson  in  drawing,  which  we  are  to  take  in  the  fields. 
I  will  continue  the  same  subject  in  my  next. 

Adieu,  dear  brother  and  sister, 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER   XXVI. 

REMARKABLE    AND   DISTINGUISHED    NEGROES. 

Theodosia's  Picture— Testimony  of  Blum enbach— Negro  most  wronged  in  destroying  his 
Sense  of  Manhood — Present  Condition  of  Human  Beings  no  absolute  evidence  of 
what  they  are  to  be— Negro  Powers  never  fairly  tested— Aptitude  for  Mechanics— 
Music — Eloquence — Profound  Religious  Nature — Ancient  African  Fathers  of  the 
Church— Origen,  Tertullian,  etc.— Henry  H.  Garnett— Theodore  S.  Wright— Stephen 
Gloucester — James  W.  C.  Pennington — Samuel  R.  Ward — Alexander  Crummell — 
Colored  Woman  of  New  York  Foundress  of  its  Sabbath  Schools — James  M'Cune 
Smith — James  Derham — Encomium  of  Dr.  Rush — Phillis  Wheatley — Caesar  the 
Carolinean  Bloomfleld — Young  Cuban  Poet  mentioned  by  Dr.  Madden — Placido— 
Hia  beautiful  Poem— Blumenbach's  African  Poets — Benjamin  Banneker — Geoffrey 
L'Islet — Anthony  William  Amo — J.  E.  J.  Capetein — Sadiki — Job  Ben  Soliman — 
Thomas  Jenkins— Ignatius  Sancho — Paul  Cuffe — Joseph  Rachel — Eustace  of  St. 
Domingo — Toussaint — Napoleon's  Envy  and  Cruel  Treatment— Negro  Tracts — Com 
mon  Friendliness  of  the  Opponents — Mr.  Van  Brouer'a  beautiful  Prophecy — A 
Poem. 

COTTONWOOD,  September  30. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Before  resuming  the  subject  of  the  discussion,  I  will  say 
that  the  little  sketch  Theodosia  has  made  of  the  slaves'  quar 
ters  is  remarkably  well  done  ;  but  she  annoyed  me  by  working 
at  it  so  perseveringly  all  the  while,  without  giving  opportunity 
for  a  word  of  speech,  where  it  would  have  been  so  convenient, 
and  so  delightful.  I  shall  look  grudgingly  on  the  art  itself, 
if  it  conies  to  stand  between  me  and  my  rewards.  Did  she 
know  how  earnestly  I  was  watching  for  a  word,  and  thus,  by  a 
fine  sense  of  coquetry,  take  a  special  pleasure  in  thwarting  me  ? 
Truth  to  say,  she  seemed  to  know  nothing  but  the  sheet  of 
paper,  where  her  eyes  and  mind  were  so  intently  fixed,  and 
which  I  almost  regretted  having  put  into  her  hands,  since  it  is 
thus  permitted  to  rival  me.  But  I  wrong  myself  as  well  as 
Theodosia,  by  this  feeling.  I  will  rejoice  in  the  unfolding  of 

811 


312  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

her  highest  powers,  since  it  is  not  a  plaything,  but  a  friend  and 
companion  that  I  seek. 

But  once  more  I  renew  the  discussion. 

In  continuation  of  his  remarks,  Mr.  Van  Brouer  said  :  "  Dr. 
Tiedemann,  an  eminent  German,  made  many  comparative  obser 
vations  on  the  brain  of  negroes.  'He  also  communicated  a  paper 
to  the  British  Koyal  Society,  giving  his  results,  with  the  details 
of  size,  weight,  conformation,  etc. — demonstrating  that  there  is 
no  very  material  difference  between  their  brains  and  those  of  the 
white  races." 

"Professor  Blumenbach,  the  distinguished  German  physiolo 
gist,  has  also  paid  a  great  deal  of  attention  to  this  subject  of 
negro  capacity,"  said  Mr.  Clement.  "  He  has  not  only  col 
lected  many  skulls,  but  a  large  library  of  books  written  by 
negroes,  or  persons  of  African  descent.  He  is  considered  the 
highest  authority  in  favor  of  unity  of  species,  and  equality  of 
intellect,  between  the  black  and  white  races.  We  owe  to  him 
the  most  complete  and  systematic  information  on  this  subject. 
He  says  that  entire  and  large  provinces  of  Europe  might  be 
named,  in  which  it  would  be  difficult  to  meet  with  such  good 
writers,  poets,  philosophers  and  correspondents  of  the  French 
Academy  ;  and  that,  moreover,  there  is  no  savage  people  who 
have  distinguished  themselves  by  such  examples  of  perfectibility 
and  capacity  for  scientific  cultivation  ;  and,  consequently,  that 
none  can  approach  more  nearly  to  the  polished  nations  of  the 
globe  than  the  negro." 

"  Slavery,  with  all  its  penalties  against  learning,"  remarked 
Mr.  Yan  Brouer,  "  has,  I  believe  it  is  fair  to  say,  produced  as 
large  a  proportion  of  great  geniuses  as  any  collegiate  institution 
whatever.  And  is  there  not  an  over-ruling  Providence  in  this  ? 
Slavery,  like  other  earthly  trials,  brings  out  the  true  gold. 
Though  it  must  degrade  and  crush  the  common  mind,  it  stimu 
lates,  calls  forth,  and  nourishes  great  powers.  But  woe  to  him 
through  whose  willing  injustice  the  dearly-purchased  honor 
comes  I 


MAN   A   PKOGKESSIVE  BEING.  313* 

"  Of  all  our  wrongs  to  the  negro,  this  reckoning  him  down 
to  the  verge  of  utter  brutishness,  is  the  most  fruitful  in  mischief 
to  all  parties,  the  most  wantonly  cruel,  the  most  deplorable  of 
all  the  injuries  which,  in  our  greed  of  gold  or  power,  we  have 
brought  upon  him.  For  this  reason,  it  should  be  the  first  work, 
not  only  of  justice,  but  of  a  true  humanity,  to  reestablish  him, 
as  far  as  possible,  in  his  natural  and  normal  position,  as  a  man. 
We  should  be  willing  to  hear  multiplied  instances  of  what  the 
negro  can  do,  and  what  he  may  become  ;  for  it  is  not  the 
poor  slave  alone,  who  is  ignorant  of  some  of  the  most  important 
truths  in  the  world.  We  also  need  teaching.  And  more — we 
need  self-correction.  We  need  to  divest  ourselves  of  an  untruth 
ful  and  malignant  prejudice,  which  makes  it  painful  for  us  to 
hear  anything  good  of  the  negro. 

"  Taking  all  history,  and  all  experience  into  view,  it  is  an 
exceedingly  short-sighted  and  irrational  policy,  to  argue  from 
the  present  degradation  of  any  people,  as  if  it  were  a  concre 
tion,  and  must  necessarily  forever  remain  the  same.  This  is  the 
great  error  into  which  many  of  the  superficial  philosophers  of 
the  present  day  are  apt  to  fall.  They  do  not  take  into  the 
account  the  vital  power  of  the  character,  nor  consider  how, 
when  once  roused,  it  must  more  and  more  modify  all  the 
future. 

"  If  all  the  negroes  on  the  earth  at  this  moment,  were  as  low 
and  degraded  as  the  Australians  ;  and  if  they  never  had 
advanced  beyond  that  degree,  yet,  admitting  that  the  principle 
of  development  is  inherent  in  the  human  being,  we  should  be 
unwise  to  limit  the  possibilities  that  may  be  opening  before 
them.  Only  set  free  the  power  of  progression,  and  you  can  fix 
no  bounds  for  it.  But  the  truth  is  far  otherwise.  For  the 
negro  there  are  great  omens  in  the  present,  that  must  be 
unfolded  in  the  future  ;  and,  perhaps,  considering  all  the 
circumstances,  they  are  the  greatest  that  ever  signalized  any 
people. 

"  I  have  made  these  remarks,  in  order  to  solicit  your  atten- 

14 


SHAHMAH   m   PTTBSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

tion  to  a  few  points,  which  the  doctor,  who  is  a  student  in  these 
matters,  has  been  collecting.  Before  we  can  truly  emancipate 
the  negro,  we  must  free  ourselves." 

All  listened  with  deference  to  the  venerable  speaker,  whose 
benign  presence  is,  in  itself,  an  inspiration  of  power  and  beauty. 
But  how  painfully  was  I  brought  back  from  this  reflection.  It 
was  the  captain  speaking. 

"  I  should  be  glad  to  hear  anything,  in  reason,  yourve  got  to 
say  about  the  niggers,  or  any  other  cattle/'  he  said,  stroking 
his  fair  chin,  and  smiling  beneficently, 

"  I  respond  to  your  most  gracious  pleasure,"  returned  the 
doctor,  with  a  low  bow,  at  the  same  time  taking  a  small 
note-book  from  his  pocket,  to  which  he  occasionally  referred 
during  his  report.' 

"  In  the  first  place,"  he  began,  "  the  actual  capability  of  the 
negroes  has  never  been  fairly  tested  ;  and  for  this  reason,  that 
though  some  of  them  have  been  made  pets  and  favorites,  yetr 
perhaps,  none  of  them  have  been  unfolded  under  completely 
normal  conditions.  Prejudice,  and  more  or  less  of  oppression 
and  exclusion,  have  followed  them  everywhere  ;  and  even  the 
truest  friendship  has  not  been  able  to  shield  them.  Yet  they 
have  done  much  that  should  strengthen  themselves,  and  encour 
age  their  friends.  With  all  the  difficulties  that  lie  in  their  way,, 
many  slaves  have  purchased  their  freedom,  and  some  also  the 
freedom  of  their  families.  Every  such  purchase,  as  it  appears  to 
me,  is  in  itself  a  miracle. 

"But  we  are  now  to  speak  of  the  intellectual  power  of  the 
negro.  In  a  general  way,  it  may  be  said,  that  he  has  a  great 
natural  aptitude  for  mechanics,  for  music,  and  for  eloquence.  He 
is  always  ingenious  and  imitative,  and  sometimes  also  has  shown 
excellent  inventive  power  ;  and  he  only  wants  opportunity  and 
encouragement,  in  order  to  exhibit  very  valuable  talents  in  all 
the  walks  of  life. 

"  The  negro  has  not  only  an  ardent,  but  a  profound,  religious 
nature.  Hence  he  has  always  been  earnest  and  active  in  his 


AN    ELOQUENT   PREACHER.  315 

sacerdotal  relations.  There  were  true  Africans  among  the  most 
distinguished  of  the  early  fathers  and  writers  of  the  Christian 
Church,  such  as  Alexandrinus,  Origen,  Clemens,  and  Tertnl- 
lian." 

"  I  wonder  how  they  managed  at  church,  and  whether  they 
had  any  negro  pews,  in  their  barbarous  days  ?"  whispered  Theo- 
dosia,  for  the  first  time  speaking  since  the  session  commenced. 
But  during  all  this  time  her  eyes — her  looks — have  not  been 
silent. 

Mrs.  Clement,  to  whom  it  was  said,  smiled  kindly,  as  she 
always  does,  on  her  young  protegee  ;  for  you  must  know  Theo- 
dosia  is  as  great  a  favorite  in  this  house  as  elsewhere,  espe 
cially  with  Robert,  though  he  teases  her  unmercifully.  He  Imd 
overheard  her  remark,  and  it  being  quite  in  his  vein,  he  was 
attracted  away  from  his  speech  a  moment ;  but  as  Mrs.  Clement 
had  resumed  her  grave  look,  he  went  on  : 

"  In  the  office  of  the  ministry  the  negro  is  very  honorably 
represented  at  the  present  day.  I  can  mention  only  a  few  in 
stances.  Henry  H.  Garnett,  a  pure  black,  and  son  of  a  fugitive 
slave,  is  a  minister  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  a  power 
ful  advocate  for  freedom,  temperance,  and  all  progressive  mea 
sures.  In  eloquence  he  is  not  inferior  to  any.  He  has  unbounded 
power  over  his  audience,  and  always  draws  large  houses.  You 
who  doubt  negro  capacity  should  have  seen  and  heard  him  in 
some  of  his  great  triumphs." 

"  At  two  of  them,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  "  I  had  the  good 
fortune  to  be  present — once  in  Buffalo,  at  a  national  convention, 
when  he  addressed  the  negroes,  and  another  time  at  old  Faneuil 
Hall,  in  Boston.  In  both  these  cases  the  massive  multitudes 
swayed  to  and  fro  with  every  heave  and  swell  of  that  great  tide 
of  eloquence,  that  bore  the  hearers  along  with  it,  and  held  them 
chained  for  hours.  No  orator  ever  achieved  a  more  brilliant 
success.  But  go  on,  if  you  please,  my  good  boy." 

He  laid  his  hand  lovingly  on  the  young  man's  head,  regarding 
him  with  a  look  so  fatherly,  I  think  none  present  could  have 


316  SIIAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

been  insensible  to  the  beauty  of  the  love  between  them.    And 
after  a  little  time,  the  doctor  resumed  : 

"  There  are  so  many  really  great  men  among  our  colored 
clergy,  it  is  hard  to  choose.  I  will  mention  Theodore  S. 
Wright,  Stephen  Gloucester,  and  James  W.  C.  Pennington,  of 
New  York.  The  latter  has  published  a  text-book  on  the  '  Ori 
gin  and  History  of  the  Colored  People,'  which  is  well  spoken  of, 
though  I  have  not  seen  it. 

"  Samuel  E.  Ward,  of  Oortland,  in  the  State  of  New  York, 
has  high  intellectual  gifts,  and  is  a  fine  scholar.  He  is  pastor  of 
a  White  Congregation  of  the  Presbyterian  order,  and  edits  a 
paper. 

"  Alexander  Crummell,  a  colored  episcopal  clergyman  of  New 
York,  is  a  very  intellectual  man  ;  with  great  soundness  and  logi 
cal  power,  he  unites  a  classic  beauty  and  chasteness  of  style. 

"Before  leaving  the  subject  of  the  Church,"  said  Mr.  Van 
Brouer,  "  let  me  say  a  word  of  a  colored  woman,  to  whom  I  was 
introduced  by  Lewis  Tappan,  just  before  leaving  New  York.  It 
might  refresh  the  piety  of  some  of  our  religious  ladies,  to  know 
that  this  woman  established,  by  her  own  personal  efforts,  the 
first  Sabbath  School  in  that  city  ;  and  in  it  both  white  and 
colored  children  were  received.  She  has  also  taken  out  of  the 
Alms  House  forty  children,  and  educated  them  entirely  at  her 
own  expense  ;  and  to  her  everlasting  honor  be  it  said,  that 
several  of  these  children  were  white.  She  is  truly  deserving 
what  my  friend  Tappan  has  said  of  her,  that  '  she  is  an  honor  to 
human  nature,  and  to  the  city  of  New  York,  demonstrating  the 
capacity  of  the  colored  people,  and  the  moral  excellency  which 
they  may  attain.' n 

"In  medicine,"  resumed  the  doctor,  "may  be  mentioned 
James  M'Cune  Smith,  who,  being  excluded  by  prejudice  from 
American  colleges,  studied  at  the  University  of  Glasgow,  where 
he  took  his  degree  in  medicine,  and  obtained  the  first  prize 
among  500  students.  James  Derham,  originally  a  slave  in 
Philadelphia,  was  sold  to  a  medical  man,  afterward  to  a  surgeon, 


DISTINGUISHED    NEGROES.  3lT 

then  to  Dr.  Dove  of  New  Orleans.  He  spoke  English,  French 
and  Spanish,  and  attained  to  such  great  knowledge  of  medicine, 
that  the  celebrated  Dr.  Rush,  after  having  visited  him,  says  :  '  I 
conversed  with  him  on  Medicine,  and  found  him  very  learned. 
I  thought  I  could  give  him  information  concerning  the  treatment 
of  disease,  but  I  learned  more  from  him,  than  he  could  expect 
from  me.' 

"  In  poetry  many  persons  of  this  class  have  distinguished 
themselves.  Phillis  Wheatley,  who  was  stolen  from  Africa  wheii 
a  child,  is  a  remarkable  instance.  She  wrote  and  published  a 
volume  of  poems,  and  manifested  an  insatiable  thirst  for  literary 
attainments. 

"  Caesar,  a  negro  of  North  Carolina,  wrote  several  poems, 
and  attained  a  reputation  not  to  be  compared  unfavorably  with 
that  of  our  English  Bloomfield. 

"  Dr.  Madden  speaks  of  a  young  Cuban  poet  by  the  name  of 
Juan,  who,  though  a  slave,  attracted  the  attention  of  the  first 
intellects  in  the  island.  He  began  to  compose  at  twelve  years, 
and  not  only  attained  high  rank  as  a  poet,  but  he  had  a  great 
deal  of  taste  and  even  genius  for  painting.  His  writings  are 
highly  spoken  of,  by  distinguished  persons  both  of  Cuba  and 
Spain.  The  account  he  gives  of  himself,  and  especially  of  once 
seeing  his  mother  flogged,  is  heart-rending. 

"  But  perhaps  the  most  distinguished  person  of  this  class  was 
Placido,  whose  tragical  death  is  at  once  the  grandest  and  most 
sorrowful  thing.  He  was  executed  with  ten  others.  He  was 
inspired  with  the  strongest  desire  to  do  something  for  his  un 
happy  race,  hence,  in  an  attempt  to  change  the  political  con 
dition  of  Cuba,  he  fell  a  victim  to  his  philanthropy.  He  had 
very  great  natural  genius,  and  was  beloved  and  appreciated  by 
the  most  respectable  young  men  of  Havana,  who  united  to  pur 
chase  his  freedom.  On  his  way  to  execution  he  recited  an  elegiac 
poem,  which  has  been  faithfully  translated  into  English,  by  Mrs. 
Maria  W.  Chapman,  of  Boston.  It  is  full  of  great,  but  pro 
foundly  mournful  thought. 


318  SITAHMAH   IN   TUESUIT   OF   FKEEDOH. 

"  Blunienbacli  had  poems  by  African  authors,  written  in  Latin, 
Dutch  and  English. 

"In  mathematics  and  the  natural  sciences,  we  find  the  names 
of  Banneker,  L'Islet,  and  many  others,  evincing  great  activity  and 
strength  of  the  reflective  faculties.  Benjamin  Banneker  was  a 
colored  man  of  Maryland.  He  was  entirely  self-taught,  and 
made  great  attainments  in  the  science  of  astronomy.  He  calcu 
lated  an  Almanac  for  four  different  years,  which  was  so  well  ap 
proved  by  Fox,  Pitt,  and  other  distinguished  men,  that  it  was 
brought  into  the  British  House  of  Commons,  as  the  best 
argument  that  could  be  produced  in  favor  of  his  people. 

"  Geoffrey  L'Islet  was  a  mulatto,  and  an  officer  of  the  Russian 
artillery.  His  meteorological  observations  were  so  well  esteemed, 
that  he  was  named  as  a  corresponding  member  of  the  French 
Academy  of  Sciences.  To  this  learned  body  L'Islet  regularly 
transmitted  his  meteorological  and  hydrographical  journals.  He 
was  well  versed  in  botany,  natural  philosophy  and  geology,  and 
founded  a  scientific  society  in  the  Isle  of  France,  of  which  some 
white  people  refused  to  become  members  on  account  of  the  color 
of  its  founder." 

"  That  last  is  the  most  sensible  thing  you've  said  in  some 
time,"  remarked  the  captain.  "  But  go  on.  It's  almost  as  good 
as  going  to  a  monkey  show  to  listen  and  hear  what  some  o' 
them  shiners  are  up  to.  It  makes  a  man  feel  tip-top,  jest  to 
think  of  it." 

The  captain  relapsed  into  one  of  his  sweetest  smiles  ;  and  no 
further  notice  being  taken  of  his  interruption,  for  he  is  lawless, 
the  doctor  went  on. 

"  In  general  scholarship  there  are  some  remarkable  instances. 
Anthony  William  Amo,  an  African  from  the  Coast  of  Guinea, 
was  well  versed  in  astronomy,  and  spoke  the  Latin,  Hebrew, 
Greek,  French,  Dutch  and  German  languages.  He  took  the 
degree  of  Doctor  of  Philosophy  in  the  University  of  Wirtem- 
burg,  and  was  highly  esteemed  for  his  integrity,  talents  and 
erudition. 


REMARKABLE   NEGROES.  319 

**  5.  E.  J.  Capetein,  who  was  brought  from  Africa  when  seven 
years  old,  was  equally  celebrated.  He  understood  the  Hebrew, 
Latin,  Greek  and  Ohaldaic  languages.  He  was  a  painter,  wrote 
Latin  verses,  and  published  a  volume  of  sermons  and  letters  that 
ran  rapidly  through  several  editions.  Among  these  distinguished 
individuals  should  be  mentioned  Sadiki,  a  learned  slave  in 
Jamaica,  who  is  a  fine  Arabic  scholar,  and  a  man  of  great 
discretion,  virtue  and  ability  ;  Job  Ben  Soliman,  Prince  of 
Bunda,  on  the  Gambia  ;  and  Thomas  Jenkins,  the  son  of  an 
African  king,  all  of  whom  were  greatly  distinguished. 

"  Ignatius  Sancho  was  a  learned  negro,  an  accomplished  let 
ter-writer,  and  a  correspondent  of  Sterne. 

"  Paul  Cuffe  was  the  youngest  son  of  an  honest  and  enterpris 
ing  African,  who  was  stolen  from  his  home  and  sold  into  slavery, 
near  New  Bedford,  Massachusetts.  He  purchased  his  freedom, 
bought  a  farm  of  one  hundred  acres,  and  married  an  Indian  wo 
man.  Paul  was  really  talented  ;  and  having  chosen  the  mercan 
tile  profession,  he  pressed  on  through  innumerable  difficulties 
until  he  became  possessed  of  competence,  and  thus  able,  in  some 
degree,  to  indulge  his  benevolent  affections.  Some  idea  may  bo 
formed  of  his  great  mental  capability,  by  the  fact  that  he  at 
tained  such  a  knowledge  of  navigation  in  two  weeks  as  enabled 
liim  to  command  a  vessel  in  several  voyages,  which  he  afterwards 
made  to  a  number  of  different  ports  in  the  United  States,  Africa, 
England,  Russia,  and  the  West  Indies.  He  is  described  as  being 
'  tall,  well  formed  and  athletic,  his  deportment  conciliating,  yet 
dignified  ojid  prepossessing,  his  countenance  blending  gravity 
with  modesty  and  sweetness,  and  firmness  with  gentleness  and 
humanity  ;  in  speech  and  habit,  plain  and  unostentatious.7 

"Joseph  Rachel,  the  Howard  of  Barbadoes,  consecrated  his 
large  fortune  to  acts  of  benevolence,  without  any  distinction  of 
color.  He  visited  prisons,  and  labored  earnestly  to  recall  offenders 
to  virtue. 

"Eustace  was  a  negro  slave,  who,  during  the  troubles  of  St. 
Domingo,  exhibited  such  unparalleled  devotion  to  his  master  and 


320  SHAHMAH   IN   PTJKSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

such  a  great  desire  to  do  good  to  all,  that  the  French  Academy 
granted  to  him  the  Prize  of  Virtue,  founded  by  Monthon. 
Having  become  possessed,  by  will,  of  all  his  master's  property,  he 
went  about,  continually  doing  good,  putting  orphan  children  out 
to  nurse,  and  distributing  everywhere  to  such  as  had  need  of 
help. 

"  But  above  all  these,  Toussaint,  the  hero  of  St.  Domingo, 
stands  pre-eminent.  Though  born  a  negro  slave  and  continuing 
in  that  condition  for  more  than  fifty  years,  his  genius  burst  upon 
the  world  with  a  splendor  that  has  never  been  surpassed  in  the 
annals  of  great  men.  The  whole  model  of  his  character  was  on 
the  grandest  scale,  and  perhaps  there  were  never  combined  in 
any  other  person  so  many  great  powers  so  harmoniously  unfold 
ed.  He  was  confessedly  one  of  the  greatest  generals  of  the  age  ; 
and  both  in  his  military  and  civil  leadership,  he  was  equally  suc 
cessful,  obtaining  unbounded  sway  over  the  most  diverse  and  dis 
cordant  elements.  If  by  the  splendor  of  these  achievements  he 
is  covered  with  glory,  he  is  sublimed  by  his  magnanimity  toward 
enemies,  his  generous  devotion  to  friends,  his  unsullied  integrity  and 
beautiful  spirit  in  all  the  relations  of  life.  Poor  Toussaint  !  negro 
though  thou  wert,  could  not  thy  many  virtues  preserve  thee  from 
thy  imperial  enemy  ?  It  is  shocking  to  think  that  a  man 
so  really  great  as  Napoleon  was,  could  have  stooped  to  the  base 
ness  of  envy,  or  have  been  guilty  of  the  malignant  persecution, 
with  which  he  followed  Toussaint,  finally  murdering  him  by 
inches,  in  the  cold  and  submerged  castle  of  Joux." 

This  account  produced  a  profound  sensation  among  us  all ; 
Theodosia  choked  and  sobbed,  for  we  had  just  been  reading  the 
story,  in  French,  together  ;  and  I  thought  that  even  the  cold 
eyes  of  the  captain  were  moistened  a  little.  He  certainly  did 
wipe  them,  but  probably  thought  better  of  it,  and  rallied. 
"  Cousin  Clem,"  said  he,  at  length,  "  do  you  remember  that  en 
graving  of  the  nigger  general,  that  hung  in  the  kitchen  chamber 
of  the  old  mansion  ?" 

Mr.  Clement  having,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  rather  unwillingly  as- 


321 

sented  to  the  same,  The  captain  remarked  :  "  How  like  a  con 
founded  little  monkey  he  did  look,  didn't  he,  in  the  cocked  np 
hat,  epaulettes  as  big  as  shod  shovels,  ruffled  shirt,  sword,  ostrich 
feathers,  and  that  long  woollen  cue  1" 

To  say  that  every  one  present  seemed  to  feel  a  shock  would 
give  but  a  small  idea  of  the  effect  which  this  untimed,  and,  as  it 
seemed  to  me,  almost  brutal  levity  produced.  The  doctor  and 
Mr.  Raffe  rose,  and  rushed  out  of  the  room  ;  and  such  a  state 
of  confusion  ensued,  that  the  conference  was  effectually  broken  up 
for  the  evening. 

There  was  a  very  general  interest  ;  and  after  the  guests  had 
retired,  and  we  sat  down  a  little  while,  Mr.  Van  Brouer  took  oc 
casion  to  thank  the  doctor  for  his  judicious  selection,  saying  at  the 
same  time  :  "  Such  facts  as  these  are  invaluable,  in  a  country  where 
the  negro  is  not  only  considered  as  a  brute,  but  is  treated  as 
such.  I  believe  that  if  these  life  sketches  could  be  well  written, 
thrown  into  tracts,  and  scattered  broadcast  over  the  whole 
country,  they  would  do  more  toward  correcting  our  most  ab 
surd  and  ridiculous  notions  concerning  this  matter,  than  a  host 
of  lecturers." 

I  was  so  saddened  by  these  terrible  confirmations  of  my  worst 
fears,  that  I  found  myself  sitting  silent  and  absorbed,  when  the 
gentlemen  came  to  bid  me  good-night.  They,  as  well  as  myself, 
looked  weary  and  heart-sore.  Even  the  professor  appeared 
troubled  and  ill  at  ease  ;  and,  as  he  held  my  hand  in  the  salaam, 
he  said  :  "  Do  not  take  these  things  too  much  to  heart.  We 
are  not  so  bad  as  we  appear.  We  really  are  better  than  our 
}aws — an(j  eYen  than  our  customs." 

This  was  so  kindly  spoken,  that  I  could  not  gainsay  it.  He 
had  been  sitting  quietly  for  a  little  time  ;  and  I  could  see  that 
the  real  spirit  of  the  man — which  certainly  is  not  amiss — was 
trying  to  reassert  itself. 

And  directly  Mr.  Clement  and  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  each  offering 
him  a  hand,  appeared  anxious  to  soothe  him,  that  they  might 
better  thus  assure  him  of  their  candor  and  earnest  desire  to 

14* 


322  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FKEEDOM. 

avoid  unnecessary  offence.  If  all  could  teach  as  truly,  what 
proselytes  might  be  had  iu  the  world  ! 

"  You  are  right,"  said  Mr.  Clement,  at  length.  "  We  are 
truly,  many  of  us,  better  than  our  laws  or  our  customs.  But 
the  mischief  is,  we  are  not  yet  either  good  or  strong  enough  to 
repeal  and  ignore  them.  By  and  by,  both  you  and  Mr.  Wells 
will  be  true  enough  to  yourselves,  and  your  work,  as  teachers,  to 
speak  from  your  inmost  convictions  ;  and  then  you  will  be  not 
only  true  workers,  but  brave  men." 

"  Yes,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  standing  apart,  and  lifting  his 
fine  head,  with  the  eyes  upturned,  and  the  white  hair  falling 
back,  "  there  must  be  new  schools,  both  for  the  citizen  and  the 
statesman,  and  new  observances  of  right  for  the  whole,  people. 
The  day  of  this  truer  life  will  come  ;  and  blessed  is  he  who 
waiteth  in  the  watch-tower,  and  catcheth  the  first  light 
thereof." 

There  was  something  so  beautiful  and  impressive  in  the  whole 
form,  and  expression,  and  power  of  the  speaker,  that  every  one 
present  was  filled  with  awe.  It  was  but  a  natural  action,  that 
every  head  bowed  itself,  while  the  hands  were  reverently  clasped 
together  ;  for  we  all  felt  the  spirit  of  prayer.  The  room  itself 
seemed  filled  with  a  divine  aroma — as  it  were  the  breath  that 
clothed  the  prophecy.  My  angels  came  nearer  to  me  ;  and  not 
withstanding  all  the  sorrowful  things  I  had  heard,  I  could  not 
but  hope — I  could  not  but  believe. 

We  parted  as  friends,  though  so  unlike  in  sentiment ;  and  this 
was  beautiful  ;  for  will  not  the  hearts  that  can  be  thus  candid 
and  generous  to  each  other,  at  some  future  time  be  conjoined  in 
thought  and  purpose,  as  they  are  now  in  feeling  and  good  in 
tent  ? 

Questioning  thus  with  myself,  I  am  not  so  miserable  as  I  should 
suppose  one  to  be  in  my  case.  A  divine  hope  of  the  future  over 
shadows  me  with  a  luminous  cloud  ;  and  meanwhile  I  watch — 
not  for  the  Avenger,  but  the  Healer  and  the  Liberator. 

It  is  late,  and  this  letter  is  over  long,  as  you  may  come  to 


A   LOVE  OF   A   LOVE-POEM.  323 

i 

think  the  discussion  is  also.  But  voluminous  as  it  is,  I  shall  yet 
arrive  at  the  end  of  it.  Intermediately,  I  am  botanizing,  read 
ing  French,  and  drawing  with  Theodosia  ;  and  through  the 
whole,  drinking  in  still  deeper  enchantments.  I  am  amazed  at 
myself.  How  will  it  all  end  ? 

I  found  a  beautiful  little  poem  yesterday,  which  I  presented  to 
her.  She  seemed  really  quite  confused,  and  ran  away  while  read 
ing  it.  But  afterward  she  said,  that  if  I  liked  it  so  well,  I  should 
have  it  for  a  lesson  ;  and  she  has  made  me  translate  it  into 
French  for  her.  I  do  not  know  the  author,  but  I  am  told  he  is 
a  young  man  of  New  York.  I  send  a  copy  to  Youley. 

MY     DARLING. 

"  Her  soul  is  as  white  as  the  lily ; 

Her  heart  is  as  warm  as  the  rose; 
And  the  breath  of  Heaven  blows  on  her, 
Wherever  my  darling  goes. 

"The  children  rejoice  at  her  coming; 

When  the  children  are  old  and  grey, 
They  will  have  more  light  in  their  spirit, 
That  they  danced  in  her  smile  to-day." 

Here  are  two  luminous  points,  where,  as  in  a  diamond,  much 
light  is  concentrated  ;  and  yet  it  is  comprehensive,  suggesting 
far  more  than  it  says,  as  all  true  poetry  must,  because  it  leads 
us,  by  unseen  hands,  out  into  the  boundless— the  Infinite.  It  is 
worthy  of  the  immortal  Zeerhi,  whose  love  songs  are  so  exquisitely 
fine  and  delicate.  I  know  Theodosia  was  pleased  with  it,  for 
her  own  soul  is  an  instrument  of  sweetest  poesy  ;  and  as  I  listen 
to  it  in  the  Corning,  I  shall  know  that  angels  stir  the  strings. 

Adieu, 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  XXVII. 

THE    WRONG    AND    THE    REMEDY. 

Rarity  of  Free  Speech— Disabilities  involved  in  Chattel  Slavery— Protected  only  as 
Property — Insecurity  and  Abuse— Liability  to  be  robbed,  or  even  murdered— Premi 
ums  offered  for  killing  Fugitives — Sufferings  caused  by  the  Master's  Poverty — Economy 
of  using  up  the  Slave — Life  shortened — Allusion  to  Algiers — Shahmah  becomes  ex 
cited — Mr.  Van  Brouer's  Defence — Anomalies — Flogging  Institution  at  Charleston — 
Illustrative  Parable — The  Bandits — Meanness  of  doing  what  our  Conscience  must  con 
demn—Marriage  repudiated — Stroud — Taylor — Effect  on  the  Master  and  his  Family. 

COTTONWOOD,  Oct.  12. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Before  entering  on  the  main  subject  last  evening,  we 
had  some  pleasant  little  chat  together  for  half  an  hour  ;  and 
this,  especially  as  the  spirit  of  love  and  kindness  led  the  way, 
brought  us  all  into  good  humor.  I  was  thinking  of  it ;  and  as  if 
he  had  read  my  thought,  the  doctor  said  :  "  Yes  ;  we  are  all  excel 
lent  friends,  not  only  trusting  each  other,  but  absolutely  con 
ceding  the  right  to  think  and  speak,  freely  and  independently. 
And  this,  let  me  tell  you,  is  a  rarer  grace  than  you  think,  per 
haps — even  in  this  most  free  and  republican  country.  You  will 
see  that  we  need  some  conservative  elements  to  bind  us  together  ; 
or  we  should  soon  fly  off  in  a  tangent,  and  perhaps  never  be 
heard  of  any  more." 

"  That  is  true,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer  ;  "  and  it  is  wise  in  any 
discussion,  always  to  see,  as  far  as  possible,  both  sides  of  the 
question.  At  least  the  presence  of  such  a  representation  has  a 
good  effect.  We  shall  be  more  moderate  and  conciliating,  more 
just  and  conscientious  for  it. 

"  And  now,  as  good  and  true  men,  let  us  look  this  matter 

824 


PECULIAR  DISABILITIES.  325 

calmly  and  boldly  in  the  face.  We  are  not  to  discuss  theories — 
or,  as  some  would  say,  hypotheses  of  the  future — but  points, 
conditions  and  features  of  present  interest — in  other  words,  facts. 

"  And  by  the  grace  of  this  good  company,  I  beg  leave  to  submit 
a  few  of  the  disabilities  under  which  the  slave,  considered  as  a 
chattel,  now  labors." 

"  I  hope  you  will  be  moderate,"  said  the  professor  ;  "  for  I 
assure  you,  that  if  one  would  but  take  the  pains  for  it,  there  are 
fifty  things  might  be  said,  each  one  of  which  would  shatter  your 
theories  and  your  assumptions  all  to  atoms." 

"  It  may  be  so,"  returned  the  sage,*  mildly  ;  "  but  it  will  be 
time  for  us  to  arm  against  them,  when  they  appear.  And  until 
then,  we  are  under  no  obligation  to  believe  they  exist  ;  for  though 
they  appear  so  formidable  to  you,  it  is  by  no  means  certain 
that  they  would  be  so  to  us." 

This  was  the  severest  thing  I  ever  heard  him  say  ;  though  in 
that  deep,  serene  voice,  it  did  not  seem  unkind.  After  a  moment, 
seeing  there  was  no  reply,  he  turned  to  me,  and  said  :  "  As  you 
have  wished,  my  young  friend,  to  learn  something  more  definite 
of  this  unfortunate  business,  I  will  try  to  enlighten  you.  In 
concise  terms,  a  few  of  the  main  facts  may  be  laid  before  you. 

"  A  slave  cannot  hold  property; 

"  He  cannot  contract  a  legal  marriage; 

"  He  cannot  protect,  or  claim  his  own  children; 

11  He  cannot  appeal  from  the  absolute  power  of  the  master; 

"  He  cannot  enter  suit  in  any  cause  ; 

"  He  cannot  bear  testimony  against  any  white  person; 

"  He  has  no  protection  from  cruelty  ;  his  owner  cannot  be  in 
dicted,  even  for  cruel,  malicious,  and  excessive  beating  of  his 
slaves; 

"  He  cannot  through  a  guardian,  or  any  representation,  obtain 
redress  for  ill-treatment; 

"  He  can  obtain  no  redress  for  injuries  inflicted  by  other  white 
persons,  unless  his  property  value  is  impaired; 

"  He  cannot  shut  his  own  house  against  intruders  ;   but  is 


326  fiTTATTTVTATT   Iff   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

always  liable  to  see  his  premises  invaded  on  the  most  trivial  pre 
tences,  and  often  with  criminal  intent. 

"  If  a  slave  strike  a  white  citizen,  it  is  death  ;  but  if  a  mas- 
ster  kills  his  slave  by  torture,  no  white  witness  being*  present, 
he  may  clear  himself  by  his  own  oath. 

"  Any  person  who  may  release  a  slave  from  the  torture  of  the 
iron-collar,  is  punished  by  fines  and  imprisonments,  even  greater 
and  more  severe  than  he  who  is  found  guilty  of  torturing  a  slave 
with  hot  irons,  who  cuts  out  his  tongue,  puts  out  his  eyes,  and 
who  scalds  or  maims  him.  And  the  same  punishment  is  inflicted 
upon  one  who  teaches  a  slave  to  write,  as  on  one  who  puts  out 
his  eyes." 

"  This  shows,"  said  the  doctor,  "what  a  fine  appreciation  we 
have  of  the  spirit  and  principles  of  civilization  and  Christianity, 
and  how  well  we  are  prepared  to  become  great  moral  teachers  ; 
especially  of  the  Heathen  in  distant  lands — as  well  as  expound 
ers  of  republican  ethics,  and  high  exemplars  to  the  world,  in  a 
general  way." 

"  It  is  too  true  for  a  jest,"  responded  Mr.  Van  Brouer  ;  and 
then  continued  his  speech. 

"  Masters  cannot  protect  their  slaves. 

"All  the  slave's  earnings  belong  to  his  master,  though  he 
promises  to  the  contrary  ;  and  he  is  liable  for  his  master's 
debts; 

"  If  his  master  allows  him  to  keep  cattle,  it  is  lawful  for  a 
white  man  to  take  them  away,  and  enjoy  half  the  profits  of  the 
same; 

"  If  his  master  sets  him  free,  he  may  be  taken  up  and  sold 
again. 

"  Runaways,  who  do  not  return  after  proclamation  is  made, 
may  be  declared  outlaws  by  any  two  justices,  who  may  give 
permission  to  any  person  in  the  community  to  kill,  if  he  cannot 
otherwise  capture  them.  Meanwhile,  advertisements  in  the  pub 
lic  papers  tempt  cupidity,  by  boldly  offering  premiums  for  murder 
ing  the  fugitive. 


HE   LOSES    HIS   TEMPEK.  327 

"  The  slaves  of  poor  owners,  often  suffer  extremely  from  cold 
and  hunger.  They  take  only  what  is  left,  be  it  little  or  nothing. 
The  slave  may  be  well  fed  and  well  clothed.  He  may  have  a 
good  master,  as  many  do  have  ;  but  these  circumstances  are 
purely  accidental. 

"  The  good  master  may  die,  or  become  so  straitened  in  his 
circumstances  as  to  be  obliged  to  sell  In  fact,  the  slave,  who 
is  himself  only  a  piece  of  merchandise,  must  always  be  a  subject 
of  speculation  or  necessity.  Thus  it  may  be  considered  the  best 
economy  to  stint  him  in  food  and  clothes,  and  work  him  hard, 
or  use  him  up,  in  a  given  space  of  time.  In  some  situations, 
especially  in  the  sugar  and  rice  districts,  there  is  such  a  fearful 
waste  of  life  that  it  is  reckoned  at  only  about  half  its  value.  This 
question,  I  assure  you,  is  often  made  the  subject  of  close  calcu 
lation.  It  is  coolly  put  down  in  figures  ;  and  then  the  prepon 
derance  of  a  few  tens,  or,  at  the  most,  hundreds,  on  one  side  or 
the  other,  will  determine  for  you  whether  it  is  most  prudent  and 
profitable  to  allow  a  man  so  much  food  and  rest  as  nature 
demands,  or  to  murder  him  by  over-work  and  under-feeding." 

Captain  Brande  here  looked  up  ;  and  complacently  stroking 
his  saffron  moustache,  said  :  "  Why,  Uncle  Van,  you'll  make  us 
out  to  be  Algerines  before  long,  at  that  rate." 

I  looked  at  the  speaker.  He  smiled  serenely,  as  if  he  had 
said  the  most  acceptable  and  gracious  thing  ;  and  shall  I  tell 
you,  that  I  lost  my  temper  ?  It  is  true.  To  my  shame 
I  own  it.  If  he  had  looked  savage  and  tiger-like — if  he  had 
shown,  by  the  least  intimation,  that  he  intended  to  be  personal, 
I  could  have  defied  him  ;  but  that  silken  smile  unsettled  me. 

Rising,  and  standing  directly  before  him — thus  fixing  my  look 
so  that  his  slinking  eyes  could  not  get  away  from  me — I  said  : 
"  If  you  think  that  such  a  system  as  you  have  described,  either 
by  law  or  custom,  is  permitted  in  Algiers,  you  have  never  been 
more  mistaken.  I  have  seen  many  pirates  and  robbers,  and 
some  accomplished  stranglers  among  the  Thugs — but  I  never 
saw  either  corsair  or  bandit,  whether  roaming  over  sea  or 


8HAHMAH   IN   PTTKSTJIT   OF   FKEEDOM. 

desert,  but  would  despise  such  crimes  as  these.  They  are 
too  ignoble — too  mean — for  one  who  has  grown  into  compan 
ionship  even  with  the  noble  horse  he  mounts.  Their  sabres  cut 
sharp  and  clean.  They  capture  and  they  slay  ;  but  there  is  not 
a  man,  among  the  worst  of  them,  but  would  blush  to  find  him 
self  in  such  company.  His  own  horse  would  be  ashamed  of 
him,  if  he  should  see  him  flogging  women,  stealing  babies,  and 
hunting  men  with  blood  hounds." 

11  It  is  a  very  common  infirmity,"  said  Mr.  Wells,  "  for  us  all 
to  see  nfore  clearly  the  mote  that  is  in  our  neighbor's  eye,  than 
that  which  is  in  our  own.  People  of  different  nations  often 
slander,  because  they  do  not  know  each  other." 

"  If  there  is  any  slander,"  returned  Mr.  Van  Brouer  very 
quickly,  lest  I  should  be  obliged  to  defend  myself,  "it  is  from 
ourselves.  And  certainly,  as  you  on  the  other  side  do  not  con 
fute,  you  fairly  sanction  and  seal  what  we  say — thus  both  un 
willingly  and  unwittingly  strengthening  our  testimony." 

Waiting  a  moment  for  the  reverend  gentleman's  reply,  I  said: 
"  but  really  I  do  not  understand  how  they  could  make  laws 
against  any  high  crime  or  misdemeanor,  whatsoever,  since  this 
grand  centre  of  wrong,  necessarily  involves  the  whole  circle  of 
penal  offences." 

"  You  will  find  many  anomalies,  and  otherwise  inconceivable 
things  growing  out  of  these  relations,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer. 
"  The  highest  judicial  tribunal  of  South  Carolina  has  decided, 
that  although  slaves  are  the  absolute  property  of  their  owners, 
they  have  the  power  of  committing  crimes.  A  slave  may  him 
self  be  stolen  ;  but  if  one  slave  steal  another  he  must  be  hung. 
The  negro  is  always  liable  to  be  proved  guilty,  and  never  able  to 
prove  himself  innocent." 

"The  strongest  guards  are  put  upon  this  property  every 
where,"  said  Dr.  Bowen  ;  "  and  he  who  has  a  mind  to  be  just, 
cannot  easily  become  so.  In  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  Ala 
bama  and  Missouri,  emancipation  cannot  be  effected,  except  by 
the  legislature.  Georgia,  in  1818,  made  all  emancipation,  by 


A   PKODUCTIVE    INSTITUTION.  329 

will  or  deed,  null  and  void  ;  and  even  the  poor  slaves,  who  had 
become  the  subjects  of  it,  were  punishable,  and  liable  to  be 
sold.  Here  is  the  opinion  of  Judge  Ruffin,  who  is  far  too  good 
and  honorable  for  the  place  he  holds.  l  A  slave/  he  says,  '  is 
one  doomed  in  his  own  person,  and  his  posterity,  to  live  with 
out  knowledge,  and  without  the  capacity  to  make  anything  his 
own,  and  to  toil  that  another  may  reap  the  fruits/  " 

"  How  is  it  possible,"  I  exclaimed,  "  that  an  honest  man,  with 
that  most  horrible  interpretation  in  his  mouth,  could  be  himself 
so  far  enslaved  as  to  be  made  an  instrument  for  enforcing  its 
penalties  ?  I  should  expect  to  find  a  better  code  of  morals  than 
this  among  the  Thugs  themselves  ;  and  the  Bedouin  Arab,  who 
uses  neither  scruple  nor  ceremony  in  taking  either  your  life  or 
your  purse,  would  scorn  to  defile  himself  by  doing  that  which 
he  condemns.  From  what  I  can  gather,  it  seems  to  me  that  the 
highest  authorities,  the  judges,  the  legislators,  and  the  ministers 
are  the  greatest  slaves  of  all." 

"It  is  really  so,"  said  Mr.  Clement.  "  I  have  realized  that 
in  my  own  experience.  Where  slavery  exists,  freedom  is  an 
impossible  thing.  No  really  free  man  can  be  in  a  state  that  in 
cludes  slavery." 

"  I  am  sorry  and  ashamed  to  own  it,"  returned  Mr.  Van 
Brouer,  "but  it  is  too  true.  And — would  you  believe  it? — my 
native  town,  the  beautiful  city  of  Charleston,  has  a  flogging  in 
stitution,  that  brings  into  the  city  more  than  $10,000  a-year. 
But  there  is  no  end  to  the  atrocities.  The  fact  that  our  people 
do  not  more  readily  perceive  them,  is,  perhaps,  the  worst  fea 
ture  in  the  system  ;  for  nothing  is  more  hopeless  in  any  disease 
than  a  self-complacent  torpor. 

The  professor  yawned  wearily  ;  and  Mr.  Wells,  being  directly 
challenged,  said  that  most  of  the  slave  laws  certainly  did  have 
the  aspect  of  being  made  for  the  master,  rather  than  the  slave  ; 
with  which  gracious  admission  he  again  relapsed  into  silence. 

"  Still  it  is  my  greatest  wonder,"  I  at  length  ventured  to  re 
mark,  "how  the  American  people  ever  could  suffer  such  a  thing, 


330  6HAHMAH   IN  PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

or  how  it  ever  came  to  be — and  still  more,  how  those  very  men 
who  were  engaged  in  the  struggle  for  independence,  others  who 
remember  it,  or  any,  in  fact,  to  whom  this  most  beautiful  of  his 
tories  has  been  bequeathed,  could  sanction  these  abuses — could 
permit  them — could  willingly  live  where  they  are — could  even 
look  each  other  in  the  face,  and  know  them  to  be." 

"  This  is  all  very  simple,"  returned  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  "  and 
comes  by  the  force  of  custom  or  habit,  strengthened  by  a  com 
mon  sanction  of  what  they  undertake  to  maintain.  So  it  is  in 
every  form  of  wrong.  Monopoly,  piracy,  robbery,  of  whatever 
kind  ;  and  slavery,  which  includes  them  all,  have  one  common 
origin.  Let  us  illustrate  this  by  a  company  of  banditti.  They 
are  at  first  few  and  acknowledged  outlaws.  Their  measures  are 
accomplished  by  stealth.  Their  work  is  done  in  darkness.  At 
first,  they  seclude  themselves  from  the  world,  finding  shelter  in 
holes  of  the  earth,  creeping  out,  like  bats,  only  in  the  night. 
But  having  become  accustomed  to  the  sight  of  each  other,  they 
cultivate  among  themselves  a  kind  of  spurious  honor,  and  thus 
gradually  lose  the  sense  of  shame.  They  enact  their  own  laws, 
and  become  more  or  less  honorable  in  each  other's  eyes. 

"  But  they  do  not  rest  satisfied  in  their  first  domain.  They 
extend  their  radiating  lines  in  still  wider  circles  ;  and  thus  gra 
dually  they  absorb  and  control  the  surrounding  forces.  At 
length,  they  take  possession  of  the  laws  ;  and  having;  obtained 
this  sanction,  last  of  all,  they  take  hold  of  the  religion,  and  subject 
that  to  the  all-controlling  power  of  their  own  will. 

"  Thus,  at  length,  they  come  out  boldly,  and  assuming  the 
ground  of  right,  become  the  most  zealous  defenders  both  of  law 
and  religion.  They  legislate  ;  they  build  churches  ;  they  fill 
the  pulpit ;  they  take  possession  of  the  bench.  They  are  proud, 
and  therefore  will  not  disgrace  the  '  cloth/  or  the  '  woolsack  ;> 
hence  they  must  sever  the  original  tie  that  bound  them  together, 
and  ignore  the  name,  if  not  the  spirit  and  power  of  robbers. 
Having  possessed  themselves  of  all  these  high  sanctions,  what  have 
they  to  do  but  enjoy  life  ?  Growing  accustomed  to  luxury,  and  be- 


COMMON   INJURIES   OF   THE   SYSTEM.  331 

ing  withal  able  to  indulge  in  it,  they  stimulate  their  palling  sense  of 
cruelty  with  refinements  of  torture,  that  as  much  surpass  the 
clean  cut  of  the  highwayman's  sabre,  as  the  legalized  and  baptized 
robber  who  stamps  his  crimson  deeds  with  the  seals  of  church  and 
state,  transcends  the  simple  bandit,  who,  in  being  an  outlaw, 
struck  for  self-preservation — and  often  only  for  that.  Thus  they 
begin  by  stealing  money,  and  end  by  capturing  public  sentiment. 
Having  obtained  possession  of  law  and  gospel,  they  are  baptized 
anew  ;  and  henceforth  they  are  respected  and  honorable  in  the 
eyes  of  the  world.  And  in  this  way  comes  all  monopoly,  of  what 
ever  kind. 

"  Every  person  has  noticed  this  fact,  that  the  wrong  of  slav 
ery  everywhere,  as  a  general  thing,  is  in  proportion  to  the  de 
gree  of  development  in  the  people  who  practise  it.  The  whole 
thing  may  be  said  in  one  word — the  slave  is  a  chattel.  I  defy 
you  to  name  a  greater  wrong,  than  that  single  thought 
involves." 

"  But  great  as  these  evils  are,"  said  Mr.  Clement,  "  they  are 
by  no  means  the  worst.  All  who  are  involved  in  their  false  re 
lations,  become  more  or  less  sufferers.  The  mind  of  the  slave 
holder  is  early  made  familiar  with  cruelty  and  injustice  in  their 
most  revolting  forms.  While  the  slave  is  regarded  and  treated 
only  as  a  brute,  from  unconscious  sympathy  with  his  manhood, 
he  excites  and  stimulates  all  the  bad  passions  as  no  brute  could. 
To  say  that  these  relations  have  their  worst  possible  effect  upon 
the  temper,  is  but  a  moderate  truth. 

"  An  institution  that  repudiates  marriage  to  a  large  class, 
could  not  hold  personal  purity  in  very  high  repute  ;  and  thou 
sands  of  inharmonies  in  families,  to  say  nothing  of  deeper 
wrongs,  grow  out  of  this  feature  of  the  case." 

"  You  do  not  mean  to  say  that  marriage  is  not  permitted,  and 
even  encouraged,  among  the  slaves  ?"  interrupted  Mr.  Wells, 
with  a  considerable  appearance  of  warmth. 

"  I  do  intend  to  say  just  that,"  returned  the  other,  with  a 
quiet  firmness  of  look,  that  seemed  at  once  to  disarm  the  oppo- 


332  SHAHMAH   IN   PUE6UIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

ncnt.  "  We  attach  the  idea  of  permanence  to  marriage  ;  and  to 
temporary  unions  of  the  sexes  we  give  various  names,  expressing 
our  profound  sense  of  the  wrong  they  involve  ;  yet  marriage 
among  slaves,  however  well  it  may  be  begun,  is  always  liable  to 
revert  into  illicit  connections.  And  these  are  not  only  counte 
nanced  by  law  and  by  custom,  but  by  the  highest  church  sanctions. 
Stroud  says,  p.  61  :  'A  slave  cannot  contract  matrimony.'  And 
again,  Taylor  says  :  '  Slaves  are  not  entitled  to  the  conditions  of 
matrimony.' 

"  There  can  be  no  marriage  under  such  conditions.  And  3 
repeat,  that  great  wrongs  and  inharmonies  grow  out  of  this  cir 
cumstance,  not  only  to  the  slaves,  but  to  the  whites.  The  wife, 
in  finding  rivals  among  the  servile  members  of  the  family,  often 
feels  the  bitterest  sorrows  of  woman.  Happy  is  she,  if  she 
nurse  not  also  bitter  and  vindictive  passions.  The  sons  of  the 
family,  always  being  accustomed  to  a  thousand  nameless  indecen 
cies,  lose  all  sense  of  natural  integrity,  and  become  licentious  and 
profane  ;  while  the  young  daughter,  though  watched  by  Argus, 
cannot  wholly  escape  the  taint  that  is  in  every  breath  of  this 
great  corruption.  Seeing  that  license  may,  in  some  cases,  stand 
in  the  place  of  law,  how  can  she  feel  the  full  power  of  that  im 
maculate  sanctity  of  womanhood,  which  is  thus  coolly  and 
quietly  profaned  ?  Will  she  be  always  able  to  make  the  neces 
sary  distinctions  between  what  is  proper  for  herself,  and  what 
may  be  permitted  in  the  often  equally  beautiful,  and  sometimes 
almost  as  fair  young  girls,  who  have  been  her  playmates  in  in 
fancy,  her  friends  in  youth,  and  to  whom,  either  openly  or  co 
vertly,  her  heart  still  clings.  Giving  all  possible  weight  to  the 
difference  of  condition  and  conventional  exceptions,  will  not  the 
purity  of  the  young  girl  be  sullied  by  such  companionship  ?" 

"  This  is  but  a  very  moderate  presentation  of  the  truth,"  said 
Mr.  Van  Brouer.  "  Wherever  the  plague  appears,  there  is  taint 
— it  is  in  the  whole  air.  Everything  that  comes  near  is  denied 
by  it ;  for  if  it  does  not  corrupt  the  passions,  it  blinds  the  reason 
and  distorts  the  judgment." 


HEALING  MINISTRIES.  333 

At  tliis  point  another  interruption  occurring,  I  claim  also  a 
respite  from  my  long  session,  and  go  out  to  lave  in  the  delicious 
coolness  and  pureness  of  the  autumn  air.  And  in  the  beautiful  min 
istries  of  nature,  I  may  forget  awhile  the  terrible  sense  of  wrong, 
that  now  almost  continually  oppresses  me,  verging  more  and 
more,  with  every  day,  into  an  individual  relationship,  with  which 
I  have  something  to  do.  Is  this  an  unconscious  prophecy  of 
evil  that  hangs  over  me  ?  If  so,  would  that  I  could  read,  for 
thus  I  might  also  cancel  and  overcome  it. 

I  have  not  seen  Theodosia  this  day,  and  that  is  one  reason  why 
I  am  more  oppressed,  for  by  some  strange  necromancy,  she 
seems  to  abstract  this  feeling,  if  she  does  not  actually  divide  it 
with  me,  and  at  times  to  such  a  degree,  that  I  feel  as  if  it  were 
almost  a  criminal  selfishness  to  seek  her  society.  But  how  shall 
I  live  without  it  ?  It  is  becoming  every  day  more  necessary  to 
me.  I  must  close  now. 

With  the  unfailing  Salaam, 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    XXVIII. 

POOR,    SERVILE    AND    DEGRADED    WHITES. 

Economical  Features  of  the  Institution— Mr.  Raffe's  Statistics— Disfranchised  White 
Americans— Border  Ruffians — Thugs  of  the  West — Southern  Ignorance  native— Tables 
of  Comparative  Economical  Capability  of  the  North  and  South — Labor,  Source  of  all 
true  Capital — All  other  Capital  merely  dead  Substance — Mind  and  Hand-work  go 
together— Grand  Distinction  between  Man  and  the  Lower  Animals— Number  of  Slaves 
—Of  Slaveholders— Of  Non-slaveholding  Whites  of  the  South— Poor  Whites  of  the 
South  not  Freemen — More  oppressed  and  crushed  than  any  other  People — None  to 
Speak  for  them — Capital  squandered  in  the  Idle  Hands — Testimony  of  Mr.  Gregg — 
Fearful  number  of  White  Paupers — Hooker's  Definition  of  Law. 

COTTONWOOD,  Oct.  13. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

The  early  morning  sun  is  shining  in  goldenly  about  me, 
and  everything  looks  so  lovely  abroad,  one  would  never  think  that 
this  was  made  to  be  a  world  of  suffering,  and  sin,  and  slavery.  And 
yet  such  are  the  bitter  experiences  of  many.  Will  not  the  in 
tegrity  of  nature,  at  some  time  in  the  yet  unseen  future,  assert 
itself  in  the  higher  as  in  the  lower  orders  of  being  ?  Can  it  be 
that  a  plant  or  a  brute  animal  can  unfold  its  perfect  beauty,  and 
reach  the  full  measure  of  its  power,  and  man  never  arrive  at 
his  ?  Nature  denies  it  in  all  her  likenesses  ;  and  man  himself 
should,  by  all  the  power  that  is  in  him,  set  himself  to  confute 
and  outlaw  it,  as  a  wrong  to  himself  and  a  slander  against  God. 
But  I  have  yet  another  chapter  of  the  prolonged  debate,  to 
which  I  now  return.  In  recalling  the  subject  last  evening,  Mr. 
Van  Brouer  said  :  "  As  we  are  all,  more  or  less,  governed  by 
interest,  it  may  be  well  to  hear  what  Mr.  Eaffe  can  tell  us,  in  re 
gard  to  the  economical  aspects  of  the  case,  in  which  he  has  been 
so  close  a  calculator,  that  I  think  his  statistics  very  valuable." 


DEPLORABLE   DEGKADATION.  335 

"  There  are  about  six  millions  of  non-slaveholding  whites  in 
the  slave  States,"  began  Mr.  Raffe,  "  who  ar.e  virtually  dis 
franchised,  not  only  in  a  political  sense,  but  morally  and  socially. 
Of  all  who  are  oppressed  by  the  evils  of  slavery,  I  consider  this 
class  by  far  the  greatest  sufferers.  And,  notwithstanding  they, 
in  connection  with  the  slaves,  produce  everything  that  is  pro 
duced  in  the  Southern  States,  yet  for  the  most  part  they  are  in 
extreme  poverty  and  degradation.  Thousands  of  them  live  and 
die  in  ignorance,  suffering  for  the  want  of  proper  food  and  cloth 
ing.  Their  condition  is  in  many  respects  more  servile  than  that 
of  the  slaves  themselves,  by  whom  they  are  heartily  despised, 
looked  down  upon,  and  called  l  poor  white  trash.' 

"  The  better  class  among  them  are  hirers  of  slaves  and  abject 
imitators,  so  far  as  their  means  will  allow,  of  the  vices  and  follies 
of  their  richer  neighbors.  Most  of  them  are  tenants  of  the  great 
manors,  some  of  which  contain  many  thousand  acres.  But  their 
lands,  whether  they  own  them  or  not,  are  depreciated  ;  their 
labor,  is  depreciated  ;  their  enterprise  and  ingenuity  are  crushed  ; 
and  their  manhood  itself  is  held  below  par.  There  are  thou 
sands  of  this  class  who  have  no  regular  employment.  And  con 
sidering  all  these  circumstances,  is  it  to  be  wondered  at  that  it 
should  be  prolific  ia  border  ruffians,  who  are  the  scourge  of  our 
new  settlements,  as  well  as  of  our  Indian  territories.  And  why 
should  it  not  be  so  ?  Why  should  they  not  be  the  Ishmaels, 
the  bandits,  the  Thugs  of  our  nation,  with  their  hands  raised 
against  every  man,  seeing  every  man's  hand  seems  to  be  against 
them  ?  Their  deplorable  ignorance  alone,  stimulated  as  it  is  by 
the  bad  atmosphere  in  which  they  live,  would  almost  of  a  cer 
tainty  cause  this  antagonism,  which  is  not  slow  to  set  particular 
crimes  upon  the  great  stock  of  a  common  wrong.  It  has  been 
calculated  that  two-thirds  of  the  adult  population  of  Kentucky 
cannot  write  their  names  ;  and  there  must  be  at  least  an  equal 
proportion  of  ignorance  in  other  States.  The  white  children 
between  the  ages  of  five  and  twenty,  who  are  received  into  the 
different  schools  and  colleges  of  the  South,  are  less  than  one-fifth 


336  SHAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

of  the  whole.  Those  in  the  free  States  are  more  than  three-fifths, 
and  this,  notwithstanding  the  great  yearly  accession  to  the  North 
of  poor  and  uneducated  foreigners.  All  this  southern  ignorance 
is  native.  In  fact,  the  slaves  are  not  more  effectually  excluded 
from  the  privileges  of  learning  by  law,  than  the  poor  whites  are 
by  their  poverty.  Thousands  of  them  die  without  ever  knowing 
a  character  of  the  alphabet.  They  are  frightfully  addicted  to 
habits  of  sensuality  and  intemperance  ;  and  few  have  anything 
like  rational  or  adequate  ideas  of  their  duty  to  themselves  or  to 
their  fellow  men." 

"  I  should  like  to  know  how  slavery  has  anything  to  do  with 
that,"  said  the  captain. 

"  I  will  tell  you  by  a  simple  arithmetical  process,"  returned 
Mr.  Raffe.  He  then  opened  a  large  number  of  tables,  exhibit 
ing  the  comparative  economical  capabilities  of  the  North  and 
South. 

"  You  see  here,"  said  Mr.  Raffe,  after  running  over  the  various 
results  in  a  rapid  and  familiar  way,  "  that  the  whole  thing  is 
submitted  to  mathematical  demonstration,  showing  that  in  the 
price  of  lands,  manufactures,  commerce,  public  improvements, 
education,  literature,  and  even  in  agriculture — the  great  boast  of 
the  South — there  is  so  vast  an  ascendency  in  favor  of  freedom, 
that,  in  despite  of  the  figures,  it  is  almost  incredible.  See  one 
broad  and  glaring  fact  in  the  comparative  value  of  lands  sepa 
rated  only  by  a  stream  of  water,  as  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi. 
There  they  lie  within  sight  and  sound  of  each  other  ;  yet  while 
the  thrift  of  free  labor  is  continually  raising  the  price  of  its  pro 
perty,  the  inane  torpidity  of  no-labor  in  the  masters,  and  all- 
labor  in  the  slave,  is  as  rapidly  depreciating  the  other  side,  not 
withstanding,  for  the  most  part,  it  has  even  superior  natural 
advantages." 

"  It  isn't  quite  clear  to  me  yet,"  said  the  captain.  "  Tell  me 
how  slavery  does  this  ;  for  in  my  opinion,  at  the  present  time, 
it's  all  in  your  eye." 

" I  answer  in  one  word,"  returned  Mr.  Raffe  :  "by  degrading 


MEASURE   OF   CIVILIZATION,  337 

free,  Intelligent  labor.  There  are  many  things  growing  out  of 
that  circumstance  ;  but  this  is  the  root  of  the  whole," 

"Yes,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer  ;  "  and  when  we  consider  that 
labor  is  not  only  the  source  of  all  true  capital  to  enrich  a  nation, 
but  the  fountain  of  all  true  honor  to  exalt  a  nation,  the  position 
becomes  clear  and  incontrovertible." 

"  At  that  rate,  you'd  make  the  nigger  better  than  his  master, 
simply  because  he  works,"  retorted  the  captain. 

"  Not  precisely  so  ;  and  yet  not  wholly  otherwise/'  replied 
Mr.  Van  Brouer  •  "  but  I  would  place  the  human  intelligence 
above  the  dead  metal,  the  lands,  or  the  concrete  substance  of 
any  kind,  which  you  may  call  capital.  You  can  see  easily  that 
all  the  rich  prairies  of  our  western  States,  all  the  gold  of  Cali 
fornia,  would  not  make  a  man  rich — would  not,  in  fact,  supply  a 
single  want,  without  work.  The  civilization  of  any  people  is  to 
•be  measured  precisely  by  the  amount  and  superiority  of  the  work 
they  do.  This  constitutes  the  grand  basis  of  all  the  difference 
between  the  most  savage  and  the  most  enlightened." 

"Are  we  to  understand  by  this,"  said  Mr.  Wells,  "that  you 
consider  the  moral  and  spiritual  developments  as  inferior  or 
unimportant  matters  ?" 

"  When  I  say  that  I  use  the  term  work  in  its  widest  and 
noblest  sense,  this  will  be  clear.  Man  begins  work  with  his 
hands  ;  but  he  cannot  go  far,  before  the  mind  comes  in  to  his 
aid.  The  intellect  is  aroused  ;  and  thus,  step  by  step,  the  whole 
character,  with  all  its  faculties,  is  called  forth  and  perfected. 
This  is  the  normal  development  of  individuals  and  nations." 

"But  some  classes  work  with  their  hands  ;  others  work  only 
with  their  minds,"  suggested  Mr.  Wells. 

"  I  do  not  believe,"  responded  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  "that  mind 
and  hand-work  can  rightfully  be  separated.  They  are  dependent 
on  each  other.  The  hands  cannot  go  far  without  the  mind  j  and 
the  mind  would  soon  flag,  and  perhaps  break  down,  without 
some  action  of  the  hands.  In  my  opinion  there  is  not  a  more 
absurd  idea — and  certainly  there  cannot  be  one  more  false  and 

15 


338  SHAHMAH  IK  PUESUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

degrading — than  the  popular  sentiment  on  this  subject.  To  sup 
pose  that  hand-work  of  any  kind  is,  necessarily,  servile  and  dis 
honorable,  is  to  wrong  the  human  constitution  itself,  which 
always  demands  it,  or  a  heavy  penalty  In  its  stead.  The  grand 
distinction  between  man  and  the  lower  animals,  is  in  the  capa 
bility  of  free,  intelligent  labor.  I  think,  Professor,  with  all  due 
deference  to  your  learning,  that  I  could  give  a  better  specific 
definition  of  mankind  than  you  have  done.  I  should  say  that 
man  is  a  working  animal ;  by  which  I  mean,  that  he  is  the  only 
animal,  that  can  take  the  whole  mass  of  material  in  the  earth, 
and  work  it  up  into  infinite  combinations  of  use  and  beauty  ;  and 
precisely  according  to  the  kind  and  degree  of  his  capability  in 
this  respect,  is  a  man  truly  humanized,  or  exalted  in  the  scale 
of  being.  This  will  be  clear,  when  we  reflect  that  as  great 
works  exalt  a  nation,  so  each  individual  man,  who  contributes 
essentially  to  form  its  character,  being  in  his  whole  capability  an 
integral  part  of  the  nation,  must  share  its  honors  just  in  propor 
tion  as  he  works.  A  man  who  does  not  call  forth  his  powers  by 
intelligent  work,  in  some  form,  becomes  more  or  less  a  concre 
tion — a  mass  of  insensate  matter — whose  very  organism,  itself, 
ought  to  make  him  ashamed,  that  he  can  so  degrade  it  to 
ignoble  uses  and  conditions." 

"  There  is  one  thing  certain/'  said  Mr.  Wells  :  "  it  would  not 
do  to  preach  that  doctrine  here  at  the  South." 

"  Do,  or  not  do,  it's  got  to  be  preached,"  said  Mr.  Raffe, 
warmly.  "  Mustn't  everybody  soon  come  to  see  that  this  prin 
ciple  is  the  whole  cause  of  the  difference  between  the  South  and 
North  ?  Look  at  it — sec  the  elements  of  society  here  as  every 
Southron  soon  must  !  There  arc,  in  round  numbers,  three  and 
a  half  millions  of  slaves,  who  are  held  as  unwilling  workers, 
under  the  lash  and  chain.  They  have  neither  marriage,  learn 
ing,  nor  rights  of  any  kind,  and  are  reckoned  as  things.  There 
are  over  six  millions  of  non-slaveholding  whites,  natives  of  the 
South,  thousands  of  whom  have  no  regular  employment,  and 
almost  all  of  whom  are  inconceivably  poor,  ignorant  and  de- 


TOOE,    DEGRADED   WHITES    NOT   FREE.  339 

based.  To  complete  the  circle,  we  have  something  over  34,000 
slaveholders,  who  have  monopolized  the  land,  and  hold  and 
move  all  the  power." 

"  How  is  this  ?"  asked  Mr.  Wells;  "  are  not  these  non-slave- 
holding  whites  you  speak  of  actually  freemen,  with  a  voice  in 
the  political  action  of  the  times  ?" 

"  I  deny  that  they  are  freemen,"  returned  Mr.  Raffe.  "  They 
may  sometimes,  by  help  of  small  bribes  and  large  liquorings, 
exercise  the  function  of  voters;  but  it  is  not  as  free  agents,  in 
any  sense  of  the  term.  They  are  mostly  small  tenants  of  the 
neighboring  lords,  and  thus  socially  subject  to  them.  They  are 
poor,  ignorant,  and  so  cramped  and  crippled  every  way,  that 
what  little  manhood  is  left  in  them,  is  effectually  choked  by  the 
very  bread  they  eat — even  if  it  were  not  blinded  by  the  whisky 
that  they  drink.  Anything  like  an  assertion  of  independent 
thought  or  feeling,  would  cut  off  all  supplies  at  once.  Thus  the 
slaveholders,  though  constituting  only  one-ninth  of  the  white 
population  of  the  South,  by  dint  of  swagger,  bowie-knives,  and 
overawing  the  masses,  have  usurped  the  whole  power.  They 
make  the  laws  and  control  public  opinion. 

"  There  is  not,  perhaps,  under  heaven,  a  more  oppressed  and 
degraded  people  than  these  six  millions  of  the  southern  yeo 
manry.  When  I  have  heard  philanthropists,  but  especially 
abolitionists,  talk  of  the  poor,  unhappy  negroes,  or  Poles,  or 
Greeks,  or  Irish,  or  Hungarians,  or  the  benighted  heathen  any 
where,  I  have  thought  of  these  oppressed,  ignorant,  plundered 
citizens  of  the  United  States  with  heart-burnings  and  bitterness 
of  soul,  which  I  cannot  describe.  Even  when  a  boy,  I  vowed 
before  God,  that  if  I  ever  could  speak,  it  should  be  for  them. 

"  Why  is  this,  that  with  a  greater  amount  of  natural  wealth 
than  they  have  at  the  North,  our  institutions  are  so  dwarfish 
and  miserable,  while  theirs  are  so  strong  and  flourishing  ?  Why 
is  it  that  we  have  no  commerce,  no  manufactures,  no  education, 
no  literature — that  we  cannot  decently  live,  die,  or  be  buried, 
without  help  of  the  North  ?  It  is  because  this  vast  amount  of 


34:0  SHAHMAH   IN   PUKSUIT  OF  FEEEDOM. 

capital,  which  is  naturally  invested  in  the  capability  of  labor  of 
these  six  millions  of  people,  is  left  inert  and  useless.  Only  set 
it  free  ;  endow  it  with  its  prerogative  ;  organize  it,  honor  it, 
and  you  would  soon  see  that  we  can  compete  successfully  with 
the  North.  But  I  tell  you,  sirs,  that  if  not  freed  willingly, 
there  is  a  power  at  work  that  must  free  itself,  whether  you  con 
sent  to  it,  or  not.  Do  what  you  will  to  hinder,  the  South 
cannot  exist  much  longer  without  freedom — not  only  personal 
liberty,  but  freedom  of  the  press,  of  speech,  and  of  opinion." 
He  paused  a  few  moments,  and  then  resumed  : 

"  But  if  I  am  not  detaining  you  too  long,  permit  me  to  quote 
a  passage  from  William  Gregg,  in  an  address  delivered  last  year 
(1851)  before  the  Institute  of  South  Carolina. 

"  '  From  the  best  estimates  that  I  have  been  able  to  make/ 
says  Mr.  Gregg,  'I  put  down  the  white  people  who  ought  to 
work  and  who  do  not,  and  who  are  so  employed  as  to  be  wholly 
unproductive  to  the  State,  at  one  hundred  and  twenty-five 
thousand.  Any  man  who  is  an  observer  of  things,  could  hardly 
pass  through  our  country,  without  being  struck  with  the  fact, 
that  all  the  capital,  enterprise,  and  intelligence,  is  employed  in 
directing  slave-labor  ;  and  the  consequence  is,  that  a  large 
portion  of  our  poor  white  people  are  wholly  neglected,  and  are 
suffered  to  while  away  an  existence,  in  a  state  but  one  step  in. 
advance  of  the  Indian  of  the  forest.  It  is  an  evil  of  vast  mag 
nitude  ;  and  nothing  but  a  change  in  public  sentiment  will  effect 
its  cure.' 

"  Again,  speaking  of  experiments,  which  had  been  made  with 
about  eight  hundred  persons,  he  says,  they  were  '  industrious  and 
orderly  people,  but  deplorably  ignorant,  three-fourths  of  the 
adults  not  being  able  to  read,  or  to  write  their  own  names/ 

"  Thus,  you  see,"  continued  Mr.  Kaffe,  "  that  under  this  view 
of  the  case,  the  question  of  slavery  assumes  a  new  aspect ;  and 
when  we  consider  the  material  elements  of  the  society  involved, 
it  opens  one  of  the  most  frightful  views  of  the  future,  as  it  does 
the  most  debasing  and  revolting  features  of  the  present  system. 


A   BEAUTIFUL   DEFINITION.  341 

But  I  am  happy  to  tell  you,  sirs,  that  I  believe  there  is  a  new 
life  and  energy  beginning  to  work,  even  here.  It  is  in  the 
breath  of  the  age  j  and  it  cannot,  by  any  fomentation,  be 
smothered  out  of  it.  We  are  beginning  to  question  whether  we 
should  longer  permit  our  lands  to  be  depreciated,  our  labor 
undervalued,  our  children  starved,  our  families  degraded  by  igno 
rance,  and  our  small  estates,  or  earnings,  disproportionately 
taxed  for  the  support  of  slavery,  which  has  done  all  this,  and  a 
thousand-fold  more,  to  dishonor  and  degrade  us.  We,  too,  are 
American  citizens  ;  and  the  day  is  not  far  distant,  when  we 
must  assert  our  power  !  And,  by  the  grace  of  God,  we  will 
then  work,  until  we  shall  create  to  ourselves  a  law,  such  as 
Hooker  has  defined,  and  unto  which  all  true  men  must  do 
homage. 

"  '  Of  law/  says  the  great  expounder  I  have  mentioned, 
'  there  can  be  no  less  acknowledged  than  that  her  seat  is  in 
the  bosom  of  God  j  her  voice  the  harmony  of  the  world  ;  all 
things  in  heaven  or  on  earth  do  her  homage  ;  the  very  least  as 
feeling  her  care,  and  the  greatest  as  not  exempted  from  her 
power  ;  both  angels,  and  men,  and  creatures  of  what  condition 
soever,  though  each  in  different  sort  and  manner,  yet  all  with 
uniform  consent  admiring  her,  as  the  mother  of  their  peace 
and  joy.' " 

This  speech  took  us  all  by  surprise  ;  and  I  could  easily  see 
that  many  of  those  present,  were  wholly  unacquainted  with  its 
principal  claims,  by  the  thrilling  sense  of  astonishment  it  seemed 
to  awaken. 

My  Theodosia  calls  me.  I  have  come  to  know  always  when 
she  particularly  desires  to  see  me  ;  and  thus  I  leave  you,  for, 
in  truth,  I  need  to  go  out,  and  refresh  myself  in  this  most 
delicious  air. 

Ever  thine  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    XXIX. 

THEORIES    AND    FORMS    OF   MANUMISSION. 

Mental  Phenomenon — Mrs.  Clement's  Remedy — Mr.  Clement's — Mr.  Wella's— Captain 
Brande's — Mr.  Ruffe's  Reply — Increase  of  Slave  Population — Revolution  of  St. 
Domingo— Power  of  its  Leaders  and  Men — May  be  Renewed — Reproof  of  Mr.  Wells 
— His  Speech — Mr.  Clement's  Reply — Mr.  Van  Brouer's  Remedy — Draft  of  a  Manu 
mission  Bill — Advantages  of  the  System — Mr.  McDonough — His  Plan  of  Self-Eman 
cipation — His  Character— Enthusiasm  of  his  Slaves  Misunderstood— Anecdote. 

COTTONWOOD,  October  1C. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  met  Theodosia  almost  half-way  over  to  our  place.  She 
was  so  certain  I  would  come,  that  she  had  walked  out  to  meet 
me.  These  phenomena  of  the  intelligible  correspondence  of 
minds  at  a  distance  from  each  other,  startle  me  more  and  more 
every  day.  Nor  do  I,  as  yet,  see  anything  in  the  theories  of 
Mesmer  that  satisfactorily  accounts  for  them.  But  this  I  know, 
that  Theodosia's  beauty  is  deepening,  intensifying,  every  day; 
and  so,  I  sometimes  think,  is  my  own  dullness.  But  I  must 
resolutely  drive  the  charmer  from  my  thoughts  ;  or  I  shall  never 
finish  this  discussion,  which,  however,  I  shall  make  an  effort  to 
do  to-day.  So  I  return  to  it  at  once. 

After  a  short  time  spent  in  desultory  remarks,  which  seemed 
necessary  in  order  to  unbind  the  severely  strained  attention  and 
interest,  Mr.  Van  Brouer  said  :  "  If  any  of  you,  gentlemen, 
have  any  remedial  measures  to  propose,  we  should  be  happy  to 
hear  them." 

Mrs.  Clement  playfully  remarked,  that,  though  not  expressly 
called  upon  by  the  invitation,  she  would  recommend  that  wo- 

842 


PROPOSED   REMEDIES.  343 

men  should  begin  to  assert  their  prerogative,  as  the  first  and 
best  moral  teachers. 

Mr.  Clement  thought  that  if  ministers  would  only  live  and 
preach  the  true  gospel,  slavery  could  not  possibly  be  sustained. 
I  dared  not  look  at  Mr.  Wells  during  the  few  moments  of  Mr. 
Clement's  speech,  knowing  how  uncomfortable  he  must  feel, 
thus,  consciously,  to  be  under  the  condemnation  of  that  clear, 
serene  voice,  and  those  earnest  and  truthful  eyes.  I  was  in 
such  strong  sympathy  with  him  for  the  moment,  that  I  suffered. 
Can  there  be  anything  more  truly  pitiable,  than  a  conscious 
moral  feebleness  in  the  presence  of  strong  and  upright  men  ? 

Mr.  Wells,  himself,  as  if  he  would  drown  his  own  consciousness 
in  speech,  hastily  proposed  colonization,  as  the  only  measure 
which  he  could  conscientiously  recommend ;  while  Captain  Brande 
said,  putting  on  one  of  his  most  gracious  and  self-satisfied  looks, 
meanwhile  : 

"  My  remedy  for  slavery,  as  for  any  other  disease,  is  EXTINC 
TION.  The  niggers  are  a  curse  to  everything  they  come  near. 
Nobody  questions  that.  But  we  wont  be  driven  nor  forced  out 
of  it.  Carolina  will  never  allow  any  foreign  agitator  to  touch 
one  of  her  slaves — no,  not  so  much  as  a  single  lock  of  nigger 
wool.  Let  us  alone,  and  we'll  do  up  the  thing  slick  and 
smooth  ;  or  give  us  the  help  of  good  and  true  men — men 
that  don't  want  to  make  a  speculation  for  themselves  out  of 
this  nigger  question — such  as  Uncle  Van  and  Cousin  Clem. 
They  might  say  anything  under  the  heavens,  and  we  shouldn't 
get  mad  ;  because  we  know  they're  all  right,  to  begin  with." 

"  But  I  do  not  precisely  understand  what  you  mean  by  extin 
guishing  slavery,"  said  Mr.  Clement. 

"I  go  for  the  greatest  good  of  the  greatest  number,"  re 
turned  the  captain.  "  That 's  the  true  old  democratic  principle. 
In  fact,  that  is  the  Bible  platform,  and  it'll  never  wear  out. 
Just  so  soon  as  we  find  out,  pretty  generally,  that  free-labor  is 
cheaper  than  slave-labor — and  I,  for  one,  am  bound  to  say  it  i> 
— we  shall  have  to  do  something  to  get  rid  of  the  difficulty  : 


344  SHAHMAH   IN   PTJKSTTIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

and  when  we  go  to  work,  I  tell  yon,  it'll  be  done.  Everybody, 
no  doubt,  won't  think  as  I  do  ;  but  my  plan  is  to  drive  the  nig 
gers  south — into  Mexico — into  Central  America — into  South 
America — and  finally  into  the  great  swamps  among  the  alliga 
tors,  and  the  boa  constrictors,  and  the  howling  monkeys,  that  '11 
all  be  ready  to  help  make  mutton  of  'em.  Pile  'em  in  there,  I 
say,  and  let  'em  ferment ;  and  as  I  don't  recommend  this  pro 
cess  till  they  're  pretty  tolerably  well  used  up — that  is  what  I 
call  a  cheap,  safe,  and  easy  way  of  extinguishing  slavery." 

After  a  few  moments,  seeing  that  no  one  answered  him,  he 
said,  with  a  look  of  profound  self-satisfaction  :  "  What  do  you 
think  of  that,  Cousin  Clem  ?  "Wouldn't  you  recommend  me  as 
an  honorary  member  of  the  great  American  Philanthropic  Rag- 
Bag  Society  ?  And  wouldn't  you  help  me  about  my  bill  ? 
For  I  mean  to  have  it  draughted,  and  put  it  through  Con 
gress." 

"  I  think  you're  really  a  kind-hearted,  benevolent  man  * 
and  you  do  yourself  a  great  wrong  by  talking  so,"  said  Mr. 
Clement. 

"  Then  I  tell  you  what  'tis — you're  very  much  mistaken,  and 
don't  know  me  half  so  well  as  you  think  you  do.  Most  likely 
I  be  kind  enough  to  white  folks — but  as  to  niggers,  I  don't 
consider  them  as  folks.  No  real  Southerner  does.  If  he  pre 
tends  to,  it  is  all  sham.  Look  at  the  laws.  Look  at  the  cus 
toms.  Look  at  the  way  we  have  to  go  to  work  with  'em  ;  and 
then  read  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  that  grand  palla 
dium  of  American  Liberty,  and  tell  me  if,  in  the  sentiment  of 
the  South,  the  nigger  is  a  man  ?  The  most  we  can  say  is,  that 
the  slave  is  a  chattel  ;  and  this  is  the  only  way  to  make  any 
thing  of  him.  Considered  as  a  man,  the  nigger  is  a  nuisance  ; 
but  considered  as  a  chattel,  he  takes  the  rank  of  property,  and 
becomes  of  some  consequence  in  the  world. 

tl  I  consider  the  slaves  as  vermin  ;  and  as  such  I  recommend 
extermination.  If  Lyon's  magnetic  powders  would  kill  'em,  I 
should  think  I  was  doing  God  service  to  send  it  round  all 


HUMANITY  REINVOKED.  345 

the  Quarters  in  the  country.  Yes,  sirs,  whether  you  believe  it 
or  not,  I  tell  you  it  's  true,  I'd  kill  a  nigger  just  as  soon  as  I 
would  a  snake." 

I  cannot  describe  the  horror  I  felt  at  this  declaration,  so 
coolly  and  smilingly  made — and  others  felt  the  same.  Again 
there  was  a  constrained  and  painful  silence. 

After  a  little  while,  Mr.  Kaffe  said  :  "  You  must  begin  your 
process  of  extinction  very  soon,  sir,  or  the  tables  will  be  turned 
against  you.  The  slave  population  is  increasing  with  fearful  ra 
pidity.  In  a  little  more  than  twenty-five  years,  there  will  be 
seven  millions  ;  in  a  half  century,  more  than  twelve  millions. 
Who  can  look  at  this  fact  without  anticipating  the  tragedies  of 
St.  Domingo  ?  In  my  opinion,  the  world  has  never  seen  a 
grander  revolution  than  that.  In  the  qualities  of  heroism,  forti 
tude,  and  determination  under  the  most  discouraging  and  ter 
rible  circumstances,  which  were  shown  by  Toussaint  and  his  ne 
groes,  that  history  is  without  a  parallel.  How  grandly  did  these 
chattels  rise  up  ;  and  in  defiance  of  the  most  horrible  dangers, 
clothe  themselves  with  their  renovated  humanity.  How  could 
they,  while  just  in  the  act  of  bursting  away  from  slavery,  have 
recognized  sentiments  so  noble,  and  have  asserted  them  with 
hearts  and  wills  so  brave,  if  the  sense  of  manhood  and  its  rights 
had  not  been  born  into  the  world  with  them  ?  I  tell  you,  sirs, 
that  this  breath  of  God  is  in  every  human  being.  Let  tyrants 
think  of  it  and  tremble — tremble  in  the  day — tremble  in  the 
night — tremble  at  all  times,  and  everywhere,  for  the  rallying 
cry  of  '  La  liberte  ow  la  mort '  has  not  passed  away  from  the 
earth.  It  is  latent  in  the  souls  of  your  own  slaves.  You  may 
see  it  in  the  fugitives  of  every  day,  and  most  of  all  in  your  own 
advertisements,  that  show  better  than  any  other  testimony  what 
they  dare — describing  your  own  private  marks,  such  as  knocked 
out  eyes  and  teeth,  slit  tongues,  brandings,  scars,  and  maimings, 
which  they  reinvoke  by  flight. 

"  Believe  me,  the  men  who  can  singly  defy  your  revolvers  and 
your  bloodhounds,  will  sometime  come  to  trust  and  understand 

15* 


346  SHAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT   OF   FKEEDOM. 

each  other.  Then  there  will  not  be  wanting  another  Toussaint ; 
and  before  we  can  question  from  whence  or  why  it  is,  the  mine 
will  spring  beneath  our  feet." 

"  I  think,  my  young  friend,"  said  Mr.  Wells,  "  that  this  spirit 
in  which  you  speak  is  a  very  dangerous  one.  You  have  great 
power.  We  cannot  but  feel  and  appreciate  your  eloquence. 
But  I  am  sorry  to  see  a  true  son  of  the  South  advocating  senti 
ments  that  would  seem  better  fitted  to  some  ranting  incendiary 
or  northern  fanatic." 

A  sullen  murmur  of  discontent  ran  round  the  room,  for 
the  native  loyalty  of  man  to  manhood  could  not  have  been  other 
wise  than  moved,  at  least  by  the  feeling  evinced  by  the  eloquent 
young  Kentuckian.  And  then,  after  cries  of  "  Hear,  hear  1" 
Mr.  Wells  went  on  again  :  "  My  first  objection  to  any  superficial 
attempt  is  the  magnitude  of  the  evil.  Slavery  exists  among  us 
to  such  a  degree,  that  it  cannot  and  will  not  be  abolished  by  a 
sweeping  legislation.  Three  millions  of  slaves  cannot  and  will 
not  be  set  free,  and  raised  to  the  rank  of  citizens  under  the  con 
stitution.  The  whites  and  blacks  would,  by  such  an  act,  be  in 
volved  in  ruin  together. 

"  2.  The  slave  is  not  fitted  for  freedom. 

"  3.  Slavery,  though  a  curse  to  the  white  man,  is  a  positive 
benefit  to  the  negro.  Though  it  does  not  raise  him  to  the  dig 
nity  of  the  white,  it  elevates  him  above  the  condition  he  would 
occupy,  as  a  moral  being,  if  left  to  himself." 

"  I  deny  that  last  assertion,"  said  Mr.  Clement,  with  more 
warmth  than  I  had  ever  before  seen  him  evince.  "  The  whole 
weight  of  our  influence  upon  the  slave — whether  we  consider  ou? 
laws,  our  customs,  or  our  social  intercourse' — is  demoralizing  ii. 
the  extreme.  There  may  be  a  few  more  fortunate  instances  ;  bui. 
almost  the  whole  weight  of  the  case  goes  to  the  contrary.  Be 
lieve  me,  if  we  are  to  renovate  the  negro  morally,  we  must  pro 
ceed  upon  a  truer  basis  than  that  of  first  converting  him  into  a 
piece  of  merchandise — a  thing — and  thus  confirming  against  him 
the  greatest  wrong.  We  must,  in  short,  give  him  better  examples 


MY 

— something  more  like  the  plain  and  simple  gospel  of  doing  as 
we  would  be  done  by,  before  we  have  any  right  to  seek  his  con 
version.  We  must  not  rob  him  of  his  wages,  nor  steal  his  wife, 
nor  sell  his  children,  nor  flog  him,  nor  hunt  him  with  blood 
hounds,  nor  degrade  and  persecute  him  with  cruel  laws,  and  un 
righteous  and  malignant  customs,  before  we  can  make  him  a 
pure,  honest,  industrious,  and  self-respecting  man.  If  the  slaves, 
as  a  body,  are  better  than  even  the  most  degraded  negroes  of 
Africa,  it  is  not  because  we  have  taught  them  better,  but  be 
cause,  from  the  native  amiability  and  excellence  of  the  negro 
character,  and  the  strong  natural  tendency  to  civilization,  they 
have  not  been  influenced  so  much  by  the  worst  part  of  our  char 
acter  as  by  the  best. 

"  But  I  believe  there  is  often  great  deterioration  in  slavery  ; 
and  when  we  consider  that,  in  defiance  of  our  having  abolished 
the  slave  trade,  we  are  keeping  up  a  contraband  traffic  on  the 
coast  of  Africa,  by  which  at  least  four  hundred  thousand  natives 
are  annually  stolen  from  their  homes,  our  responsibility  in  this 
matter  becomes  tremendous.  The  slave  is  a  man  ;  and  being  by 
nature  entitled  to  his  freedom,  we  have  no  right  to  take  it  from 
him.  Not  only  the  precepts  of  Christ,  but  the  whole  spirit  of 
the  gospel  is  opposed  to  slavery,  on  the  ground  of  manifest  in 
justice.  To  hold  men  in  bondage  is  not  doing  as  we  would  be 
done  by.  These  two  propositions  cover  the  whole  ground,  moral 
and  religious,  against  all  that  can  be  maintained  in  favor  of 
holding  men  as  property.  But  I  pray  you,  my  good  father,  let 
us  hear  your  plan  of  emancipation." 

"  I  take  the  middle  ground,"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer.  "I  be 
lieve  that  immediate  and  unconditional  emancipation  would  be 
the  greatest  possible  injury  to  the  slaves  themselves.  The  ques 
tion  necessarily  arises,  is  slavery  to  be  continued  forever,  or  until 
it  works  out  its  own  abolition  ?  The  answer  would  seem  inevita 
bly  to  be,  that  such  is  the  only  solution.  Justice  cannot  be  one 
sided.  It  applies  to  the  interests  and  welfare  of  the  whites  as 
well  as  the  blacks.  Whatever  is  lest  for  the  negro,  is  just  to 


348  SHAHMAH   IN   PUKSTJIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

Mm.  If  by  being  emancipated  his  moral  being  should  be  de 
graded,  it  would  be  unjust  to  emancipate  him.  If  by  setting  him 
free,  he  should  be  consigned  to  want  and  bodily  suffering,  that 
would  be  unjust  to  him.  If  by  setting  him  free,  he  became  a 
burden  and  nuisance  to  others,  it  would  be  unjust  to  society  to 
liberate  him,  and  throw  him  upon  his  own  exertions,  before  he  is 
well  prepared,  by  a  true  course  of  discipline,  for  the  duties  of 
self-dependence. 

"  It  does  not  follow,  necessarily,  that  freedom  would  elevate 
him  in  the  scale  of  being,  until  he  can  understand  something  of 
the  rights  and  duties  of  that  condition.  For  this  reason,  general 
and  sudden  emancipation,  while  it  would  ruin  the  master,  would 
only  abandon  the  slave  to  want  and  demoralization  ;  for  he  is 
not  yet  prepared  to  take  care  of  himself.  To  this  proposition  there 
are,  I  know,  many  exceptions  ;  but  I  speak  of  the  class,  and  not 
of  the  exceptions. 

"  The  remedy  I  propose,  would  be,  in  fact,  a  virtual  Emanci 
pation  Act,  because  its  first  aim  should  be  to  secure  perfect  per 
sonal  rights  to  the  slave.  Neither  as  slaveholders  nor  as  menr 
can  we  shut  our  eyes  to  the  absolute  and  growing  evils  of  this 
system  ;  and  while  we  discard  any  interference  of  our  northern 
neighbors,  it  becomes  us  to  canvass  well  the  responsibility  we 
assume,  and  freely  and  candidly  to  discuss  the  best  measures  for 
a  complete  and  final  overthrow  of  the  evil. 

"  The  two  insurmountable  difficulties  in  the  way  of  immediate 
emancipation,  are  those  that  have  been  mentioned,  or  the  inter 
ference  with  the  slaveholder,  in  property  for  which,  under  the 
protection  of  law  and  custom,  he  has  paid  a  valuable  considera 
tion,  and  the  danger  both  to  the  slave  and  to  the  community,  of 
giving  him  a  liberty  for  which  he,  by  want  of  education,  is  so  ill 
prepared.  We  are,  therefore,  obliged  to  fall  back  on  gradual 
emancipation,  which  I  believe  to  be  not  only  perfectly  practica 
ble,  but  also  consonant  with  the  best  interests  of  all  concerned. 

"  The  outlines  of  the  remedy  I  would  suggest,  are  briefly 
these : 


ME.  VAN  BEOTJEE'S  BILL.  349 

1.  "It  shall  be  the   duty  of  the  Board  of  Assessors  of  each 
town,  to  record  the  names  of  slaveholders,  and  the  names  of 
their  slaves.     According  to  certain  modifications  of  age  and  sex, 
they  shall  affix  a  fair  cash  value  to  each,  assigning  to  each  a 
reasonable  daily  task,  or  a  limited  number  of  hours  for  work. 

2.  "  The  slaves  shall  be  allowed  reasonable  wages  for  all  over 
work,  the  amount  to  be  applied  either  to  the  purchase  of  their 
own  freedom,  or  that  of  their  fellow  slaves,  or  to  the  support  of 
their  offspring. 

3.  "  There  shall  be  no  transfer  of  slave  property,  except  with 
the  consent  of  the  slaves  or  of  the  commissioners,  who  shall  be 
appointed,  as  the  guardians  of  their  persons  and  their  rights. 
The  slave  shall  have  a  right  to  choose  his  master,  provided  he 
can  find  a  purchaser  at  the  appraised  value. 

4.  "  Every  child  born  after  this  Act  goes  into  force,  shall  be 
declared  free  ;  but  their   parents  or  friends  shall  be  responsible 
for  their  support,  which  shall  be  taken  out  of  the  surplus  money 
aforesaid.     The  freedom  of  the  mother  shall  secure  that  of  the 
child  of  one  year  old,  and  under  ;  and  the  freedom  of  all  child 
ren,  up  to  twelve  years  of  age,  shall  be  purchasable  by  their 
parents  or  friends,  at  the  estimated  cost  of  their  previous  sup 
port. 

5.  "  Children  born  of  slave  parents,  for  whose  support  no  pro 
vision  is  made,  and  who  shall  not  have  been  purchased  by  their 
friends,  agreeably  to  the  above  provision,  shall  remain  slaves  up 
to  the  age  of  25  years,  when  they  shall  be  free 

6.  "  The   slave  shall  be  permitted  to  sell  his  labor  to  the 
highest  bidder  ;  and  if  his  master  wants  his  services,  he  must 
pay  as  much  as  he  can  earn  elsewhere. 

7.  "  The  money  thus  earned  shall  be  paid  into  the  hands  of  a 
Eeceiver,  who  shall  credit  it  to  the  slave  ;  and  legal  interest 
shall  be  allowed  on  the  amount. 

8.  "  The  slave  shall  be  entitled  at  all  times,  and  without  any 
delay,  to  purchase  his  liberty,  or  that  of  any  other  person,  at 
the  value  fixed  by  law,  so  soon  as  he  has  earned  the  money. 


350  SHAHMAH  IN  PURSUIT  OF  FEEEDOM. 

Should  he  die  in  slavery,  he  may  dispose  of  this  money  by  will. 
If  he  die  without  will,  it  shall  go  to  his  nearest  of  kin  ;  and  if 
without  heirs,  it  shall  go  into  a  general  fund,  for  the  support  of 
those  who  are  too  infirm  to  work  any  longer. 

9.  "  By  the  passage  of  this  Act,  all  slaves  shall  be  put  under 
the  protection  of  common  law,  and,  as  human  beings,  shall  be 
entitled  to  all  its   securities.     Under  this  provision,  the  slave 
shall  be  protected  from  cruel  treatment,  and  shall  have  the  free 
and  full  right  of  appeal  to  the  commissioners  for  slaves,  or  to 
the  common  courts  of  law.     If  the  case  justifies  it,  he  may  be 
delivered  entirely  from  the   custody  of  the  master,  and  shall 
be  allowed  to  find  a  new  master  for  himself,  or  the  commission 
ers  shall  do  so  for  him,  the  master  being  allowed  to  receive  the 
amount  of  his  appraised  value,  unless  the  injury  be  such  as  to 
admit  of  a  distinct  action  for  damages. 

10.  "When  appeal  is  made  by  a  slave  to  the  commissioners, 
the  general  law  of  testimony  shall  prevail,  and  in  no  case,  what 
soever,  shall  the  mere  circumstance  of  color  affect  the  validity  of 
any  witness,  nor  destroy,  nor  depreciate  his  testimony,  in  a  legal 
point  of  view. 

11.  "  Marriage  among  slaves  shall  be  considered  the  same  as 
elsewhere,  a  moral  act,  to  be  encouraged  by  proper  solemnities, 
and  respected,  and  protected,  socially  and  legally. 

12.  "  All  unjust  and  unequal  laws,  which  are  made  for  the 
master,  and  not  for  the  benefit  of  the  slave,  shall  be  abolished  by 
special  acts. 

13.  "  Schools,  embracing  the  common  branches  of  an  ordinary 
education,  shall  be  supported  by  city,  town,  county,  or  State  tax, 
for  the  free  education  of  all  colored  persons,  old  or  young,  who 
shall  be  allowed  not  less  than  two  hours  each  day  to  attend  said 
schools. 

14.  "  A  slave  shall  not  be  sold  under  an  execution  for  debt, 
without  his  own  consent,  if  20  years  old,  or  over,  nor  without 
the  consent  of  the  commissioners,  if  under  that  age. 

15.  "A  freed  slave  shall  be  allowed  to  move  from  one  State  to 


ME.    VAN  BROUER   CLOSES.  351 

another,  without  hindrance,  on  producing  his  certificate  of  free 
dom. 

16.  "A  slave  who  has  obtained  his  freedom,  shall  be  entitled 
to  all  the  protection  and  privileges  that  belong  to  residents.  He 
shall  be  entitled  to  hold  the  fee  simple  of  real  estate.  And 
when,  through  a  due  preparation,  general  intelligence,  good 
moral  character,  and  a  competent  knowledge  of  our  institutions 
and  laws,  he  shall  be  entitled  to  a  Diploma  of  Citizenship,  he 
shall  be  endowed  with  the  same,  upon  precisely  the  same  terms 
with  white  citizens  :  for  then  it  shall  be  held  quite  as  essential 
that  a  legislator,  or  voter,  should  understand  his  work,  as  that 
a  tailor  or  shoemaker  should  be  duly  qualified,  by  good  service, 
or  apprenticeship,  for  the  practice  of  his. 

"  By  this  gradual  process  the  slave  would  be  stimulated  to 
qualify  himself  for  the  enjoyment  of  his  approaching  liberty  ; 
whereas,  now,  in  his  hopeless  bondage  and  ignorance,  he  has 
nothing  to  encourage  or  incite  him  to  exertion  and  improvement. 
In  this  way,  also,  those  who  are,  by  nature,  best  adapted  to  the 
proper  appreciation  and  enjoyment  of  liberty,  would  be  the  first 
to  earn  the  means  of  purchasing  it. 

"  And  if  our  General  Government  should,  in  its  wisdom,  find 
it  proper  to  set  apart  a  sufficient  portion  of  our  unoccupied 
western  domain,  to  constitute  an  independent  State  for  the 
colored  race,  those  having  the  energy  and  skill  to  first  purchase 
themselves  would  be  the  most  appropriate  persons  to  found 
and  control  such  a  State." 

This  plan  was  freely  canvassed,  and  debated  upon  at  some 
length  :  but  as  our  reporter  was  called  away,  there  was  no  com 
plete  record.  I  shall,  therefore,  only  say  that  the  whole  affair 
was  conducted  very  pleasantly,  and  even  far  more  liberally  than 
I  had  any  reason  to  expect.  There  is  a  true  life  in  these  men. 
There  is  a  great  power  for  good  in  them  ;  and  they  must,  at 
some  time — not  distant,  as  I  pray  Allah — come  to  be  so  respect 
ful  to  themselves,  so  regardful  of  their  own  interest,  as  to 


352  SHAHMAH  IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

scorn  the  meanness,  if  they  do  not  fear  the  sin  of  these  abuses. 
They  have  such  large  and  generous  ideas  on  all  other  subjects — 
they  are  so  beneficent — so  noble  in  all  other  relations  of  life — 
that  their  manhood  must  yet  come  to  assert  its  full  power.  If 
they  have  no  true  regard  to  the  rights  of  the  negro,  their  own 
proper  love  should  and  will  teach  them  not  to  defile  and  degrade 
themselves — if  not  because  it  is  wrong,  at  least  because  it  is  base 
and  dishonorable  ;  for  a  consciousness  of  any  injustice  must,  if  a 
man  would  but  truly  look  at  himself,  mar  his  beauty  in  his  own 
eyes. 

As  we  sat  together,  after  the  regular  business  of  the  meeting 
was  over,  Mr.  Clement  related  the  following  anecdote  : 

"  This  plan  of  self  emancipation,"  he  said,  "  is  not  altogether 
a  new  one.  Mr.  McDonough,  late  of  New  Orleans,  devised  a 
similar  scheme  for  liberating  his  negroes.  And  he  actually  got 
a  bad  name  by  it  ;  for  being  miserly  in  the  extreme,  the  pro 
longed  labors  of  his  slaves,  in  their  zeal  for  freedom,  were  sup 
posed  to  be  enforced.  Yet  this  very  man,  who  had  the  miserly 
trick  of  counting  pennies  so  closely,  that  he  would  walk  miles  in 
a  storm  to  save  sixpence  of  ferriage,  had  also  a  large  and  noble 
way  of  doing  large  things,  and  conducted  his  operations  on  a 
grand  and  beneficent  scale.  Many  of  his  slaves  worked  out 
their  own  freedom,  in  some  cases  manifesting  a  zeal  that  came 
near  being  fatal.  Many  of  them  worked  themselves  almost  to 
death,  prolonging  their  labors  until  late  in  the  night ;  and  Mr. 
McDonough  was  slandered  by  those  who  did  not  understand  the 
motives  for  this  voluntary  overwork,  in  his  transitional  chattels. 
He  was  often  obliged  to  send  out  an  overseer,  with  a  whip,  late 
at  night,  to  drive  them  from  the  field. 

"  A  company  of  these  men,  who  were  brick  masons,  had  been 
observed  by  a  gentleman  as  they  were  at  work  in  New  Orleans. 
lie  imputed  their  remarkable  industry  and  liveliness  to  the  genius 
of  their  overseer,  who  was  also  a  negro.  He  went  to  Mr. 
McDonough  ;  saying  :  '  How  much  will  you  take  for  that  nig 
ger  Jim  T 


UP   THE   WRONG   TREE.  353 

"  '  Can't  sell  him/  gruffly  returned  the  owner. 

"  '  I'll  give  $1,500,  for  him/  said  the  gentleman.  *  Can't 
sell  him;'  still  persisted  McDonough  ;  and  the  gentleman 
went  away. 

"  But  seeing  and  observing  still  further,  he  was  determined  to 
possess  the  wonderful  negro.  Going  a  second  time,  he  said  '  I 
must  have  that  nigger  Jim,  I'll  give  you  two  thousand  dollars.' 

"  '  Could  not  sell  him  for  that/  said  Mr.  McDonough  ;  and 
again  the  applicant  withdrew. 

"  But  being  still  tempted,  and  determined,  he  returned  a  third 
time,  saying  :  '  I  must  have  that  nigger  at  some  price.  I'll  give 
you  three  thousand  dollars." 

"  '  If  you  should  give  me  thirty  thousand,  I  would  not  take  it/ 
said  Mr.  McDonough.  '  I  won't  sell  him  at  any  price.' 

'  Well,  then,  seeing  you  won't  sell  him/  responded  the  other, 
'  I'll  tell  you  what  I  think.  My  opinion  is  that  he's  the  greatest 
nigger  that  ever  lived.  He  makes  his  men  do  twice  the  work  of 
any  other  I  ever  saw.' 

"  But  he  did  not  know  that  the  men  were  working  for  free 
dom,  and  would  have  done  well  under  any  overseer.  And  this 
man,  with  the  great  apparent  inconsistency,  that  marked  many 
of  his  proceedings,  though  he  probably  would  not  have  given  a 
penny  to  his  best  friend,  yet  he  would  not  break  his  word,  even  to 
a  negro  slave,  nor  depart  from  his  course,  for  any  amount  of 
money." 

"  This  shows  that  the  plan  is  practicable,  at  least,"  said  Mr. 
Van  Brouer  ;  "  and  when  conducted  on  a  larger  scale,  and  under 
truer  conditions,  it  may  become  the  means  of  saving  us  all  from 
our  bondage,  of  one  sort  or  other." 

And  so  endeth  this  lesson  ;  and  with  it,  my  letter.  I  shall 
now  return  to  my  proper  pursuits,  of  which  more  in  my  next. 

Thine  truly  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER   XXX. 

THEODOSIA   TELLS    OF   HER   GREAT-GRANDMOTHER. 

Visit  to  the  Pine  Woods— Shahmah  surprised  at  himself— Vindicates  himself— Votes  his 
Love  not  a  Weakness — Prospect  of  going  to  Rio — Hopes  of  Youley,  and  Brother-care 
over  her — Woman  seldom  a  Free,  Intelligent  Worker— Danger  of  Free  Speech — Free 
dom  Outlawed — Music  of  the  Pines — Pleasant  Ride  Home— Marriage  Essential  to  the 
wholeness  of  every  Human  being — Visit  to  Theodosia — Her  Depression — Old  Villette — 
Her  Rival  and  Revenge — The  Bar  Sinister — Shahmah  becomes  assured  of  his  Love — 
His  Distress — Theodosia's  Strength  and  Endurance — Shahmah  rejects  Villette's 
Testimony — Theodosia  confirms  it — Three  Witnesses  of  the  original  Wrong— Mr.  Slicer 
and  his  Pacific  Railroad  Stock — Mr.  Bennett's  present  Bankruptcy— His  Sickness — 
Letter  from  the  Father — He  is  Worse— Theodosia  resolves  to  go  directly  to  New 
Orleans — Shahmah  proposes  to  attend  her — Returns  to  Cottomvood — Takes  leave 
of  his  Friends,  and  accompanies  her. 

PINE  WOODS,  Oct.  20. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Nothing  can  be  more  delicious  than  this  autumn  weather, 
which,  as  you  may  infer  from  the  date,  we  have  come  out  into 
the  pines  to  enjoy.  I  have  never  seen  or  felt  anything  like 
it.  It  seems  as  if  the  sunshine  were  held  latent  in  the  air,  it  is 
so  soft,  and  lucid,  diffusing,  as  it  mingles,  the  very  essence  of 
golden  harmonies.  I  lave  in  it.  It  penetrates  and  inspires  me. 
Under  this  exhilarating  influence  I  have  been  very  busy  for 
the  last  week.  I  have  had  my  eyes  open,  and  hands  at  work, 
with  the  flowers  and  minerals  of  this  favored  region.  Herba 
riums  multiply ;  and  materials  for  cabinets  expand,  carrying  me 
ever  to  the  thought  of  home,  and  to  the  question  of  who  shall 
share  it  with  me  ?  Yet  with  all  these  hopes,  all  these  expe 
riences,  I  am  spell-bound  by  the  image  of  Theodosia.  She,  only, 
answers  when  I  call.  When  I  ask  of  my  wife,  the  sharer  of 
my  work,  as  well  as  of  my  rest,  often  do  I  hear  her  voice,  sweet 

354 


snAHMAn  VINDICATES  HIMSELF.  355 

and  silvery,  sounding  through  the  deep  profound,  and  always 
answering,  "Here  am  I!  Let  me  help  you."  Is  this  a  true 
attraction  ?  Can  I  bear  to  that  young  and  inexperienced  heart 
the  equal  relationship  that  constitutes  marriage  ?  I  cannot 
answer  the  question  for  myself;  yet  it  conies  to  me  with  such 
force,  that  if  it  be  not  answered  soon,  it  must  madden  me  with 
its  inexplicable  mysteries. 

How  little  have  I  expected  this  in  myself.  Did  I  not,  when  a 
slave  child  in  the  desert,  raise  an  altar  to  freedom,  and  -conse 
crate  myself  thereon  ?  Have  I  not  clasped  her  in  youth  and 
manhood,  as  the  bride  of  my  inmost  soul  ?  Yet,  now  my 
very  life — aye,  more  than  life — hangs  on  the  lightest  look, 
or  breath,  of  a  mere  child.  I  arn  astonished  at  myself  ;  I 
am,  at  times,  almost  angry  with  myself ;  yet,  with  every  strug 
gle,  the  barb  works  deeper.  But  again  I  ask  myself,  is  not 
marriage  the  normal  condition  of  the  human  being,  and  can  the 
humanity  be  complete  without  it  ?  Then,  why  should  I  not 
seek,  with  whatever  of  human  reason,  or  human  affection,  that 
may  have  been  given  me,  to  solve  this  problem  also  ?  I  will 
not  degrade  either  Theodosia  or  myself,  by  thinking  I  have  been 
guilty  of  weakness  in  loving  her,  so  far  as  I  do.  But  I  will  try 
to  assure  myself,  before  God  and  my  good  angels,  whether  I  can 
also  unfold  for  her,  and  with  her,  that  fullest,  completest,  and 
divinest  love,  that  only  can  make  us  one.  I  will  assure 
myself  of  this,  before  I  do  anything  which  may  involve  that 
most  deplorable  of  all  mistakes,  the  mingling  of  unequal  and 
ungenial  elements  in  the  name  of  marriage. 

The  probability  now  is,  that  I  shall  go  out  to  Rio  Janeiro, 
before  visiting  New  York.  Robert  is  intending  to  go  with  a 
captain  who  is  an  intimate  friend  of  his,  and  is  very  anxious  for 
me  to  accompany  him.  The  ship  will  not,  however,  sail  before 
some  weeks — perhaps  two  months.  Captain  Y—  —  is  a  man  of 
the  true  old  northeastern  stamp — a  son  of  the  Pilgrims,  and  a 
genuine  republican,  who  has  both  the  good  sense  and  grace  to 
avoid  the  shoals  on  which  so  many  of  his  compeers  are  going  to 


356  SIIAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

wreck.  Besides  this  temptation  of  being  for  a  time  under  such 
an  escort,  and  with  the  advantage  of  such  society  as  I  should 
thus  open,  there  are  very  important  business  considerations, 
which,  in  this  selfish  world,  and  especially  in  this  great  money- 
making  country,  I  must  think  of,  for  Youley's  sake,  if  for  no 
other.  I  am  determined  to  give  her  every  advantage  that 
woman  can  have,  that,  if  possible,  she  may  be  all  that  woman 
is  capable  of  being,  and  must  yet  become.  I  would  begin, 
through  her,  to  pay  back,  though  it  be  in  the  smallest  tithes, 
that  just  and  equal  proportion,  of  which  the  stronger  hand  has 
so  long  robbed  the  weaker.  And  to  you,  my  brother,  I  tell 
this,  that  you  may  watch  over  her,  and  see  that  she  wants 
nothing  that  can  promote  this  object  ;  and  see  also  that  the 
mind  does  not  suffer  by  overworking  the  hands.  A  proper 
degree  of  hand-work  not  only  invigorates  the  system,  but  gives 
that  great  sense  of  freedom  and  independence,  that  cannot  be 
taken  at  second  hand.  Man  is  naturally  a,  working  animal ; 
but  poor  woman  is  thrown  into  a  false  position  at  either 
extreme.  She  is  a  slave  of  hand-work,  or  a  toy  of  no  work. 
Free,  intelligent  labor  is,  for  the  most  part,  denied  her.  But 
one  of  my  greatest  hopes  for  this  country  is  that  the  condition 
of  woman  is  verging  toward  its  true  relations.  My  judgment 
is  not  drawn  from  the  southern  ladies,  but  from  Mrs.  Clement, 
and  what  I  have  learned  through  her,  and  others,  of  the  consti 
tution  of  society  at  the  North. 

I  little  thought,  when  I  came  here,  that  it  would  not  be  safe 
to  discuss  openly  the  principles  of  the  Declaration  of  Indepen 
dence.  There  was  much  said  in  our  late  discussion,  which,  if 
thrown  into  common  circulation  in  this  community,  would  show 
in  a  dangerous  light.  Freedom  now  writes  her  oracles  in 
ominous  characters,  that  may,  by  a  slight  contortion,  be  con 
verted  into  treasonable  crimes.  The  great  charter  itself  seems 
to  have  grown  stale  and  mouldy,  by  being  kept,  as  it  were,  under 
ground,  locked  up  in  dark  places,  away  from  the  clear  light  and 
the  free  air;  and  to  many  minds  the  very  lettering  is  becoming  ol> 


THE   PINE   WOODS. 

solete.  The  tutelary  goddess  of  ;T6  is  now  an  outlawed  antique. 
She  is  kept  almost  wholly  in  the  background  ;  and  when  she  is 
permitted  to  appear,  she  is  so  fettered  with  legal  disabilities — so 
hooded  with  special  privileges — so  abashed  by  peculiar  customs 
— so  blackened  with  black  laws — that  if  she  had  a  mirror  to 
look  in,  she  would  not  know  herself  to  be  the  same  who  put  on 
her  cap  and  buskins,  and  strode  over  colonial  embargoes  in  the 
name  of  humanity.  And  is  she  the  same  ?  Here  is  a  question 
for  time  ;  and  though  the  days  and  the  months  may  evade,  the 
ages,  if  not  the  years,  must  answer  it. 

I  have  written  thus  far  while  waiting  for  our  company.  They 
are  coming  ;  and  I  leave  you  for  a  ramble  through  the  woods. 

Afternoon. — The  remainder  of  the  party  are  gone  fishing, 
farther  down  the  brook,  on  whose  banks  I  sit ;  or  they  are  other 
wise  entertaining  themselves  and  their  news-loving  neighbors  of 
the  woods  ;  and  I  have  taken  my  writing  out  to  enjoy  the  great 
solitude  with  my  brother.  If  but  thou,  and  Youley,  and  Theo- 
dosia  were  here  !  I  can  think  at  present  of  no  other  abatement 
in  the  perfect  felicity  of  life  and  breath,  which,  in  this  charmed 
scene,  seems  to  open  in  the  soul  new  senses  of  sight  and  sound, 
of  color  and  music.  What  can  be  grander,  and  at  the  same 
time  more  beneficent  than  these  broadly  sweeping  arcades,  with 
their  dark  green  arches,  and  dun  ground,  with  the  clear  air, 
and  the  azure  sky,  vaulted  above,  and  dropping  down  to  the  tree 
tops,  where  the  solemn  winds  sing,  and  never  cease  from  singing, 
night  and  day. 

I  am  sitting  in  the  midst  of  a  profound  solitude,  with  my  port 
folio  laid  across  my  knees,  and  my  writing  implements  on  a  little 
mound  beside  me.  And  when  I  tell  you  that  the  ground  is  car 
peted  by  unknown  depths  of  pine  leaves,  soft — elastic  and  dry — 
you  will  see  that  I  have  a  couch  fit  for  the  Grand  Seignior 
himself  to  lounge  on.  At  my  feet  runs  a  clear  and  sparkling 
stream,  through  which  I  can  see  the  beautiful  trout  leap  and 
play,  their  bright  spots  glittering  in  the  sunshine,  like  drops  of 
gold. 


358  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FEEEDOM. 

All  around  rne  is  one  apparently  endless  sweep  of  woods — pines 
— pines — everywhere  the  same.  This  uniform  character  gives 
to  the  pine  forest  something  of  the  sublimity  of  the  desert  and 
the  ocean. 

Pines  are  everywhere  musical.  It  is  but  a  truism  to  assert  it ; 
but  no  language  can  describe  the  grand  symphonies  of  a  wood 
like  this.  Stretching  over  many  miles  of  almost  uninterrupted 
surface,  and  composed  of  veteran  trees,  that  reach  up,  cloud- 
high — such  is  the  volume — such  is  the  compass — of  this  mighty 
instrument,  which  the  wind  sweeps  and  sways,  touches  lovingly, 
and  kisses,  toys  and  coquettes  with,  moved  by  a  thousand  moods 
— till  the  variety  is  infinite  as  the  harmony.  I  am  never  weary 
of  it.  I  listen  with  my  whole  being.  I  inspire,  I  absorb  it. 

I  seem  to  see  at  this  moment  the  form  of  Theodosia,  as  she 
stood,  on  her  first  arrival,  with  one  hand  pressed  on  the  heart, 
and  the  other  stretched  out  deprecatingly,  as  if  she  feared  that 
a  single  word  should  mar  the  wonderful  tide  of  sound,  that  rose, 
and  expanded,  and  rolled  over  us. 

This  music,  being  composed  of  millions  of  murmurs,  has  a  lute- 
like  sweetness,  with  a  volume  almost  as  deep  and  heavy  as  a 
distant  and  continuous  thunder.  It  is  not  merely  the  whole  cho 
rus  that  you  listen  to  ;  but  each  particular  Zephyr,  as  he  touches 
with  delicate  fingers  the  polished  and  resinous  leaves,  sings  his 
own  song,  and  asserts  his  own  power.  The  effect  is  peculiar, 
and  altogether  exceeds  that  of  any  natural  music  I  ever  heard. 
But  while  it  is  composing  and  harmonizing,  it  is  not  somnific  ; 
for  it  opens  the  mind  to  the  clearest  profound  of  thought. 

Such  is  the  music  that  I  hear,  with  that  finer  ear,  and  that 
more  delicate  and  excellent  life,  not  here  to  listen  with  me.  I 
must,  then,  gather  up  a  double  portion,  that  I  may  impart  to 
her,  as  she  may  soon  need  ;  for  she  is  going  back  to  the  jarring 
discords  of  the  city,  where  she  will  rejoice  some  day — perhaps 
not  distant — that  1  have  brought  her  from  the  Pine  Woods,  the 
strength  and  sweetness  of  these  inexhaustible  and  infinite  harmo 
nies.  Night  has  dropped  suddenly  down,  and  by  the  merry 


THE   DUAL   UNIT.  359 

voices  of  our  returning  party,  I  am  apprised  that  we  should  be 
making  ready  for  home. 

COTTONWOOD,  Oct.  21. 

What  a  lovely  ride  home  was  that  of  last  night,  through  the 
clear  starlight.  Why  is  it  that  all  enjoyment,  especially  of  the 
higher  faculties,  demands  a  response  before  it  can  receive  its 
fullest  measure  of  satisfaction  ?  I  have  felt  this  want  so  much 
in  myself,  and  with  so  strong  assurance  that  it  is  urged  by  a 
legitimate  want  of  the  soul,  that  I  have  almost  come  to  think 
we  are  made  doubles — and  hence  that  no  man  or  woman,  remain 
ing  single,  can  reach  the  archetypal  idea  of  the  human  being,  so 
as  to  unfold  the  complete  perfection  and  crown,  both  of  use  and 
happiness.  Not  merely  in  their  external  conformation,  but  in 
their  whole  character  and  power,  men  and  women  are  essentially 
unlike,  with  wants  throughout  all  the  ministeries  of  life  exactly 
adapted  to  meet,  and  satisfy,  and  rejoice,  and  benefit  each  other  ; 
and  no  single  person,  even  spiritually  and  morally  considered, 
can  have  the  whole  circle  of  unity  complete  in  himself.  Even 
our  oneness  is  not  whole,  until  it  is  joined  to  that  of  another. 
The  gross  and  massive  strength  of  the  man,  needs  the  refining 
power,  the  grace  and  beauty  of  the  woman  ;  and  she,  while  she 
ministers  from  her  energizing  and  inexhaustible  fountains  of  love, 
wants  also  the  tonic  and  conservating  influences,  which  that 
strength,  by  this  happy  interchange  of  gifts  and  graces,  imparts 
to  her  own  more  delicate,  ethereal  and  fragile  constitution.  How 
beautiful  is  this  divine  order — to  look  at — to  think  of — to  know 
that  it  is  so  truly  ordained  for  us,  that  the  highest  happiness  is 
the  completest  fulfillment  of  our  destiny. 

I  hardly  know  why  I  should  dwell  on  these  reflections  now  ; 
for  I  have  been  troubled  all  night,  both  in  waking  and  sleeping. 
I  fear  much  that  something  has  happened  to  Theodosia.  I  feel 
this  so  strongly,  that  I  must  go  to  her  before  the  usual  hour  for 
our  morning's  lesson. 

Steamer  Albatross,  Oct.  22. — You  are  surprised  at  the  sudden 
ohanire  of  date.  I  had  no  ormortoinitv  of  writino-  before  I  left ; 


360  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

and  now  I  can  only  say  that  far  more  than  my  worst  fears  have 
been  verified.  But  I  will  endeavor  to  lay  before  you,  as  well  as 
I  can,  the  particulars,  which  as  yet  I  can  hardly  bring  myself  to 
believe.  Never,  in  all  my  hard  experience,  have  I  ever  known 
anything  so  terrible  as  this. 

I  left  you  to  visit  Theodosia.  All  the  way  my  anxiety  deep- 
,ened,  until  at  length,  when  I  arrived  at  the  door,  I  had  hardly 
strength  to  touch  the  bell. 

I  sent  up  my  name  ;  and  Theodosia  came  directly  down  to  me. 
I  never  saw  a  person  so  much  changed  in  so  short  a  time.  I 
could  hardly  believe  my  own  eyes  and  satisfy  myself  that  it  was 
really  she.  I  was  shocked  and  alarmed. 

Reaching  out.  both  hands,  she  said,  with  a  profound  sigh,  that 
seemed  so  pitiful  and  hopeless,  I  was  almost  ready  to  weep  at 
the  sound — "  0  Shahmah  !  have  you  come  indeed  ;  I  was  afraid 
I  should  not  see  you." 

She  stopped  suddenly,  choked  ;  and  I  saw  that  her  heart  was 
too  full  for  another  word.  I  looked  at  her  intently  and  ear 
nestly,  to  read,  if  possible,  the  cause  of  this  alarming  grief. 

"  Is  it  your  father  ?"  I  asked.  "  Has  anything  happened  to 
him  ?" 

"  That  is  not  all,"  she  said,  drawing  me  to  a  distant  part  of 
the  room,  as  a  dark  and  grim  visage  passed  along  by  the  open 
window. 

She  grasped  my  hand  with  a  shudder,  as  if  the  sight  had 
terrified  her  ;  though  I  knew  it  was  one  of  her  own  personal 
servants. 

Going  resolutely  to  the  window  and  dropping  the  sash  and 
drapery,  so  as  to  exclude  listeners  from  sight  and  sound,  she 
returned  to  me  ;  but  I  was  still  more  distressed  to  find  her  pale 
and  almost  speechless.  By  a  strong  effort  of  the  will,  however, 
she  recovered  herself ;  and  we  sat  down  side  by  side. 

"  That  woman,"  she  said,  "  is  my  evil  genius  ;  she  is  plotting 
against  me." 

"  What,  old  Villctte — against  you,  my  Theodosia — against 


THE   BAR   SINISTER.  361 

you,  her  mistress  and  friend  !  How  can  it  be  ?  Speak,  J  pray 
you  ;  this  suspense  is  agonizing." 

'"  Be  quiet,"  she  said  ;  "  be  strong,  if  you  would  make  me  so  ; 
and  much  I  need  it,77  she  added,  after  a  moment,  pressing  a  hand 
hard  against  her  heart,  which  must  have  been  cold  and  still,  she 
looked  so  hard  and  stony.  I  never  saw  such  a  look.  It  seemed 
as  if  she  was  actually  petrified. 

"  I  will,'7  I  answered,  regarding  her  with  mingled  terror  and 
astonishment,  unable  to  credit  my  own  senses,  or  to  believe  that 
I  indeed  beheld  the  free  and  careless  child  of  last  spring,  in  the 
:suffering  and  resolute  woman  who  now  had  come  before  me. 

"  I  pray  you  speak,"  I  said,  "  and  relieve  me  of  this  torture." 

"  I  cannot,"  she  returned,  trembling  from  head  to  foot,  as  if 
stricken  by  an  ague.  "  What  I  have  to  say  must  only  add  to 
your  distress." 

"  Is  it  your  father's  embarrassment  ?77 1  asked,  and  at  the  same 
time  the  shiver  passed  from  her  over  me,  until  my  blood  seemed 
.to  congeal. 

"  My  father  is  really  involved  in  great  trouble  ;  but  it  is  not 
%hat,"  she  said,  again  catching  her  breath  spasmodically,  as  if 
nearly  choking. 

Then,  with  great  effort,  she  continued — "  You  know  Xindie's 
children.  That  woman,  Villette,  says  that  I,  though  a  lineal 
•daughter  of  the  noble  house  of  Cadiza,  am — still  "- 

Stopping  suddenly,  she  became  rigid  and  pale  as  marble. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  I  conjure  you  to  speak  1"  I  exclaimed, 
taking  a  strong  hold  of  her  hands,  at  once  to  rouse  and  reassure 
her.  "  Tell  me,  my  beautiful,  my  dear  Theodosia,  what  does  she 
say  ?" 

She  looked  me  full  in  the  face,  with  all  the  sense  of  her 
wronged  humanity  in  the  large  and  lustrous  eyes,  and  the  proud 
old  blood  of  Spain  mounting-  again  over  neck  and  brow,  as  if  in 
her  utter  indignation  she  would  live,  though  it  might  be  only  to 
refute  the  slander.  "  Villette  says  that  I  am  a  slave." 

Then,  as  if  she  had  grown  stronger  by  the  utterance,  after  a 
16 


362  SIIAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

moment  more,  she  added  :  "  Yes,  she  sa}rs  that  I  am!  as  much  a» 
nigger  as  the  blackest  of  them." 

At  first  I  was  actually  relieved  by  this  disclosure,  and  breathed 
more  freely  ;  for  I  thought  that  the  late  unwonted  cares  and 
anxieties  had,  perhaps,  overheated  the  brain,  causing  a  tempo 
rary  derangement.  But  another  look  convinced  me  of  my  mis 
take.  The  full  and  clear  light  of  reason  that  lived  in  those  deep 
and  earnest  eyes  was  not  to  be  misunderstood* 

"  I  would  fain  believe  you  insane,  my  Theodosia,"  I  said  •• 
"  but  I  cannot.  Speak,  and  tell  me — tell  me  all.  What  and  how 
is  it  ?" 

"  Shahmah,"  she  answered,  "  I  would  willingly  believe  myself 
so,  or  anything  else  in  the  world,  to  shut  out  this  most  horrible 
thing.  But  I  have  known  it  since  yesterday  morning,  and  have 
lived.  You  too  must  know  it,  and  the  good  Padre.  But,  o\ir 
what  will  my  poor  sick  father  say  ??? 

For  an  instant,  the  thought  of  that  tenderly-loved  one  almost 
seemed  to  crush  her  ;  but  with  a  resisting  power  I  never  saw 
equalled,  she  bore  up  again  bravely  as  before.  Oh,  what  a,  won 
derful  thing  is  this  divinest  strength  iu>  apparent  weakness — the- 
power  of  her  newly-awakened,  but  great  and  true  womanhood,, 
so  tenderly  alive  to  the  keenest  suffering,  yet  so  potently  armed 
against  forces  terrible  enough  to  crush  a  giant.  I  stood  abashed 
and  silent  before  her,  as  again  she  spoke  ~ 

"  Yes,  there  is  a  bar  sinister  on  that  old  escutcheon.  There 
is  a  taint  in  the  blood  of  Cadiza.  The  heirs  of  that  haughty 
house,  who  insulted  my  noble  and  honored  father,  by  disowning 
and  alienating  their  daughter  and  sister  for  marrying  him,  have; 
yet  brought  to  him,  and  to  his  offspring,  the  direst  disgrace  and 
the  deadliest  curse.  Oh,  how  I  loathe  this,  hateful  and  abomin 
able  pride,  which  yet  is  not  too  good  to.  defile  itself  with  the 
lowest  1" 

I  looked  at  her  with  astonishment.  Such  language  I  had 
never  before  heard  from  her  mouth,  so  strong,  and  intense,  and 
cogent,  that  every  word  seemed  to  have  its  specific  place  and 


UNFOLDING  OF  LATENT  roWEK.  363 

power.  Was  this  the  child  whom  I  had  accused  of  prattling  but 
a  few  months  before  ?  If  she  had  displayed  any  violent  agitation 
it  would  not  have  been  so  awful  ;  but  that  deep  and  still  con 
centration  of  suffering  in  herself  was  the  most  terrible  thing  I 
ever  knew. 

The  reaction  of  a  momentary  hope  overwhelmed  me.  I  was 
utterly  unmanned,  as,  falling  prostrate,  I  implored  her  to  unsay 
that  hideous  word.  I  wondered  how  she  had  spoken — how  I 
had  heard  it,  and  why  the  innocent  elements  of  the  air  itself  did 
not  rebel  and  protest  against  it.  I  became  exteriorly  torpid, 
though  in  spirit  acutely  quick  and  sensible  of  suffering. 

As  if  with  a  single  impulse,  all  the  cruelties,  all  the  indignities, 
all  the  vilenesses  which  I  had  heard  of  in  the  name  of  slavery, 
rushed  over  me  at  once.  I  looked  at  Theodosia  as  one  in  a 
horrible  nightmare,  who  sees  what  is  impending  but  has  no 
power  to  move.  I  beheld  her  beauty,  her  genius,  her  delicacy 
and  tenderness  but  as  so  many  incitements  to  monstrous  and 
unmentionable  wrongs.  She  had  gone  through  this  dark  and 
bitter  experience  alone,  and  no  wonder  I  had  found  her  so  sorely 
stricken,  that  she  appeared  really  old  with  suffering.  I  had  no 
power  to  speak  ;  for  every  motion  of  the  lips  only  ended  in  a 
struggle  and  a  gasp.  I  could  not  stir  a  limb  ;  for  I  was  as  if 
chained  to  the  floor  by  the  horrible  thought  that  strained  in 
every  muscle  and  stung  in  every  nerve,  until  my  whole  being, 
soul  and  substance,  was  racked  to  an  infinite  capability  of 
torture. 

I  knew  then  that  I  loved  Theodosia — that  if  her  being  had 
not  been  interfused  with  mine  I  would  not  have  been  so  lacera 
ted  by  a  thought  of  her  wrongs.  But  oh,  that  it  should  have  been 
thus  revealed — that  life's  divinest  truth  should  be  unfolded  by 
pangs  that  converted  all  that  would  have  been  so  sweet  into 
bitterest  gall  !  Torrents  of  thought  rushed  over  me  while  thus 
I  was  incapable  of  saying  a  word,  or  of  moving  from  my  place, 
while  Theodosia  herself  grew  comparatively  quiet  and  calm. 

"  Ah  my  friend,"  she  said,  "  I  knew  it  would  be  so  ; "  and  for- 


364:  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FEEEDOM. 

getful  of  herself,  she  regarded  me  with  such  a  sweet  pity  in  her 
look,  as  subdued  me  entirely. 

"  But  you  must  not  be  so,"  she  continued,  "  command  your 
self  ;  I  entreat  you.  It  may  not  be  so  bad  as  I  am  led  to  sup 
pose.  At  least,  whatever  it  is,  this  will  not  prepare  me  for  it. 
One  thing  is  true  :  I  shall  not  be  unworthy  of  myself ;  and  whe 
ther  I  live  or  die,  I  cannot  dishonor  myself." 

Was  it  the  soul  of  some  old  Roman  wife,  that  spoke  new 
strength  into  the  young,  untried  and  tender  heart  ?  I  looked  at 
her  with  increasing  wonder.  Who  could  have  imagined  one 
month  ago,  that  the  gay  and  sunny-hearted  child  could  have 
opened  such  depths  of  strength  and  wisdom.  From  sympathy 
with  that  noble  heart,  I,  too,  became  stronger. 

She  held  out  her  hand,  and  as  I  clasped  it,  the  touch  thrilled 
me,  as  it  had  never  done  before  ;  and  for  a,  moment  I  was  alive 
only  to  the  blissful  consciousness  of  my  love,  and  the  exalted 
worthiness  of  its  object.  But  that  terrible  thought  came  press 
ing  back,  with  renewed  weight  ;  and  I  asked  for  an  explanation, 
which  I  had  not  yet  received.  I  sat  down  opposite  to  Theodosia, 
that  I  might  lose  not  a  single  shadow  of  all  the  varied  emo 
tions  that  stirred,  or  stilled  that  eloquent  face,  with  every  change 
only  making  it  more  intensely  expressive  and  beautiful.  How, 
or  in  what  words,  I  know  not  ;  but  she  gave  me  the  following 
particulars. 

After  the  death  of  his  wife,  Don  Alfonzo  Cadiza,  a  proud  old 
baron  and  great  grandfather  of  Theodosia,  had  formed  a  connec 
tion  with  a  beautiful  quadroon  girl,  who  was  a  slave  ;  and  a 
little  girl,  afterwards  the  mother  of  the  Lady  Cecile  (Theodosia's 
mother)  was  born  of  this  connection.  Villette  was  at  this  time 
a  fellow-servant ;  and  being  a  handsome  mulatto  girl,  was  so 
stung  with  jealousy  and  envy  at  the  promotion  of  her  compeer, 
that  she  inly  vowed  vengeance.  But  the  uniform  success  which 
had  attended  this  branch  of  the  family,  had  left  her  nothing  with 
which  to  work  out  the  plans  that  had  been  maturing  for  more 
than  half  a  century.  During  all  this  time  she  had  followed  the 


VENGEANCE    OF    OLD   VILLETTE.  365 

descendants  of  the  hated  favorite,  with  that  odious  secret  locked 
up  in  her  breast.  Now,  while  tottering  over  the  very  brink  of 
the  grave,  she  has  found  the  first  vulnerable  point ;  and  viper- 
like  in  the  morbid  intensity  of  her  venom,  she  has  laid  hold  of  it ; 
and  she  will  not  let  it  go. 

From  the  very  moment  that  Mr.  Bennett's  affairs  began  to  be 
deranged,  she  had  haunted  and  dogged  Theodosia,  sputtering  out 
her  spiteful  innuendoes,  crossing  every  path,  and,  as  far  as  possi 
ble,  embittering  every  moment  with  her  hideous  omens  and  pro 
phecies.  The  shocked  and  wondering  girl  at  first  believed  the 
poor  old  creature  insane  (for  no  one — not  even  Villette — had 
ever  before  dared — if  they  had  wished — to  speak  an  ill  word  to 
the  tender  and  motherless  orphan,  whose  whole  life  was  a  ministry 
of  love)  ;  and  believing  this,  she  sought  to  quiet  and  soothe  her. 
But  every  effort  to  allay  the  evil,  only  added  another  barb  to 
the  shaft,  until  at  length  she  became  so  openly  abusive,  that 
Mrs.  Slicer  was  obliged  to  interpose  her  authority,  and  enforce 
peace.  But  she  could  not  follow  her  always  ;  and  the  old  hag 
found  many  opportunities  to  annoy  and  wound,  before  she  came 
to  speak  clearly. 

"  But  the  testimony  of  this  woman  will  not  be  taken  !"  I  said, 
grasping  her  hand,  for  she  appeared  almost  stupefied  by  the  force 
of  that  deep,  inward  struggle  she  was  maintaining  all  the  while. 

"  There  are  three  white  persons  knowing  to  the  fact  ;"  she  re 
turned,  once  more  rousing  herself.  "  And  they  have  actually 
been  to  see  me,  for  as  carrion  calls  the  prey  birds,  so  the  incense 
of  the  evil  day  attracts  the  lovers  of  evil,  afar  off.  And  God 
only  knows  now,  how  near  it  may  be  at  hand,"  she  added,  with 
an  undisguised  shudder.  "  They  have  confirmed  the  story  to 
my  face.  They  have  said  it ;  and  Villette  tells  me  that  they  are 
ready  to  swear  to  the  same.  She  has  even  taunted  me  with 
being  sold — sold  !  how  do  you  think  that  word  sounded  to  me  ? 
Yes,  she  says  that  if  papa  cannot  pay  all  his  debts,  I  must,  and 
shall  be  sold  ;  for  I  shall  bring  a  great  deal  of  money,  and  his 
creditors  will  not  fail  to  get  it." 


3G6  STIAIIMAII    IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

"  It  cannot  bo  I  it  shall  not  be  !"  I  said,  "  they  can  neither 
prove,  nor  do  any  such  thing." 

"  I  would  gladly  believe  you,"  she  answered,  with  a  sigh  so 
profound,  it  seemed  to  cut  through  her  heart  ;  but  I  can  see 
nothing  less  than  a  clear  and  complete  evidence  in  what  they 
bring  against  me.  Remarkable  as  it  may  seem,  there  are  two 
women  and  one  man  living  who  were  actually  present  at  the 
birth  of  the  child  ;  that  is  my  grandmother,  the  first  slave  child 
in  the  ancient  house  of  Cadiza,"  she  added  bitterly  ;  and  then, 
after  a  moment,  she  spoke  again  more  quietly. 

"  One  of  these  women  was  the  professional  nurse  employed. 
The  other  was  a  young  girl  at  the  time,  who  served  for  many 
years  after,  as  child's  nurse  in  the  family,  and  knew  my  grand 
mother,  as  she  grew  up.  The  mother  soon  after  died  ;  and  my 
great  grandfather,  on  removing  to  a  strange  place,  probably 
urged  by  love  for  the  beautiful  child,  conceived  the  idea  of 
adopting  her  into  the  family,  as  a  legal  heiress  of  the 
house." 

"  But  both  your  grandmother  and  mother  were  married,  and 
lived  in  foreign  countries.  Would  not  that  give  them  either,  or 
both,  a  deed  of  manumission  ?  Cheer  you,  my  Theodosia  !"  I 
said,  soothingly,  "  this  cannot  be  so  bad  as  you  believe  !" 

"  The  coming  storm  has  been  foreshadowed  in  my  heart  for  a 
long  time,"  she  answered,  sadly  ;  "  and  when  I  first  heard  this,  I 
seemed  to  recognize  it  as  the^  thing  that  was  to  come.  But  never 
theless,  I  shall  not  fail  to  strive  and  struggle  against  it,  with  all 
the  power  I  have." 

"  Does  your  father  or  the  Padre*  know  anything  of  this  ?"  I 
asked. 

"Nothing,"  she  answered.  "I  have  not  spoken  of  these 
things,  because  there  was  nothing  tangible  to  speak  of,  until  a 
few  days  ago,  and  then  the  Padre  -had  been  summoned  to  my 
father,  and  poor  Madame  was  in  such  a  confusion,  getting  our 
affairs  ready  for  return,  that  I  could  not  speak  to  her.  As  to 
Aunt  Elize,  she  has,  I  almost  think,  received  her  death-blow  j 


3G7 

for  true  it  is,  that  through  her  husband,  the  man  I  have  called 
uncle,  and  papa  has  called  brother,  our  ruin  comes." 

"  Oh,  that  is  horrible  !"  I  exclaimed.  "But  tell  me,  Theodosia, 
how  did  it  happen .?" 

"  Mr.  Slicer — for  I  shall  not  call  him  uncle  any  more — some 
months  ago,  persuaded  papa  to  purchase  a  very  large  tract  of 
land  in  Central  America,  assuring  him  that  as  it  would  soon  be 
opened  to  the  great  Pacific  Railroad,  it  would  become  the  key 
stone  of  the  western  continent,  and  in  itself  might  be  a  king 
dom.  Papa  has  naturally  a  very  strong  disposition  to  adventure. 
This  plan  just  suited  his  ideas,  as  the  wily  tempter  knew  that  it 
would.  His  better  reason  was  blinded  entirely.  He  was  not 
content  with  spending  all  the  money  he  could  raise  on  the  banks 
and  by  mortgage  ;  but  he  borrowed  considerable  sums,  in  order 
to  secure  as  much  as  possible  of  the  new  kingdom.  Only  a  few 
days  ago,  his  papers  came  back  protested,  as  not  being  worth  a 
penny.  It  is  oven  doubtful  if  there  arc  any  such  lands  as  his 
deeds  indicate." 

"But  cannot  such  a  man  as  that  be  arrested  for  fraudulent 
pretences,  and  so  the  money  be  got  back  again  ?" 

"  I  venture  to  say  no  ;  for  he  (Slicer)  is  very  careful  to  keep 
on  the  right  side  of  law.  It  is  all  fair,  I  doubt  not." 

"  But  what  kind  of  law  must  it  be,"  I  asked,  in  horror,  "  that 
has  such  a  right  side  ?" 

"  Oh,  I  do  not  know,"  she  answered.  "  Sometimes  I  almost 
wish  I  was  bewildered,  for  I  see  tob  clearly.  Whatever  comes, 
I  pray  it  may  come  soon.  I  really  fear  that  I  cannot  bear  this 
horrible  doubt  much  longer." 

She  did  not  faint  ;  she  did  not  weep  ;  but  she  sat  perfectly 
.still,  as  if  the  sense  of  suffering  had  centralized  itself  so  com 
pletely  as  to  arrest  and  overcome  all  motion  ;  and  yet  her  eyes 
and  her  whole  expression  were  so  clear  and  quick,  it  seemed  as 
if  the  mental  powers  had  never  before  been  so  strong  and 
true. 

I  was  stunned  by  this  terrible  array  of  disasters.     I  knew  not 


368  SHAHHAH   IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

what  to  say  or  do  ;  my  senses  deserted  me.  But  I  was  roused; 
from  this  apathy  by  the  entrance  of  a  servant.  A  telegraphic 
dispatch  was  brought  in  and  handed  to  Theodosia.  It  was  from 
the  Padre',  and  announced  that  her  father  was  much  worse,  and 
in  his  lucid  intervals  called  for  her  continually. 

"  I  must  go  to  him  directly,"  she  said,  rising,  with  a  look  of 
calmness  that  was  really  terrible  to  see.  "  I  have  now  three 
hours  to  prepare  and  get  to  the  landing.  I  must  go  and  acquaint 
Madame.  Pray,  excuse  me." 

I  took  the  hand  she  held  out  to  me  ;  I  pressed  it  to  my  lips 
and  to  my  heart  ;  I  drew  her  to  my  arms,  marble-cold  and 
white  as  she  was,  and  said  :  "Theodosia,  you  have  been  always 
dear  to  me — now  you  are  dearer  than  ever.  Give  me,  then,  the 
privilege  of  an  old  friend,  to  go  with  you,  to  comfort  you,  if  you* 
want  comfort  ;  to  protect  you,  if  you  need  protection." 

"  Oh,  yes,  yes,"  she  answered.  "  I  beg  of  you  to  go.  I  am 
afraid  now  much  of  the  time.  I  don't  know  what  makes  me  so, 
but  I  feel  as  if  some  wicked  thing  was  creeping  after  me  and 
crouching  in  my  very  shadow.  All  the  hope  I  have  is  in  you. 
I  have  seen  it,  and  I  know  it — you  will  save  me." 

"Allah  grant  it  may  be  so,"  I  said,  folding  her  once  more 
reverently  to  my  heart. 

She  did  not  show  any  emotion  at  this  act.  She  did  not  ap 
pear  to  be  conscious  of  it,  farther  than  to  confirm  both  to  herself 
and  me,  that  her  faith  in  my  friendship  was  boundless.  And 
only  by  this  pure  feeling  was  I  moved.  When  I  saw  her  standing 
there,  so  lonely,  so  desolate,  so  beautiful  and  so  dear,  I  could  not 
refrain  from  clasping  her  to  that  heart,  which  was  yearning  and 
aching  so  to  serve  and  save  her.  Not  the  faintest  blush  passed 
over  her  pale,  unmoving  features :  but  as  her  head  lay  for  a 
moment  on  my  breast,  the  deep  eyes  looked  into  mine,  with  such 
a  serene  faith  shining  through  the  thick  clouds  of  suffering  and 
sorrow  as  revealed  to  me  the  perfect  correspondence  of  that 
other  life  to  mine  ;  for  all  that  was  noblest  and  truest  in  it  spoke 
to  me  in  that  look  of  a  moment,  more  of  the  capacity,  power  an-d 


THE   GKEAT   QUESTION   SETTLED.  369 

destiny  of  us  two,  and  of  the  future  relations  that  we  should 
hold,  than  volumes  of  common  language  might  contain.  The 
beauty  and  grandeur  of  the  thought  engrossed  me  ;  but  yet  I 
dared  not  whisper  it  to  her,  nor  was  this  a  time  for  such  a  revela 
tion.  But  the  conviction  not  only  increased  my  own  self-confidence, 
but  directed  it  to  her  good.  It  was  necessary  that  I  should  see 
this — that  I  should  recognize  her,  as  my  honored  and  chosen 
wife — that  I  might  properly  protect  her.  It  occurred  to  me  then, 
that  I  ought  to  marry  her  immediately.  But  I  feared  to  preci 
pitate  measures. 

It  was  but  a  moment,  as  I  have  said,  that  I  held  her  thus, 
her  cold  form  pressed  against  my  heart,  and  her  pale,  drooping 
head  resting  on  my  bosom.  She  was  so  still  that  I  thought  she 
had  actually  swooned  away  ;  but  suddenly  rousing,  she  saw  her 
position,  and  the  eloquent  blushes  that  softened  and  warmed, 
while  they  suffused  her  marble  features,  spoke  not  of  anger,  nor 
of  shame,  but  only  of  feeling  so  sweet  and  pure,  that  the  still 
face  became  radiant  with  love  and  beauty.  Never  before  had 
such  inspiring  splendors  beamed  from  her  soft  but  intensely  ra 
diant  eyes.  Not  a  word  was  spoken.  Words  would  only  have 
confused  and  interrupted  us.  But  as  we  stood  there,  face  to 
face,  looking  and  interpreting  thus,  I  knew  that  we  knew  each 
other.  Soul  answered  to  soul  by  a  direct  speech  ;  and  hence 
forth  there  could  be  no  misunderstanding.  She  clung  to  me  in 
stinctively,  as  I  turned  to  go  ;  and  I  knew  then  that  our  lives 
had  absolutely  become  one.  Our  heart-strings  intertwined  ;  and 
henceforth  they  must  grow  together. 

But  at  length,  looking  at  her  watch,  she  reminded  me  that 
there  was  no  time  to  lose  ;  and  mounting  the  fleet  pony  I  had 
ridden  over,  I  hurried  homeward. 

In  as  few  words  as  possible,  I  laid  the  whole  matter  before 
our  friends  ;  and  their  distress  was  almost  as  great  as  my  own. 
I  had  a  kind  of  forlorn,  hope  that  they  might,  in  some  way,  see 
through  it,  or  at  least  a  way  out  of  it.  But  I  found  that  they 
considered  it  at  least  a  grave  matter,  and  were,  in  fact,  over- 

10* 


370  SHAHMAH   IN   PTJK8TJIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

whelmed  by  it.  It  was  finally  arranged  that  Robert  should 
come  down  the  next  day  with  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  and  that  Mr. 
Clement  should  hold  himself  ready  at  any  moment  to  respond  to 
a  telegraphic  dispatch,  which,  if  necessary,  should  summon  him, 
for,  as  Mr.  Yan  Brouer  remarked,  in  case  of  the  demise  of  Mr. 
Bennett,  it  was  impossible  to  say  what  might  not  be  done.  Mr. 
Slicer  is  the  only  near  relative  Theodosia  has  in  the  country,  her 
mother's  family,  from  whom  protection  should  come,  having, 
many  years  ago,  returned  to  Spain. 

I  am  sitting  in  my  state-room,  near  to  which  is  that  of  Madame 
and  Theodosia.  I  have  listened  repeatedly  at  her  door,  wondering 
much  if  she  can  sleep.  But  the  tortured  spirit  must  find  repose, 
if  it  be  but  in  stupor.  This,  at  present,  is  my  only  hope  for 
her. 

I  must  leave  you  now,  for  it  is  late  in  the  night.  Allah  send 
that  I  may  have  better  news  for  my  next  writing. 

Adieu  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  XXXI. 

PECULIAR   LIABILITIES   OF   AMERICAN    WOMEN. 

Mr.  Bennett's  extreme  Danger — The  Watchers — Mr.  Malford— Theodosia  attends  him — 
His  Insolence — Her  Dignity — Shahmah's  Anger — He  Questions  of  Shahmah's  Pre 
sence  and  Pretensions — Theodosia  answers  him — The  Padre  arrives — They  effect 
a  Retreat — Theodosia's  Agitation — She  Swoons — Pangs  of  returning  Consciousness- 
Falls  Asleep,  exhausted. 

VALLAMBROSA,  Oct.  24. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

We  found  Mr.  Bennett  very  ill — too  ill  for  anything  like 
direct  legal  action,  as  I  had  hoped.  During  one  terrible  day 
and  night  we  never  left  his  side.  All  this  while,  the  wasting 
flame  of  life  was  flickering  in  the  socket ;  and  we  were  mo 
mently  expecting  that  it  would  be  extinguished  forever.  At 
times  he  seemed  to  recognize  his  daughter  ;  but  the  expression 
would  almost  instantly  subside  into  the  deep  drowsiness,  which, 
alarming  as  it  was  at  the  time,  proved  to  be  a  healing  sleep. 
Theodosia  was  greatly  terrified  at  the  deathly  aspect  of  this  re 
pose  ;  but  Madame  and  the  Padre,  who  had  more  experience 
than  either  of  us,  were  assured  that  it  was  a  good  omen,  indi 
cating  a  favorable  turn  of  the  impending  crisis.  But  with  our 
united  persuasions  we  could  not  get  Theodosia  to  leave  her  post, 
even  for  one  hour,  so  long  as  the  case  remained  in  the  least  doubt 
ful.  Thus  we  all  sat  down  quietly  together,  watching  and  lis 
tening  intently,  lest  the  least  sound  or  motion  should  escape  us  ; 
for  in  that  awful  hour,  we  knew  that  the  stirring  of  a  breath 
might  be  the  passage  of  a  soul. 

And  we  all  came  nearer  to  each  other  in  the  profound  silence 

871 


372  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

of  that  common  interest.  Theodosia  and  I,  with  a  truer  reve 
lation  and  understanding  of  each  other — I  to  her  venerable 
guardians  with  more  of  her  own  filial  feeling  and  revering  affec 
tion — and  they  to  me  with  much  of  that  parental  care  and  re 
gard,  which  they  have  hitherto  bestowed  only  on  their  young 
favorite.  We  had  also  time  to  inform  these  two  excellent 
friends  of  the  alarming  position  of  Theodosia  ;  when,  to  my 
surprise,  we  found  that  they  had  already  caught  the  rumors, 
that  were  really,  as  they  also  seemed  to  feel,  verging  into  im 
portant,  if  not  troublesome  emergencies.  Thus,  wherever  I  had 
looked  for  it,  I  had  failed  utterly  of  getting  these  rumors  blown 
away,  by  any  breath  of  tolerable  assurance  ;  and,  on  the  con 
trary,  all  the  strength  seemed  to  go  to  the  other  side  ;  until,  at 
length,  with  the  long  watching  and  the  bewilderments  of  these 
incomprehensible  dangers,  I  came  to  feel  that  some  evil  enchant 
ment  hung  over  us,  and  that  nothing  could  go  right,  because  it 
was  thus  bent  and  willed  to  go  wrong. 

We  were  all  sitting  together,  as  I  have  described.  Theodosia 
had  suffered  the  father's  hand  she  held  to  fall  away  from  hers  ; 
and  dropping  back  into  the  luxurious  chair  where  she  sat,  ap 
peared  to  rest,  if  not  to  sleep.  Madame,  ever  watchful  as  she 
is,  had  thrown  a  light  shawl  over  her  ;  and,  turning  a  section 
of  the  lattice  so  as  to  exclude  all  the  light  possible,  sat  down 
softly  beside  her  dear  child,  as  she  almost  always  calls  her,  with 
the  new  care  of  watching  her  repose,  also.  The  light  breath  of 
the  patient  seemed  sensibly  deepening,  as  we  listened  to  its 
audible  changes,  which  the  profound  silence  permitted  us  to 
hear.  We  were  sitting  thus,  when  the  door  was  carefully 
opened,  and  a  card  was  laid  on  the  table  from  Mr.  Malford,  of 
Mobile,  who  had  called  to  see  Mr.  Bennett  ;  but,  on  being  in 
formed  of  his  illness,  had  requested  to  see  Miss  Bennett,  and  was 
now  awaiting  her  answer  in  the  drawing-room. 

As  if  she  had  had  an  instinct  of  what  was  going  forward, 
Theodosia  sprang  up,  and  was  instantly  wide  awake.  The 
Padre  had  unfortunately  gone  out  a  little  while  before  ;  and 


ANTICIPATED    OWNERSHIP.  373 

thinking  that  she  had  become  too  much  exhausted  for  such  a  re 
ception,  I  begged  to  be  made  the  bearer  of  her  orders. 

"  I  must  go  myself,"  she  said,  rising  resolutely,  and  adjust 
ing  a  large  Indian  shawl  about  herself ;  "  for  I  will  not  shrink 
from  anything  that  may  be  of  service  to  papa.  He  is  our  prin 
cipal  creditor,  and  I  will  not  show  him  any  inattention  which 
may  displease  him,  and  make  it  harder  for  that  poor,  dear  suf 
ferer  ;"  and,  stooping  down,  she  kissed  the  still,  and  almost  mar 
bled  cheek,  whispering,  at  the  same  time  :  "  Oh,  papa,  how  lit 
tle  did  I  ever  think  or  dream  of  this  !" 

But  with  that  great  will-power,  which  I  never  cease  to  won 
der  at,  she  became  suddenly  calm  and  quiet,  saying,  as  I  drew 
her  arm  through  mine :  "  Thank  you,  dear  Shahmah  !  I  was 
just  going  to  ask  you  to  attend  me." 

She  had  never  before  used  that  sweetest  of  all  adjectives  in 
addressing  me  ;  and  though  I  knew  it  was  frequently  applied  to 
other  friends,  the  sound  thrilled  through  me,  with  an  intense 
emotion,  that  one  would  not  expect  from  so  trifling  a  circum 
stance.  But  is  there  anything  trifling,  that  becomes  an  index  of 
the  affections — that  prophesies  of  that  infinite  life  that  is — or  is 
not  to  be — established  between  soul  and  soul  ?  I  have  come  to 
know  that  not  even  the  lightest  breath  is  empty,  or  idle,  if  it 
turn  these  floating  waifs  of  the  heart,  into  more  intelligible 
positions. 

The  gentleman  we  found  on  entering  the  drawing-room,  taking 
him  just  for  what  he  seemed,  was  a  coarse,  puffed-up,  purse- 
proud  parvenu,  over  whose  native  rudeness  contact  with  the 
world  had  cast  a  thin  coat  of  artificial  polish.  His  whole 
appearance  was  low  and  gross,  indicating  a  strong  animal 
character,  with  an  immense  will,  a  small  intellect,  and  very 
moderate  restraining  power.  There  was  a  sinister  look  in  the 
deep  black  eyes  ;  nor  did  the  loose  mouth,  and  the  heavy, 
though  somewhat  voluptuous  chin,  correct  the  impression.  In 
addition  to  this,  the  thick  and  bushy  whiskers,  of  the  same  dark 
color,  were  formally  brushed  into  the  shape  of  two  large,  spread- 


374:  SHAHMAH  IN  PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

ing  wings,  whose  tips  pointed,  as  if  in  a  spirit  of  emulation,  to 
the  tip  of  the  nose,  which,  by  an  anomaly  often  found  in  inhar 
monious  faces,  though  spreading  and  flabby  at"  the  base,  shot  off 
toward  the  summit  into  a  long,  acute  point.  This  gave  a  kind 
of  half-savage,  half-military  look,  to  the  hard  and  ungenial 
countenance. 

"  I  cannot  speak  to  him  I — I  never  spoke  to  such  a  man  in 
my  life  I"  whispered  the  trembling  and  sensitive  girl,  drawing 
back  from  the  half-open  door,  and  closing  it  again. 

But  a  second  thought  gave  her  courage.  "  I  will  for  my 
father's  sake,"  she  said  ;  and  laying  a  hand  on  the  lock,  sho 
threw  open  the  door,  before  I  could  turn  and  lead  her  back,  as 
I  had  resolved. 

As  we  entered,  the  eyes  of  the  stranger  were  fixed  on  Theo- 
dosia,  with  a  broad  stare  of  admiration,  which  I  saw  he  was  at 
no  pains  to  disguise.  She  was  at  first  greatly  confused,  and 
even  distressed.  She  stood  trembling,  and  covered  with  blushes; 
while  with  every  change  in  that  soft  and  radiant  face — in  that 
noble  and  delicate  form,  whose  very  outline  is  eloquent,  his 
wanton  eyes  seemed  to  devour  her  beauty. 

But  with  a  dignity  at  which  I  was  really  astonished,  even 
after  all  I  had  seen  of  her  strength  and  grand  self-conscious 
ness,  she  withdrew  her  arm  from  mine  ;  and  taking  a  step 
toward  him,  in  an  instant  she  was  calm,  her  timid  blushes  sub 
siding  into  a  strong,  straight-forward  look,  as  she  said  : 

"  Circumstances  compel  me  to  waive  all  useless  ceremony.  If 
you  wish  to  speak  to  me,  sir,  I  am  here  to  answer  you,  as  well 
as  I  may.  But  remember,  if  you  please,  I  grudge  every  moment 
that  keeps  me  away  from  my  father,  and  release  me  as  soon  as 
possible." 

His  free  and  insolent  looks  were  quelled  in  an  instant;  and  he 
appeared  really  confused,  muttering  over  some  incoherent  and 
frivolous  matters. 

But  after  a  little  while  he  rallied  again  ;  and  with  a  sort  of 
jocky-like  reassurance,  he  said,  as  if  half  soliloquizing,  and  half 


POWER  AND   DIGNITY   OF   THEODOSIA.  375 

addressing  me  :  "  How  the  devil  can  you,  or  anybody  else,  live 
under  the  full  blaze  of  that  artillery,  that,  with  the  very  first 
fire,  would  be  apt  to  knock  a  common  man's  heart  into  thun 
der  ?"  And  he  illustrated  his  question  by  a  low  bow  to 
Theodosia. 

"  Miss  Bennett  has  attended  this  audience  as  one  of  business, 
and  not  of  compliment,"  I  said,  choking  down  the  horrible  loath 
ing  that  I  felt,  and  throwing  as  much  point  as  possible  into  the 
accent,  as  I  knew  it  would  not  be  good  policy  to  offend  him  by 
discourteous  language. 

"  True  ;  very  true,  sir.  But  did  that  business,  which  is  of  a 
family  nature,  belong  properly  to  you?  In  short,  sir,  if  you 
have  no  personal  interest  involved,  I  must  ask  why  this  inter 
view  should  necessarily  include  a  third  party  ?" 

"  I  have  to  answer  that  question,"  said  Theodosia,  once  more 
lifting  her  beautiful  head,  the  very  boldness  of  that  lion  look 
now  strong  with  the  finest  and  truest  instincts  of  her  woman 
hood  ;  and  standing  back  to  my  side,  she  added  :  "  As  my  tutor 
was  not  here,  I  have  invited  this  gentleman  to  attend  me.  It 
is  both  my  custom  and  my  right  to  be  so  attended  in  the  recep 
tion  of  strangers.  If  you  have  anything  to  say,  then,  let  me 
hear  it  before  him  ;  and,  pray,  let  it  be  over,  for  I  dare  not 
stay  much  longer." 

"  You  confine  yourself  too  closely.  You  will  make  yourself 
sick,"  he  said,  with  some  expression  of  a  genuine  interest  and 
feeling  ;  and  yet  it  was  susceptible  of  the  most  hideous  applica 
tion,  as  Theodosia  instinctively  felt,  for  she  seized  my  arm  and 
trembled  violently. 

"  We  must  let  the  old  folks  go.  It's  the  way  of  nature,"  re 
sumed  Mr.  Malford,  raising  his  eye-glass,  and  deliberately  sur 
veying  Theodosia  from  head  to  foot,  as  if  making  a  full  inventory 
of  her  charms.  Then  abruptly  turning  to  me,  he  added,  "What 
are  you  to  her  ?" 

Theodosia  interrupted  him.  Retreating  another  step,  and 
lifting  her  head  still  more  statelily,  she  said:  "  He  is  a  dear  friend, 


376  SHAHMAH   IN   PUKSTJTT  OF   FREEDOM. 

and  one  whom,  above  all  others,  next  to  rny  own  father,  I  love 
and  honor." 

The  veined  cheek  was  pale  and  clear,  the  eye  strong  and 
straightforward,  and  the  whole  expression  marked  by  an  intense 
earnestness.  She  had  instinctively  answered  a  most  insolent  and 
loathsome  question,  which  she  had  felt  rather  than  understood  ; 
and  in  her  truthfulness  she  had  grown  strong.  She  had,  by  in 
stinct  or  inspiration,  spoken  directly  to  the  point.  I  saw  the 
face  of  the  villain,  as  it  were,  collapsing  with  every  word  she 
uttered.  I  say  villain,  for  such  he  seemed  to  me,  though  I  knew 
he  was  only  an  American  gentleman  entering  into  the  peculiar 
speculations  of  that  highly  favored  land.  But  did  I  fully  com 
prehend  this  ?  could  I  have  believed  it,  or  could  Theodosia  ? 
No  ;  otherwise  we  should  not  have  stood  there  thus.  And  yet 
we  both  felt  instinctively  that  there  was  a  person  there  who  did 
not  exactly  recognize  a  lady  in  addressing  Theodosia,  and  yet 
who  dared  not  openly  say  that  he  was  in  pursuit  of  "  fancy 
articles,"  and  had  come  in  the  character  of  a  speculator.  But 
these  facts  began  presently  to  appear,  as  he  said,  in  reply  to 
Theodosia  : 

"  That's  all  well  enough — friendship,  and  all  that  sort  o'  thing  ; 
quite  sentimental  no  doubt  ;  but  circumstances  alters  cases. 
You'll  find,  Miss  Bennett,  that  things  will  come  very  different  ; 
but,  come  what  will,  such  a  woman  as  you  are,  by  Jove  !  would 
not  be  likely  to  want  much  for  a  dozen  years,  at  least.  I  tell 
you  what  'tis,  you'd  better  not  hang  over  that  sick  bed  too  long  ; 
it'll  make  you  tired,  and  dull,  and  dim.  I  often  think  that  in 
such  cases  bright  looks  and  cheerful  ways  are  better  than  hand 
some  features." 

What  he  meant  by  "  such  cases"  was  even  yet  to  me  an  enig 
ma  ;  for  I  could  not,  notwithstanding  all  these  evidences  before 
me,  think  that  any  man  could  be  so  barbarous  as  to  go  into  the 
house  of  the  unfortunate,  and  present  himself  before  a  timid  and 
delicate  girl,  with  such  intentions,  and  such  beastly  insinuations, 
BO  coolly  and  savagely  uttered. 


ME.    MALFOED    RALLIES    AGAIN.  377 

Theodosia  again  answered  him  so  happily,  it  seemed  as  if  she 
must  have  been  assisted  by  some  divine  power  ;  for  pure  as  her 
life  was,  and  cloistered  as  it  had  been,  she  could  not  then  have 
imagined  aught  so  base  as  the  actual  fact. 

"  I  thank  you,"  she  said,  with  a  slow,  emphatic  inclination  of 
the  head,  "  for  the  anxiety  you  express  concerning  my  health  ; 
but  as  we  have  always  near  at  hand  a  family  physician,  we  do 
not  accept  of  professional  advice  from  others,  especially  from 
strangers.  And  now,  sir,  as  I  see  you  have  no  business  of  im 
portance,  I  bid  you  a  good  morning/7 

"  You  are  joking.  You  don't  mean  to  leave  me  ;  you  cannot 
be  so  cruel  !"  said  Mr.  Malford,  advancing  as  if  to  intercept  her 
retreat,  for  she  had  already  turned  toward  the  door.  "  If  you 
knew,"  he  continued,  pausing  before  her,  how  much  I've  ventured 
in  this  visit.  Why,  my  wife  is  an  all-fired  jealous  woman  ;  and 
if  she  knew  I  had  spoken  to  you,  beyond  and  above  all  other 
women,  she'd  be  the  death  of  me  ;  she  would." 

Theodosia  turned  toward  him  with  a  mingled  look  of  astonish 
ment  and  horror.  Had  she  heard  aright  ?  and  if  so,  what  did — 
what  could  it  mean  ?  But  the  confession  of  duplicity  which  he 
had  thus  unguardedly  made,  she  understood  and  answered. 

Looking  directly  into  his  slinking  and  flashy  eyes,  she  said  : 
"  You  acknowledge,  then,  that  you  have  come  here  with  a  false 
hood  in  your  mouth.  Hearing  this,  I  have  nothing  more  to 
say  ;"  and  with  a  scorching  look  of  honest  indignation,  she  turned 
away. 

But  now  that  he  had  fairly  thrown  off  the  mask,  he  showed 
himself  a  bolder,  if  not  a  better  man.  Again  lifting  his  glass,  he 
coolly  surveyed  the  noble  head,  which,  from  its  whole  surface, 
now  seemed  to  exhale  a  pure  scorn.  "  Very  fine — very  fine,  in 
deed,"  he  said;  "all  the  better  for  this  spirit.  With  a  little 
breaking  in,  it'll  be  the  best  in  the  world  ;  and,  besides,  there's 
some  fun  in  the  breaking.  "  Yes,"  he  continued,  brightening  and 
glowing  with  the  thought,  "  there's  interest,  there's  sport  in  it  1" 

How  I  had  heard  and  seen  all  these  insolent  and  incredibly 


378  SHAriMATI    IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

insulting  things,  without  dashing  him  to  the  earth,  I  cannot  tell 
you.  I  am  not  a  fighting  man,  as  you  well  know ;  but  there  are 
certain  defences  that  are  instinctive  ;  and  I  am  not  sure  that 
they  should  not  be  resorted  to,  to  quell  and  put  down  the  hu 
man  as  well  as  other  brutes.  But  there  I  stood,  as  if  charmed 
and  chained,  while  every  fibre,  and  every  particle  of  this  strong 
right  arm  contracted,  as  if  to  clench  him  ;  and  the  muscle  stung 
me,  it  was  aching  so  to  seize  and  hurl  him  headlong  into  the 
street.  And  yet,  with  all  the  apparent  self-violation  of  this 
struggle,  I  did  not,  and  could  not,  even  touch  him.  How  it 
would  have  ended  I  cannot  tell,  had  not  the  Padre  at  that  mo 
ment  come  in.  Under  cover  of  his  protection  we  made  good  our 
retreat. 

As  we  passed  along  the  hall,  Theodosia  left  me  suddenly,  and 
rushed  into  the  library.  Knowing  that  she  was  violently  agi 
tated,  I  followed. 

"Do  not  come  now,  Slmhmah,"  she  said,  holding  the  door 
against  me  ;  but  seeing  me  resolute,  she  gave  way,  and  I 
went  in. 

"  I  beg  of  you  not  to  come  here,"  she  continued,  turning  her 
self  away,  and  clasping  her  hands  strongly  together.  "  I  am 
too  angry  to  be  seen  ;  I  am  too  angry  to  speak,  to  think,  to  be  ! 
0  God  !  was  there  nothing  to  save  me  from  such  a  look  ?  Was 
there  no  lightning  to  blast  that  man  ? — nothing  in  heaven  or 
earth  to  protect  or  defend  me  ?  Then  I  am  lost/7  she  exclaimed, 
and,  with  the  last  words,  fell  upon  the  floor,  a  dead  weight. 

Madame  and  the  servants  were  promptly  summoned.  Our 
utmost  efforts  were  for  some  time  unsuccessful  ;  but  at  length 
she  slowly  revived.  At  first  there  seemed  to  be  a  blank  un 
consciousness  in  her  mind  ;  and  she  looked  surprised  to  see  the 
anxiety  that  was  manifest  in  all  our  looks  and  actions.  But  how 
awful  was  the  waking  !  The  whole  truth  rushed  back  upon  her 
mind,  and  springing  up  with  a  look  of  terror,  she  cried :  "  Save 
me  from  that  man  !  Save  me  I  save  me  !"  It  was  frightful  to 
hear. 


HORRORS    OF   WAKING.  379 

Her  shrieks  were  so  loud  and  piercing  that  we  had  to  close 
all  the  doors  and  windows,  from  fear  of  alarming  the  neighbors. 
She  had  a  look  of  insanity,  and  her  dry,  clear  eyes  were  of  ter 
rific  brightness.  But  when  she  thought  of  her  father — his  dan 
gerous  condition,  and  his  pitiful  unconsciousness,  the  unnatural 
tension  gave  way,  and  she  wept,  oh,  how  terribly  !  I  never  saw 
anything  like  it.  But  all  the  tears  that  had  been  so  long  con 
gealing  there,  were  melted,  and  poured  out.  The  conflict  was 
really  frightful.  It  seemed  as  if  with  every  wrench  the  straining 
heart-strings  would  be  broken.  But  at  length  the  long-needed 
indulgence  relieved  her.  She  grew  calm  and  quiet  ;  and,  drop 
ping  down  on  the  sofa,  she  fell  asleep  from  sheer  exhaustion. 

It  is  now  late  in  the  night,  and  I  must  bid  thee  a  hasty  adieu. 
What  I  may  have  for  my  next  writing,  Allah  only  knows. 

"  God  is  merciful  and  gracious  ;"*  "  God  is  mighty  and  wisc."f 
"  But  they  who  make  merchandise  of  God's  covenant  and  their 
oaths,  shall  have  no  portion  in  the  next  life."J 

Ever  thine, 

SHAHMAH. 

•      *  Koran.  fid.  tli 


LETTER   XXXII. 

THEODOSIA  SENT  TO  THE  CALABOOSE. 

The  Padre  is  alarmed — Necessity  of  Immediate  Action — Resolves  to  take  Theodosia  to 
New  York — Sudden  Preparation— Hurried  Adieu — On  the  way  to  the  Steamer — An 
Interruption— Armed  Men— A  Writ  served— Remarkable  last  Clause— Theodosia  re 
solves  to  surrender  herself  quietly — Her  beautiful  Faith— Her  Courage  fails — Her  Cries 
and  Distress— Indignity  to  the  Padre— Visit  to  Mr.  glicer— That  Gentleman  finds  the 
Papers  all  right — Advises  Shahmah — Congratulates  himself— Shahmah's  Horror  and 
Disgust— Slicer  in  the  Plot— Shahmah  suspects  his  Sanity— He  defends  his  Self-conscious 
ness — Most  horrible  Wrong  projected  and  defended  by  civilized  and  Christian  People  — 
Shahmah  withheld  from  chastising  Mr.  Slicer — All  American  Women  in  Danger — All 
who  do  not  protest  against  it,  involved  in  the  Guilt — The  Prison — An  unexpected  Friend 
— Unspeakable  Bitterness — Sudden  renovation. 

LODGINGS,  NEW  ORLEANS,  Oct.,  30. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

At  the  close  of  rny  last,  I  had  left  Theodosia  to  the  care 
of  Madame,  and  gone  to  attend  the  Padre,  who  had  expressed 
a  wish  to  speak  with  me  alone.  I  saw  at  once,  by  his  look,  that 
he  had  nothing  to  say,  that  could  cheer  or  strengthen  us  in  the 
dire  extremity,  which,  with  every  moment,  I  instinctively  felt  to 
be  more  nearly  approaching.  Even  in  his  distress,  which  was  deep 
and  searching,  I  could  not  help  admiring  the  delicacy  he  mani 
fested  in  introducing  the  foul  and  hateful  subject  of  Mr.  Mai- 
ford's  visit.  He  confirmed  my  worst  impressions.  In  short,  he 
believed  that  the  creditor  had  come,  for  the  sole  purpose  of  see 
ing  whether  Theodosia  would,  in  any  wise,  be  a  sufficiently  good 
speculation,  to  justify  him  in  daring  the  trouble  that  might  ensue, 
should  he  attach,  and  lay  claim  to  her,  as  property.  It  was, 
furthermore,  his  opinion,  that  as  the  impression  was  evidently  a 
strong  one,  he  would  be  likely  to  assert  his  claim  ;  so  that,  if 

880 


A  FOELOEN   HOPE.  381 

we  would  save  our  treasure,  something  should  be  done,  and  that 
immediately. 

"  How  can  he  dare  to  do  it  ?"  I  exclaimed.  "  Who  ever  heard 
of  such  a  thing  ?  It  is  impossible." 

"  Not  in  the  least  impossible  ;"  returned  the  Padre,  sadly. 

"  How  can  this  be  ?"  I  asked.  "  There  have  been  two  mar 
riages  with  free  men,  since  the  taint  occurred.  Would  not  both, 
or  either  of  them  expunge  the  curse  ?" 

"  Not  if  I  understand  the  law,"  he  answered.  "  Slavery 
inheres  in  the  female  line.  The  child  follows  the  condition  of 
the  mother  ;  nor  would  freedom  in  the  father,  though  he  were 
a  king,  be  of  the  least  use  to  the  children,  in  a  legal  point  of 
view.  In  this  case,  you  perceive,  there  is  a  direct  descent 
through  the  female  line.  If  it  had  been  interrupted  at  all,  it 
would  not,  at  least,  have  been  so  clear  as  it  now  is.  Doubtless, 
the  descendants  of  the  sons  of  this  ignoble  ancestress,  who  mar 
ried  free  women,  would  now  be  considered  free.  Slavery  is  thus 
made  perpetual  in  the  female  line,  and  nothing  but  a  special  act, 
under  certain  legal  forms  and  conditions,  can,  in  any  case,  anni 
hilate  or  set  it  aside." 

"  But  would  not  many  years  of  foreign  residence  do  so  ?"  I 
still  urged.  "  Not  only  the  mother,  but  the  grandmother,  lived 
both  in  France  and  Spain,  as  the  mother  and  Theodosia  have 
since  done  in  Brazil." 

"  Under  the  governments  both  of  Spain  and  Brazil,"  he 
answered,  "  slavery  exists  by  law  ;  and  although  France,  is  less 
guilty  in  this  respect,  I  am  not  aware  that  she  has  any  special 
act  of  manumission,  by  which  a  slave  would  be  made  free  on 
touching  her  shores.  And  though  all  these  points  may  be  open 
to  discussion,  yet  by  a  summary  course  of  proceeding,  which  the 
vast  preponderance  in  fa,vor  of  slavery  will  sustain  and  sanction, 
the  presumptive  significance  of  the  law  may  be  carried  into  effect, 
before  the  question  can  be  fairly — or  at  least  legally  raised.  In 
this  case,  as  you  must  see,  there  will  be  every  temptation  to  such 
a  course  ;  and  the  chances  of  a  fair  investigation,  which  in  these 


382  SHAHMAII   IN   PFESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

cases  are  always  faint  and  remote,  will,  by  the  wealth  and  popu 
larity  of  him  who  brings  the  suit,  now  be  greatly  diminished." 

"  But  if  there  is  no  law  against  this  most  monstrous  and  hor 
rible  thing  I"  I  exclaimed,  "  is  there  not,  at  least,  a  feeling 
against  it  ?  Will  these  people  permit  the  house  of  a  gentle 
man — one  of  their  own  peers — to  be  invaded,  and  his  daughters 
carried  off  with  impunity — or  without  a  strong  protest  being 
urged  against  it  tn 

11  That  remains  to  be  proved,"  he  responded  ;  his  sadness  deep 
ening  with  every  word,  as  he  added  ;  "I  should  be  very  glad  to 
encourage  you,  if  it  were  possible.  I  must  confess,  however, 
that  it  looks  extremely  dark.  But  argument  is  not  what  we 
need  at  present.  The  question  is — and  it  presses  urgently — 
what  shall  be  done  ?" 

After  various  propositions,  it  was  at  length  decided  that  Theo- 
dosia  should  be  sent  to  New  York  with  the  Padre,  where  some 
quiet  and  safe  place  in  the  country  might  be  found,  until  her 
father  was  able  to  rejoin  her.  I  was  to  remain,  and- assist 
Madame  in  the  nursing  and  protection  of  the  sick  man.  In  pursu 
ance  of  this  plan,  Madame,  with  more  judgment  and  decision 
than  I  had  ever  before  seen  her  assume,  made  herself  busy  with 
the  wardrobe,  selecting  only  a  few  necessary  and  plain  garments  ; 
and  I  was  pleased  to  witness  her  dispatch.  Theodosia,  mean 
while,  was  left  to  repose  ;  and  it  was  only  when  the  arrange 
ments  were  completely  made,  that  we  awoke  her.  At  first  she 
protested  against  leaving  her  father.  But  when  reminded  of  her 
probalile  fate,  she  made  no  further  objection,  and  directly  began 
to  prepare  herself.  The  carriage  was  already  at  the  door,  hav 
ing  been  brought  round  to  the  rear  of  the  house,  in  order  to 
be  more  out  of  sight  ;  for  bad  rumors  had  evidently  gone  abroad, 
and  neighbors  and  passengers  were  making  their  own  observa 
tions. 

There  were  but  few  words  of  adieu.  Theodosia  was  just  per 
mitted  to  kiss  her  father's  now  still  and  almost  lifeless  cheek,  and 
to  embrace  Madame,  when  we  hurried  her  into  the  carriage,  and 


A  EEMARKABLE   PROCESS.  383 

drove  with  all  possible  speed,  as  it  was  very  nearly  time  for  the 
steamer  to  sail. 

She  had  again  renerved  herself ;  and  as  we  rode  along,  she 
dictated  various  messages  to  her  father  and  aunt,  with  requests 
and  directions  for  Madame  and  the  servants,  with  surprising 
strength  and  clearness.  In  her  speech,  however,  she  often 
stopped,  conjuring  me  in  the  most  earnest  manner,  to  remain  with 
her  father,  and  not  to  leave  him,  until  the  Padre  should  return. 

As  we  were  passing  along  an  upper  and  very  quiet  street,  I 
heard  for  some  time  a  noise  as  of  horses  galloping  in  furious 
haste  ;  and  I  began  to  have  a  kind  of  nervous  sensation,  as  of 
being  followed.  I  think  Theodosia  had  the  same  feeling  ;  for  as 
it  came  nearer,  she  stopped  speaking,  and  clung  to  me,  saying  : 
"  0  Shahraah  1  when  shall  I  ever  see  you  again  ?" 

It  was  the  first  word  by  which  she  had  noticed  our  coming 
separation  ;  and  I  had  almost  thought  that  it  had  become  to  her 
a  thing  of  indifference.  At  this  moment  the  Padre  also  started, 
and  turned  very  pale  ;  and  the  next,  we  were  surrounded  by  an 
armed  troop.  There  was  a  loud  call  for  the  driver  to  stop,  and 
a  rough  threat  of  firing  into  the  carriage,  if  the  least  resistance 
should  be  offered.  One  of  these  men  knocked  the  coachman 
from  his  seat,  though  on  what  pretence  it  would  be  difficult  to 
tell,  as  the  poor  fellow  had  not  made  the  least  opposition.  And 
while  others  were  brandishing  knives  and  fire-arms  on  every  side 
of  the  carriage,  the  sheriff  proceeded  to  read  a  document,  set 
ting  forth  that  a  levy  for  the  security  of  debts  had  been  made 
on  the  goods  and  estate  of  Joseph  Bennett,  of  New  Orleans, 
Louisiana,  in  favor  of  Jason  Malford,  of  Mobile,  Alabama,  enu 
merating  houses,  grounds,  horses,  carriages,  household  furniture 
and  negroes. 

We  had  almost  begun  to  breathe  freely  again,  so  long  was 
he  in  coming  to  the  one  most  fearful  and  terrible  point.  Nor 
was  he,  the  cold  reader  of  that  cruel  and  monstrous  law,  which 
thus  had  classed  human  beings  among  brute  beasts,  and  insen 
sate  things,  altogether  unaffected  by  a  consciousness  of  some 


384:  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

sort ;  for  having  finished  the  above,  which  ran  into  details  of 
considerable  length,  particularly  describing,  with  almost  equal 
precision,  the  stew-pans,  and  the  "  girls "  and  "  boys,"  he  sud 
denly  became  silent  ;  and  it  was  not  until  one  of  the  officers 
swore  at  him  pretty  roundly,  that  he  went  on  again  to  add, 
that  the  young  woman,  known  as  Theoclosia  Bennett,  was  there 
by  claimed,  and  arrested  as  a  runaway  slave. 

I  remember  only  how  right  royally  that  attached  runaway — 
that  piece  of  human  merchandise — bore  herself  in  the  conflict 
that  ensued.  As  if  she  had  anticipated  my  purpose,  which  was 
to  seize  and  hold  her  till  the  last  moment,  rather  than  suffer  her 
thus  to  be  taken,  she  resolved  to  throw  herself  upon  the  mercy 
of  her  pursuers. 

"  Look  !"  she  said,  pointing  to  the  men  ;  "  what  can  you  do, 
but  let  me  go  ?  Our  friends  from  Feliciana  will  be  here  to 
morrow.  They  will  be  able  to  do  something  for  me.  Do  not 
fear.  I  shall  only,  as  I  hear,  be  taken  to  the  prison  ;  but  they 
cannot  shut  out  heaven.  They  cannot  exclude  me  from  God 
and  my  sweet  mamma." 

-  Glancing  hastily  from  the  carriage  window,  she  said,  as  if 
seeking  only  to  comfort  and  reassure  us  :  "  They  are  human 
still ;  and  they  will  not — they  cannot  do  me  wrong." 

"  I  shall  be  near  you,  my  darling,"  I  whispered. 

"And  he  whom  I  most  fear!"  she  whispered  back  again. 

"  Shall  not  enter,"  I  added,  grasping  her  hand  ;  for  the 
sheriff  was  impatient  ;  and  the  excitement  round  the  carriage 
looked  rather  alarming  to  his  party.  We  could  see  that  this 
proceeding  was  more  or  less  understood,  and  that  questions  had 
arisen  concerning  it. 

"I  am  content,  then,"  she  responded;  and  as  the  sheriff 
took  possession  of  his  prize,  everything  swam  before  me.  I 
was  aroused,  however,  by  the  Padre,  who  informed  me  that  for 
safe-keeping,  and  protection  against  impending  mobs,  or  at 
tempts  at  forcible  rescue,  Theodosia  was  to  be  carried  to  the 
city  prison,  generally  here  termed  the  Calaboose. 


MR.    SLICER   FINDS    ALL    EIGHT.  385 

But  when  she  came  to  be  torn  away  from  us,  her  strength 
once  more  failed  her.  I  never  shall  forget,  to  my  dying  day, 
the  look  of  despair  with  which  she  clung  to  me,  still  entreating, 
during  that  last  most  horrible  consultation  and  action  ;  "  0 
Shahmah  !  0,  my  good  Padre  !  do  not  let  them  take  me  ! 
Save — save  me  1" 

Upon  this  the  sheriff  seized  her  with  a  rude  hand.  At  the 
touch,  she  stiffened,  and  turned  so  livid,  her  face  was  almost 
purple.  I  thought  she  was  absolutely  suffocated,  and  would 
never  revive  again.  It  was  in  vain  that  the  Padre  wept,  and 
prayed  to  go  with  his  dear  and  precious  child.  They  thrust 
him  off  rudely,  brandishing  knives  and  pistols  in  his  venerable 
face. 

Leaving  the  Padre  to  act  in  this  extremity  as  he  best  might, 
I  flew  to  Mr.  Slicer  ;  and,  fortunately,  as  I  thought,  found  him 
at  home.  But  what  words — what  letters — what  merely  external 
signs  can  convey  to  you  a  sense  of  all  the  utter  loathing  that 
he  gave  me  !  I  thought  at  first  that  I  did  not  hear  correctly. 
I  would  not  believe  that  he  really  understood  the  case.  But 
he  cut  me  short  in  my  protestations,  by  coolly  and  quietly  say 
ing,  that  he  had  spoken  with  the  witnesses,  and  examined  the 
papers  ;  and,  finding  them  all  right,  had  nothing  more  to  say. 

Still,  I  would  not  believe,  and  was  proceeding  to  explain, 
when  he  broke  me  off  abruptly  by  saying  :  "  My  advice,  young 
man,  is,  that  you  let  this  matter  alone — entirely  alone.  There, 
see  !  I  have  just  been  looking  at  the  affidavits,  and  I  find 
them  clear  and  strong.  The  case  is  good  as  any  case  can  be.'7 

"But  suppose  it  is  good,"  I  answered,  still  combating, 
because  I  was  yet  unwilling  to  believe  him  so  wholly  a  brute  ; 
u  suppose  she  is  what  she  is  represented.  She  is  your  brother's 
daughter — she  is  your  own  near  kindred.  Cannot  you  give 
bail  ? — cannot  you  give  money  to  release  and  redeem  her  ?" 

"  Men  don't  give  either  bail  or  money — that  is,  if  they're 
prudent  men — without  something  to  show  for  it.  'Twould  be 
against  my  principles  to  interfere  in  such  a  case,  besides  not 

If 


386  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

being  the  cunningest  thing  that  I  could  do  I"  And  he  chuckled 
interiorly,  as  if  congratulating  himself  at  some  apparent  good 
fortune,  which  I  could  not,  even  then,  comprehend  was  the 
anticipated  destruction  of  his  brother's  heir,  which  would  finally, 
or  directly,  in  case  of  his  brother's  immediate  death,  create 
himself  heir  instead,  with  a  comfortable  look  at  the  princely 
Brazilian  estates,  which  were  now  too  far  away  to  protect  either 
Mr.  Bennett  or  his  child. 

As  all  this  dawned  slowly  on  my  utmost  capacity  of  conceiv 
ing  baseness,  I  was  stricken  aghast  at  the  bold  and  Heaven- 
daring  crimes  he  was  abetting  ;  for,  then,  I  saw  clearly,  that 
he  had  unfolded  and  nurtured,  if  he  did  not  originate,  this 
worse  than  hellish  plot.  But  when  I  attempted  to  speak  to 
such  a  man,  I  had  no  power  to  utter  what  I  felt  of  indignation 
and  horror  ;  and  I  half-gasped  out :  "  You  do  not  mean  what 
you  say  !  It  is  not  possible  that  you  will  let  your  niece — the 
daughter  of  your  brother — be  attached,  and  sold  as  a  slave  !" 

"You  are  too  warm,  young  man — altogether  too  warm,"  he 
said,  levelling  his  cold,  blue  eyes  on  me,  until  they  seemed  like 
ice-bolts  driven  against  my  heart.  "  I've  told  you  before,  that 
'twouldn't  do  to  meddle  with  these  things.  None  but  incendiaries 
do  ;  and  they  get  their  pay — yes,  faster  than  they  want  it, 
young  man.  Be  advised,  then,  and  trust  to  nay  experience. 
It's  all  right — a  fair  business  transaction.  I  couldn't  justify 
myself  for  interfering  with  it.  Do  we  not  learn  it  in  the  cate 
chism,  and  read  it  in  the  Bible  all  our  lives  :  "  Thou  shalt  not 
covet  thy  neighbor's  goods.'  Think  of  that,  young  man  !  Think 
of  that !  Law  is  law  ;  and  business  is  business.  I  never  inter 
meddle,  further  than  to  know  it's  all  right." 

"  But  are  you  serious — do  you  really  know  and  mean  what 
you  say  ?"  I  urged,  still  willing  to  believe  he  could  not  be  so  bad 
as  he  represented  himself. 

"  Don't  I  ?"  he  returned  with  a  sneer,  that  seemed  more  like 
the  expression  of  fiendish  than  human  feeling.  "  I  rather  think 
I  know  what  I  am  about  ;  pretty  wide  awake,  as  a  general 


ME.    SLICEK   SHOWS   HIS   HAND.  387 

thing,"  he  continued,  with  the  same  indescribable  self-gratulating 
chuckle  I  had  before  heard  ;  after  which  he  added  :  "  So,  you 
see,  I  act  upon  principle." 

After  a  moment,  he  resumed  :  "  More  than  all  that,  Malford  's 
greatly  struck  with  her.  He's  a  first-rate  fellow — sound  to  the 
back-bone.  We've  had  a  good  deal  of  business  together,  he  and 
I,  fust  and  last,  and  always  friendly.  I  don't  think  I  shall  begin 
on  a  different  track  at  this  late  hour.  I  don't  blame  him,  either. 
The  girl's  handsome  and  lively.  It's  a  first-rate  chance  for  any 
man  to  get  her  ;  for  if  he  didn't  want  her  himself,  there'd  always 
be  an  open  market,  with  advanced  prices,  for  a  dozen  years,  at 
least.  If  he  hadn't  taken  such  a  fancy  to  her,  I  don't  know  but 
I  should  have  had  her  myself." 

If  I  had  been  among  Bedouins,  or  Thugs,  or  the  shanbah*  of 
the  desert,  I  might  have  had  hope  in  such  a  case,  because  the 
voice  of  nature  could  not  be  wholly  extinct  in  their  rude  bosoms. 
But  here — how  shall  I  find  ink  black  enough  to  write  so  foul  a 
thing  ? — here,  in  this  free,  republican,  civilized,  Christian  land 
of  schools  and  churches,  a  beautiful,  delicate  and  highly  accom 
plished  young  girl,  is  seized  for  debt  and  sold  as  a  piece  of  mer 
chandise — sold  into  the  basest  and  the  most  outrageous  condi 
tions  ;  and  the  churches,  and  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and 
the  members  of  Christ's  body,  and  the  loving  and  protecting 
fathers,  and  the  happy  wives  and  mothers,  and  all  the  good  and 
virtuous  women,  will  look  upon  it  and  smile  inanely,  and  let  it 
go  by,  trailing  its  long,  black  mark  of  eternal  condemnation 
against  all  those  who,  in  any  way,  do,  or  permit,  or  sanction 
these  most  horrible  outrages,  that  cannot  be  called  savage ;  for 
nothing  but  the  most  highly  civilized  Christendom  has  anything 
to  compare  with  them. 

Why  I  did  not  throttle  that  fiend,  I  cannot  tell.  I  sprang 
toward  him — I  felt  as  if  I  should  crush  the  breath  out  of  him 
at  a  single  gripe.  But  I  had  no  power  to  touch  him.  For  the 
second  time  the  same  mysterious  force  seemed  to  arrest  the  for- 

*  Banditti. 


388  SHAHMAII    IN    rUKSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

ward  step  and  paralyze  the  lifted  arm.  It  might  have  been  my 
good  angels  ;  for  now  I  see  how  I  should  have  wronged  myself — 
wronged  Theodosia — to  have  touched  him,  even  with  the  end  of 
my  cane.  But  he  is  a  good,  honorable,  business  man,  of  a  good 
social  and  religious  standing  in  this  free,  republican  and  Christ 
ian  country  !  Is  it  possible  that  any  really  right-minded  and 
conscientious  person  can  know  this  thing  that  is  called  American 
Slavery,  and  not  protest  against  it  ?  What  woman,  I  ask,  can 
be  truly  honored  and  honorable — can  be  really  s&fe — in  a  coun 
try  where  deeds  like  this  are  sustained  and  enforced  by  law  !  If 
a  young  lady  of  a  noble  family  and  unrivalled  fairness  can  be 
ranked  with  negroes,  and  attached  as  property,  where  is  the 
woman  in  all  the  United  States  who  can  absolutely  feel  herself 
safe — especially  if  she  be  of  a  dark  complexion — who  can  have 
full  assurance  that  she  may  not  some  day  be  seized  and  sold  to 
the  man  she  most  abhors,  and  to  the  most  abhorrent  connec 
tions  ?  And  how  many  good  and  modest  young  girls  there  are, 
even  among  the  servile  classes,  who  have  ministers  of  the  Gospel 
and  good  Christian  women  to  say  that  they  must  submit  to  the 
pollution,  however  modest  and  true  may  be  their  feelings.  The 
minister  that  gives  them  the  holy  sacraments  of  the  church, 
covenants  with  the  evil  doers,  and  sells  them  for  a  price  ;  and 
every  woman  in  the  land  who  knows,  and  does  not  protest  against 
it,  consents  to  the  wrong.  And  thus  by  proxy  she  herself 
becomes  polluted,  though  in  her  own  person  she  may  be — 

"  Chaste  as  the  icicle,  curded  of  purest  snow, 
That  hangs  on  Dian's  temple." 

And  thus  her  sins  are  multiplied,  with  malignant  and  fearful 
rapidity.  Do  American  women  ever  think  of  this  ?  and  can  they 
tell  me  how  to  escape  such  a  dreadful  malediction,  as  they  are 
thus  continually  drawing  down  upon  themselves  ?  It  is  a  curse 
that  cannot  die  with  them,  but  will  descend  to  their  posterity, 
with  the  seeds  of  innumerable  and  deadly  evils  so  long  as  slavery 
exists,  and  perhaps  even  much  longer. 


HIS   WATCH   BY   THE   PKISON.  389 

I  rushed  from  the  house,  for  if  I  had  looked  at  him  again — if 
I  had  met  once  more  that  cold,  cruel,  leaden-blue  eye,  or  heard 
another  of  his  maddening  and  insulting  words,  I  could  not  have 
answered  either  for  his  safety  or  my  own.  As  the  defender  of 
Theodosia,  my  life  had  now  become  more  than  ever  precious  to 
me.  And  thus  it  was  saved,  even  against  my  own  consent  or 
will. 

Having  announced  myself  at  home,  that  there  might  be  no 
needless  anxiety  on  my  account,  I  went  to  offer  to  Theodosia  all 
the  protection  I  could,  that  of  my  openly  expressed  will  to  stand 
by  her  to  the  last  moment.  It  was  almost  dark  when  I  reached 
the  prison.  I  resolved  to  remain  there  through  the  night,  though 
in  this  I  had  much  opposition  to  contend  with.  The  police  and 
city  watch  repeatedly  ordered  me  away  ;  and  why  they  did 
not  use  violent  measures,  I  cannot  imagine.  I,  however,  ad 
dressed  them  quietly  and  respectfully,  but  with  firmness.  I  told 
them  that  I  had  a  friend  in  there,  a  young,  innocent,  and  unpro 
tected  girl — that  all  I  wished  was  to  keep  as  near  by  her  as  pos 
sible — I  had  promised  her  that  I  would  do  so.  I  assured  them 
of  peaceful  intent,  and  also  that  I  was  wholly  unarmed,  and  al 
most  an  entire  stranger  in  the  city  ;  and,  in  fine,  that  they  might 
appoint  any  force  to  watch  me,  provided  only  that  they  left  me 
to  my  quiet  vigil,  which  I  had  no  mind  to  share  with  any. 

I  was  surprised  when  I  saw  how  much  what  I  had  said  affect 
ed  them.  Are  there  not  sometimes  other  and  higher  influences, 
that  lend  power  to  our  persuasions  ?  So  it  has  seemed  to  me  ;  and 
in  this  case,  especially  when  I  know  that,  from  the  very  strain 
of  suffering  that  was  on  me,  I  spoke  coldly,  yet  never  did  I  pro 
duce  such  an  effect,  and  that,  apparently,  upon  the  most  un 
promising  conditions. 

One  of  the  men,  who  had  not  spoken  all  the  while,  said,  warmly  : 
"  You  are  right.  And  I,  for  one,  will  stand  by  you.  If  I'm 
anywhere  about,  they'll  have  to  take  up  the  pavements  before 
they  take  you." 

Then  coming  closer  to  me,  he  said,  in  a  low  whisper  :  "  I  sup- 


390  SHAHMAH   IN   PUKSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

pose  I  saw  her  ;  and  because  I'm  a  father  myself,  and  don't 
know  what'll  come  to  mine,  I  want  to  do  something  for  her. 
But  that  won't  be  much,"  he  added,  regarding  the  heavy  walls 
with  a  mournful  look  ;  "  still,  I  want  to  do  something,  for  I  know 
how  frightened  and  skeery  the  poor  little  thing  must  be,  and  she 
so  tender  and  pale-looking." 

Then  coming  still  nearer,  and  speaking  still  lower,  he  asked : 
"  What  was  it,  anyhow  ?  It  could  not  have  been  crime 
—and  "— 

Seeing  that  he  had  really  an  honest,  good  feeling,  I  gave 
him,  in  a  few  words,  the  leading  points  of  the  case. 

"  That  is  awful  !"  he  said.  "  I  have  heard  of  many  terrible 
things  in  this  line,  as  everybody  that  lives  in  the  way  of  it  must 
— but  I  never  heard  anything  so  bad  as  this.  It  makes  me  feel 
as  if  I  wanted  to  take  my  own  honest  wife  and  daughters,  and 
get  out  of  the  track  of  such  things.  I  tell  you  what,  this  has 
come  over  me  like  the  voice  of  God  sounding  in  my  ears,  saying, 
'  Arise  and  go  forth.  Tarry  not,  for  where  such  things  are  done, 
there  is  no  assurance  of  health,  or  peace,  or  safety  for  any — no, 
not  even  for  the  highest.' " 

At  this  moment  he  was  interrupted  by  some  one  calling  in  the 
distance,  and  grasping  my  hand  cordially  with  a  low-spoken — "  I'm 
with  you,  in  heart  and  soul  1"  he  left  me  much  surprised  to  hear 
such  language  from  one  of  the  officials  of  the  city  of  New  Or 
leans.  But  are  there  not  many  such  minds — many  such  strong 
and  true  wills,  if  they  could  be  freed  from  the  fetters  of  poverty, 
which  this  overgrasping  monopoly  is  continually  riveting,  more 
and  more  closely,  around  them  ?  I  believe  it  ;  and  I  see,  more 
over,  that  the  gyves  are  breaking — not  of  class  or  color  merely, 
but  of  humanity  ;  and,  like  bands  of  scorched  flax,  they  will,  at 
no  very  distant  day,  fall  apart  of  themselves.  The  working- 
hand,  and  with  it  the  growing  mind,  must  and  will  be  free. 

I  did  not  say  it  ;  but  I  had  inly  resolved  not  to  leave  that  place 
alive,  until  she  whom  I  had  come  to  protect  should  be  brought 
out,  so  that  I  could  know  that  she  was  safe. 


BITTER   AND   AGONIZING    THOUGHTS.  391 

But  oh,  what  floods  aud  depths  of  bitterness  rolled  over,  and 
opened  into  my  soul  !  It  is  inconceivable,  now  that  it  is  past, 
how  I  could  have  endured  that  night — how  I  could  have  thought, 
moved,  breathed,  and  yet  have  known  that  my  beautiful  and 
peerless  Theodosia  was  locked  up  there  among  common  criminals 
—that  she  was  made  a  thing  of  price — a  piece  of  merchandise 
— to  be  bought  and  sold — that  she  was  in  the  clutches  of  a 
strong  and  relentless  law,  and  might — nay,  probably  would — be 
delivered  up  to  that  gross  and  beastly  man — to  be  compelled 
unto  the  death  to  the  commission  of  foulest  sin.  If  all  that  I 
thought  and  felt  in  that  horrible  night  could  have  been  put 
into  language,  there  was  a  cry  in  my  soul  loud  and  strong 
enough  to  reach  every  heart  in  the  land,  of  man,  woman  or 
child.  And  I  sometimes  think  that  I  have,  done,  this  ;  for,  as  I  lay 
there,  on  the  cold  ground,  a  will  to  waken  the  sleepers  went 
forth,  with  an  infinite  agony  that  almost  rent  the  life  out  of  me 
in  passing. 

There  I  lay  prostrate,  and  nearly  unconscious  for  a  while  ; 
but  at  length  a  complete  newness  and  wholeness  of  life  possessed 
me.  I  knew  then  that  my  cry  was  heard,  or  felt — consciously 
or  unconsciously — and  that  it  should  be  answered — answered  by 
fathers  and  mothers — answered  by  husbands  and  wives — an 
swered  by  brothers  and  sisters — answered  by  men  and  women, 
and  little  children.  By  a  tide  of  power  flowing  from  all  hearts 
—by  an  atmosphere  of  light,  emanating  from  all  minds — by  a 
sense  of  justice,  opened  by  all  men — by  a  feeling  of  humanity 
that  is  native  to  all  women,  the  work  of  a  complete  social  re 
novation  must  and  will  carried  be  forward.  If  I  had  not  seen  this, 
so  clearly  as  I  did,  I  verily  believe  that  either  life  or  reason 
would  have  paid  the  forfeit,  in  that  most  terrible  conflict. 

And  how  was  Theodosia  all  this  time  ?  What  fears,  what 
terrors,  what  dangers  might  not  have  beset  her — her,  the  pure 
and  cloistered  one,  now  locked  up  among  the  vilest,  in  a  com 
mon  prison  ?  But  shall  I  say  the  vilest,  when  such  a  person  as 
Mr.  Slicer  walks  abroad,  an  honorable  man,  to  feed,  with  his 


392  SHAIIMAH  IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

cankerous  gold,  the  fat  tithes  of  Christian  churches  ?  I  recall 
it;  and  declare  it,  that  where  such  men  are  honored,  virtue  must 
fly  to  the  ranks  of  the  outlaw.  I  am  more  and  more  drawn  to 
the  unfortunate  classes  ;  for  they  have  not  willed  themselves  to 
be  the  slaves  of  sin,  any  more  than  the  poor  negroes  have  willed 
themselves  to  be  the  slaves  of  cruel  and  barbarous  white  men. 
All  classes  are  sufferers  ;  and  thus  I  come  back  to  my  great 
hope  for  right  and  redemption  for  all. 

And  thus,  for  the  time,  I  leave  you.  I  shall  report  all  the 
changes  as  they  occur  ;  for  I  well  know  how  your  fraternal 
hearts  will  be  watching  and  aching  for  them.  As  for  myself,  it 
seems  as  if  I  had  no  feeling.  I  am  yet  stunned  with  the  blow 
that  has  struck  me.  I  can  write  no  more  at  present,  but  my 
salaam  for  thee  and  Youley. 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    XXXIII. 

THEODOSTA    SOLD   AT    PUBLIC    AUCTION. 

Arrival  of  Mr.  Tan  Brouer  and  Robert — Mr.  Bennett  passes  over  the  Crisis — Mr. 
Malford  resolves  to  have  Theodosia — Young  Men  coming  to  the  Rescue — Theodosia 
appears — Her  serene  Face — The  Note — The  Auction  Room — Many  people  gathered 
— Insolence  of  two  young  Men — Shahmah  dashes  them  off — Is  cheered — His  Speech 
— Theodosia's  Reply — The  Padre's  solemn  Confirmation — Shouts  and  Enthusiasm — 
Theodosia  sold  to  Mr.  Malford— He  dares  not  take  her— She  is  remanded  to  Prison 
— She  refuses  to  accept  his  Proposals — Robert  and  his  young  Men — The  Plot  matured 
— The  Rescue — The  mutual  Declaration — Embarkation  and  Adieux — Theodosia  and 
her  friends  sail  for  Brazil — Shahmah  and  his  return  Home. 

LODGINGS,  NEW  ORLEANS,  Oct.  31. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  return  to  the  prison,  and  my  lonely  vigil  there.  As 
the  morning  advanced,  I  became  the  object  of  curiosity,  and 
the  subject  of  remark  to  many  idlers,  and  loitering  groups. 
But  I  did  not  heed  them  ;  for  I  was  resolved,  at  all  events,  to 
maintain  my  post.  About  nine  o'clock  I  was  cheered  by  a  visit 
from  the  good  Padre,  who  informed  me  that  Mr.  Bennett  had 
come  out  of  his  stupor,  and  was  evidently  past  the  crisis.  He 
appeared  very  anxious  about  Theodosia,  wondering  why  she  was 
not  there.  But,  on  being  told  that  she  was  confined,  just  at 
this  time,  and  unable  to  come  out,  he  was  fain  to  content  him 
self  with  that  ;  though  he  was  not  exactly  satisfied,  wondering 
much  what  it  could  mean,  because  she  was  never  sick. 

I  was  also  further  cheered  by  the  presence  and  sympathy  of 
Mr.  Van  Brouer  and  Robert,  who  had  not  been  inactive,  though 
they  were  not  able  to  be  with  us  as  they  had  arranged.  They 
had  held  several  interviews  with  Mr.  Malford,  hoping  to  make 

IT*  393 


394:  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

some  arrangement  for  the  rescue  of  Theodosia;  but  their  efforts, 
as  yet,  were  unavailing.  He  openly  declared  that  he  wanted 
her  himself,  and  that  money  would  not  purchase  her  ;  for  he 
was  determined  to  outbid  any  ten  men  that  might  come  against 
him. 

They  all  entreated  me  to  go  home  for  rest  and  refreshment  ; 
but  I  could  not  leave  that  door  for  one  moment ;  for  we  had 
learned  that  Theodosia  was  to  be  taken  to  the  place  of  sale  that 
very  morning  ;  and  I  was  afraid  of  missing  her. 

Finding  me  resolute,  they  left  me,  Robert  first  engaging  to  see 
a  number  of  young  men,  who  were  leaders  in  certain  military 
companies,  through  whom  he  hoped  to  effect  her  rescue.  He 
knew,  he  said,  that  by  every  principle  of  honor  and  chivalry, 
which  they  so  truly  cherished — toward  white  women,  at  least — 
they  would  be  ready  for  the  work,  both  here  and  in  Mobile, 
where  Mr.  Malford  would  probably  take  her. 

Several  times  in  the  course  of  the  morning  the  great  door 
had  opened,  but  I  was  doomed  to  disappointment,  until  just  be 
fore  noon,  when  a  carriage  drove  up,  which  I  directly  thought 
had  come  for  Theodosia.  But  no  stir  was  made  for  some  time 
after  ;  and  my  patience  was  nearly  exhausted.  At  length,  how 
ever,  the  door  opened  ;  and  by  the  curious  and  earnest-looking 
groups  that  were  clustered  about  in  the  dim  and  naked  halls,  I 
knew  that  something  unusual  was  astir. 

As  soon  as  I  saw  her,  even  at  that  distance,  I  knew  that  the 
angels  must  have  been  with  her,  through  that  long  and  fearful 
night.  Her  face  was  really  radiant,  as  if  the  light  of  heaven 
still  lingered  about  her.  What  surprised  me  most  was  that  she 
seemed  quiet  and  strong — better  than  I  had  seen  her  at  any 
time  since  the  first  bitter  day  of  her  sorrow. 

She  saw  and  recognized  me  instantly,  waving  her  hand  almost 
gaily  in  answer  to  my  salutation,  as  she  was  led  along.  As  she 
came  to  the  door,  I  received  her  in  my  arms.  If  all  the  hosts 
of  hell  had  been  there,  to  hiss  and  sneer  at  me,  I  could  not 
have  done  otherwise.  I  kissed  her  pale  cheek,  devoutly  thank- 


A   SWEET   AND   PKECIOUS    MISSIVE.  395 

ing  God  for  her  safety — and  for  the  peace,  comfort,  and  hope 
that  seemed  to  shine  oat  anew  from  her  beaming  eyes.  Then, 
drawing  her  arm  through  mine,  in  spite  of  the  officer  who  had 
her  in  charge,  I  led  her  to  the  carriage. 

"  I  will  be  there,"  I  whispered  ;  "  and  so  will  other  good 
friends  who  have  come,  and  are  waiting  to  see  you." 

Before  the  officers  had  fairly  crowded  me  out,  I  had  received 
from  her  a  bit  of  paper,  which  I  kept  carefully,  holding  it  tight 
in  dashing  out  of  the  carriage — which  I  had  to  do  in  order  to 
escape  being  dashed  out.  She  had  pressed  my  hand  in  adieu  ; 
and  the  grateful  look  that  she  gave,  as  the  carriage  turned,  I 
shall  always  carry  with  me.  That  look  was  so  vivid  in  me,  that 
I  almost  forgot  the  paper,  for  which  I  had  then  but  a  single  mo 
ment  of  attention.  Beautiful — wonderful  were  the  words  which 
I  unfolded. 

"  Dear  Shahmah,"  it  began,  "  I  have  not  been  alone — or 
afraid — or  distressed.  Strange  as  it  may  seem,  it  is  true.  I 
asked  mamma  to  come  to  me  ;  and  she  came.  I  know  I 
saw  her,  and  felt  her  hands  touching  me  and  caressing  me. 
Oh,  how  mamma  must  feel  to  think  of  this  ;  and  how  glad 
I  am  that  my  dear  father  did  not  know  it  I  I  am  sure  that 
I  shall  be  brought  out  of  it.  I  have  felt  the  power  of  God  in 
my  soul.  I  know  he  will  not  forsake  me.  And  the  holy  Ma 
donna  came  very  near  me — nearer  than  ever  before.  The  light 
that  shone  out  of  her  filled  the  prison.  Still  shall  I  be  kept,  as 
I  keep  myself,  her  pure  and  worthy  votaress;  for  her  sweet  grace 
filled  me  with  peace  and  comfort.  I  know  what  my  enemies  are 
seeking  to  do  ;  but  they  shall  be  confounded.  Tell  them  all, 
my  good  and  true  friends,  how  truly  I  love  and  bless  them — bless 
them  with  this  present  strength,  that  £omes  I  know  not  whence 
—unless  it  is  from  God.  Do  all  you  can  for  me,  as  I  see  you 
will ;  and  be  assured  that  I  am  strong  and  true  enough  to 
bide  this  terrible  day,  looking  away  from  the  wrongs  below,  up 
into  the  sweet  heavens,  from  whence  God,  and  the  holy,  and  the 


396  SHAHMAH    IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

sanctified,  are  sending  down  to  me  streams  of  life,  that  witt  sus 
tain  and  carry  me  through." 

How  full — how  overflowing  with  her  own  beautiful  spirit,  was 
this  short  and  simple  missive  !  I  gathered  its  sanctity  into  my 
soul,  knowing  that  that  heart  was  not  to  be  polluted — aye,  and 
believing  also,  that  the  rescue,  which  she  so  strongly  proclaimed, 
must  be,  and  was  at  hand. 

Fortunately,  on  my  way  to  the  auction  hall,  I  met  Mr.  Van 
Brouer,  the  Padrd  and  Robert,  who  were  seeking  me,  to  give  in 
formation  of  a  change  in  the  place  of  sale.  It  had  been  at  first 
reported,  and  even  advertised,  to  be  at  the  principal  slave  mart 
— a  fine  building  with  a  noble  rotunda,  and  worthy  a  better  use. 
But  for  some  reason  they  had  taken  her  to  one  of  the  common 
auction  rooms,  of  which  there  are  several  in  the  city. 

We  all  agreed  that  it  was  the  intention  to  complete  the  legal 
formality  of  the  sale  with  as  little  disturbance  and  outside  show 
as  possible  ;  and  as  Mr.  Malford  resolved  to  buy  in  the  victim, 
at  any  price,  it  was  plain  that  the  less  competition  there  might  be 
in  the  sale,  the  better  it  would  be  for  him.  Nor  was  he  without 
strong  fears  of  losing  his  prize  altogether  ;  for  he  well  knew 
that  the  common  sympathy  and  good  feeling,  even  of  New 
Orleans,  could  not  bear  this — especially  of  the  younger,  and  less 
corrupt  portion  of  the  people.  Robert  also  assured  me  that  he 
could,  and  should,  raise  volunteers  to  any  amount,  for  the  ulti 
mate  rescue  of  our  brave  Theodosia,  whose  heroic  and  noble 
conduct  had  won  commendation  from  all.  She  had,  indeed, 
seemed  to  transcend  all  heroism  in  her  really  saintly  spirit  and 
behavior.  My  good  Robert  also  said  that  he  had  the  word  of 
at  least  a  dozen  leaders,  who  had  declared  that  she  should  never 
be  taken  to  Mobile,  where  rescue  would  be  more  difficult  and 
dangerous,  and  where  Mr.  Malford  would  have  the  advantage  of 
being  at  home,  and  we  the  disadvantage  of  being  among 
strangers. 

"  Let  us  take  comfort,  then,  and  hoard  our  strength  for  this 


A   BAND   OF   YOUNG   MEN.  397 

great  trial  ;"  said  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  as  we  turned  toward  a  com 
mon-looking,  two  story  house,  around  the  basement  of  which, 
and  all  along  the  several  streets  and  lanes  leading  to  it,  was 
gathered  an  immense  throng. 

"  Let  us  take  comfort,"  said  Robert,  "  these  are  the  very 
flower  of  the  city."  And  I  noticed,  as  he  spoke,  that  the 
greater  part  of  them  were  fine  and  noble  looking  young  men. 

"This  augurs  well,  indeed,"  said  the  Padre,  bowing  in  return 
to  the  salaams  on  every  side.  "  There  are  many  of  our  own 
church  and  people  here.  Will  they  suffer  our  dear  child  to  be  slain? 
But  look  you,  yonder."  And  he  pointed  to  a  large  auction  bill, 
that  had  been  put  up,  and  was  not  yet  demolished,  as  most  of 
its  fellows  were.  We  then  read  that  a  very  handsome,  ac 
complished  and  white,  Spanish-American  girl,  was  to  be  sold  at 
public  auction  that  day,  without  fail.  My  brain  swam  and  reeled, 
as  I  read  ;  yet  how  many  such  things  may,  and  will  be  seen, 
by  friends  equally  true  and  loving — aye,  and  far  more  helpless  ! 

When  we  reached  the  stand,  we  found  that  Robert's  private 
telegraphic  circular  had  done  its  work  well,  and  many  looks  and 
signs  conveyed  to  him  intelligence  which  was  not  understood 
elsewhere.  Rumors  of  the  beauty  and  accomplishments,  as  well 
as  the  remarkable  history  of  the  young  captive,  had  also  excited 
considerable  attention,  and  a  great  deal  of  good  feeling.  The 
crowd  increased  rapidly  ;  and  I  knew  by  the  look  of  the  faces,  that 
there  was  not  only  a  good  degree  of  interest,  but  a  strong  will 
in  their  expression.  Yes,  be  it  recorded.  There  is  a  spark  of 
honor  left,  even  in  the  hearts  of  American  slave-holders.  The 
arrest  and  exposure  for  sale  of  such  a  young  lady  as  Theodosia, 
was  an  outrage  against  even  their  cold  and  hard-faced  custom. 

It  was  only  the  half  brutish  that  presumed  to  approach  her. 
Others  held  back  respectfully,  as  if  she  had  been  in  any  other 
place. 

As  we  came  up,  a  low  and  beastly-looking  fellow,  whose  foul 
flesh  was  saturated  with  whisky,  and  bloated  with  licentious 
ness  in  every  form,  had  proceeded  to  make  a  personal  exaniiim- 


398  SHAIIMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

tion  of  the  "  great  candidate,"  as  another  of  the  same  stamp  who 
accompanied  him  had  just  named  Theodosia.  She  was  standing 
nearly  in  the  centre  of  a  low,  dirty  platform,  round  which  se 
veral  gentlemen  had  gathered,  and  stood  conversing  together, 
very  earnestly. 

I  saw  that  Malford  was  watching  them  with  an  evil  eye  ;  but 
though  evidently  disturbed,  he  wanted  courage  or  good  feeling 
enough  to  defend  her. 

Gracious  Allah  1  how  the  sight  maddened  me  !  I  felt  at  once 
the  strength  and  the  rage  of  a  tiger.  With  a  single  bound  I 
sprang  to  her  side,  and  seizing  each  of  the  fellows  by  the  throat, 
I  dashed  them  aside,  with  a  force  that  must  nearly  have  sent 
the  breath  out  of  their  vile  bodies.  I  knew  not,  and  cared  not 
then,  what  should  become  of  me.  I  expected  nothing  but  ar 
rest  for  a  high  misdemeanor,  if  not  for  a  treasonable  offence. 
But  instead  of  this,  loud  and  long-continued  cheers,  saluted  and 
encouraged  me. 

But  intermingled  with  these  shouts  from  the  better  class, 
there  were  low  and  sullen  cries  of,  "  Pitch  him  off !"  "  Tote  him 
out  !"  "  He's  no  business  there  1"  "  Nobody'll  buy  her  with 
that  hoss  hitched  on  !"  "  That  fellow's  a  buffalo,  powerful, 
strong  and  hearty  1  Pitch  him  out  there  !" 

But,  to  my  surprise,  not  a  hand  was  laid  on  me.  The  officers, 
if  they  had  intended  such  a  thing,  had  felt  the  public  pulse  too 
truly  to  dare  it. 

"  Be  comforted,  my  Theodosia,"  I  said,  passing  an  arm  round 
her  waist,  for  I  feared  she  was  going  to  fall.  In  the  meantime, 
our  friends  had  come  up  and  stood  in  a  group  around  us. 

As  soon  as  the  tumult  had  subsided,  still  holding  Theodosia 
by  the  hand,  still  embracing  and  supporting  her  with  the  left 
arm,  I  said  :  "  Gentlemen,  permit  me  a  moment's  speech." 

Loud  cries  of  "  Hear  !  hear  I"  ended  in  a  profound  silence, 
so  deep  was  the  interest  the  scene  excited. 

"  Gentlemen,"  I  began  again,  "  before  God,  and  in  the  pre 
sence  of  all  these  witnesses,  I  declare  that  I  love  this  young  lady 


DECLARATIONS  OF  THE  HEART.  399 

with  a  true  and  honorable  love  ;  that  I  have  come  here  to  pro 
tect  and  defend  her  to  the  utmost  ;  and  so  long  as  my  presence 
can  be  of  the  least  service,  I  will  never  desert  her." 

There  were  loud  shouts  of  "  What  does  skes&j  ?"  "  What  has 
she  got  to  say  ?" 

For  an  instant,  the  young  trembler  drooped  with  so  sweet  an 
expression  both  of  tenderness  and  modesty,  that  I  was  pained 
for  her.  It  was  but  momentary.  Her  fine  instincts  at  once 
taught  and  strengthened  her.  Then,  as  the  stillness  deepened, 
a  single  sweet  and  silvery  voice  was  heard,  low  indeed,  but  so 
clear  and  distinct  in  its  melodious  utterance,  that  not  a  word 
was  lost. 

"  I,  Theodosia  Bennett,  answer  you.  Truly  as  this  friend  loves 
me,  so  truly  do  I  love  him  ;  and  in  the  presence  of  God,  I  declare 
that  I  neither  will  nor  can  give  my  love  to  any  other." 

There  was  no  shrinking — no  shamefacedness — no  terror.  She 
stood  still  and  calm,  grasping  my  hand,  with  the  clear  light 
of  that  sweet  heaven  on  which  she  gazed  shining  into  her  soul. 

There  was  a  low  murmur  of  applause,  but  it  was  subdued  and 
respectful. 

Then  the  Padre  came  forward.  Laying  his  on  our  united 
hands,  with  the  tears  streaming  down  his  furrowed  cheeks,  he 
said,  solemnly  :  "  And  may  Almighty  God,  who  has  this  day 
given  you  to  each  other,  keep  you,  and  bless  you,  and  abide  with 
you,  forever  and  ever." 

And  the  "  Amen  "  that  he  pronounced  rose  and  swelled  into  a 
thunderous  volume,  as  it  was  caught  up,  repeated  and  prolonged 
by  the  excited  multitude. 

I  was  as  one  entranced.  I  knew  not  whether  I  stood  on  the 
earth  or  sea,  for  everything  was  swimming  around  me. 

I  was  recalled  to  my  senses  by  one  of  the  officers  rudely 
attempting  to  drag  me  away.  Then  what  happened  I  hardly 
know  ;  but  a  short  time  after,  they  told  me  that  Theodosia  was 
sold  for  $10,050  to  Mr.  Malford,  though  Mr.  Van  Brouer  had 
over-bidden  him  up  to  the  very  last. 


4:00  SHAHMAH   Iff   PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

There  was  then  a  move  made  to  take  Theodosia  on  board  a 
steamer.  But  her  purchaser,  after  repeated  efforts,  was  so 
stoutly  resisted,  that  she  was  remanded  to  prison. 

I  have  watched  by  this  jail  now  for  nearly  a  week.  If  I  have 
had  food,  or  drink,  or  rest,  it  is  not  due  to  myself,  but  to  my 
friends.  Mr.  Malford  is  still  afraid  to  visit  her  ;  but  he  keeps 
up  a  correspondence,  in  which  he  has  dared  to  proffer  his  base 
and  beastly  love.  We,  too,  have  found  means  to  open  a  cor 
respondence  ;  and  thus  we  learn  every  movement.  She  has 
declared  to  him  solemnly,  that  he  shall  never  take  her  out  of 
that  prison  alive.  Thus  the  matter  stands.  He  dares  not  take 
her  against  her  wishes,  because  he  knows  he  would  only  draw  a 
mob  to  her  rescue. 

I  have  been  so  fortunate  as  to  procure  a  small  room  that  com 
mands  the  whole  area  of  the  jail  ;  but  much  of  my  time  is  also 
spent  in  the  street,  walking  before,  and  occasionally  quite  round 
the  environs  of  the  building.  Besides  the  real  anxiety,  I  like  to 
keep  up  a  good  show  of  interest  and  watchfulness.  It  is  policy 
to  do  so. 

Nov.  1. — Robert  has  been  here  to  my  room,  and  has  just  gone 
away.  He  tells  me  that  there  is  a  well-digested  plan  on  foot  for 
the  rescue  of  Theodosia,  and  that  she  has  heard  and  approves 
of  it.  She  is  to  pretend  to  be  softened  or  subdued  by  her  im 
prisonment,  and  very  gradually  to  yield  her  consent  to  go  with 
Mr.  Malford.  The  time  fixed  upon  is  next  Thursday  evening  ; 
and  this  is  Monday.  She  is  to  go  to  Mr.  Malford,  but  not  with 
him  ;  for  it  is  expressly  stipulated  that  she  shall  be  taken  by  an 
escort  of  his  friends  and  conducted  to  his  hotel.  On  the  way, 
she  must  be  rescued,  and  taken  on  board  a  ship  for  Rio,  that 
will  then  sail.  And  there  her  father  and  friends  will  be  to 
meet  her. 

Good  God  !  if  there  should  be  any  mistake  or  failure  !  I  can 
write  no  more. 

Mississippi  Steamer,  Nov.  5. — It  is  a  quiet,  summer-like  after 
noon,  and  for  the  second  time  I  am  ascending  this  great  river  ; 


THEODOSIA    IS    SAFE.  401 

but  oh,  with  what  an  experience  !  I  can  hardly  assure  myself  that 
it  is  real,  and  not  a  long-drawn  fantasy  of  the  over-heated  brain. 
But  how  shall  I  express  to  thee  my  gratitude  ?  Theodosia  is 
safe,  and  on  her  way  to  Brazil !  With  this  thought  in  my  heart, 
I  have  been  for  hours  prostrated  before  God,  and  melted  into 
tears  of  heartfelt  acknowledgment.  All  that  is  deepest,  strongest 
in  me,  has  been  stirred  to  the  centre  by  the  experience  of  the 
last  few  days,  until  at  length  my  reason  almost  reels  in  the 
intense  excitement.  I  am  in  no  mood  for  writing  common-places  ; 
and  everything,  after  this,  appears  stale  to  me.  All  language  is 
trite  and  cold  ;  for  there  is  no  sign  nor  image  that  can  properly 
shadow  forth  histories  that  have  been  written,  as  with  a  pen  of 
fire,  on  the  naked  tablets  of  the  quick  and  living  heart.  They 
live  there  still.  They  burn  into  its  life  ;  and  they  will  live  and 
burn  there,  for  many  months  or  years  ;  but  there  is  no  language 
on  this  earth,  no  external  sign,  whatever,  that  can  utter  them. 
In  their  full  power  and  terror,  they  must  remain  unspoken,  until 
that  day  when  the  records  of  life  shall  be  unfolded,  and  read  as 
they  were  written. 

But  you  are  waiting  for  the  outside  narrative.  I  will  give  it, 
well  as  I  may  ;  but  in  few  words  ;  for  speech  is  not  my  mood  at 
the  present.  Unfathomable  depths  of  power — feeling — reason 
— passion — are  stirred,  and  stirring  still  more  profoundly  within 
me.  But  I  turn  back,  though  unwillingly,  to  the  outer  life. 

Everything  went  well  on  that  eventful  night.  Mr.  Malford 
had  invited  guests  to  his  elegant  rooms,  which  were  splendidly 
illuminated  as  for  the  celebration  of  a  nuptial  feast.  In  the 
meantime,  about  one  hundred  young  men,  who  had  been  care 
fully  chosen,  with  begrimed  faces,  and  all  manner  of  strange  and 
almost  unearthly  disguises,  intersected  every  avenue  by  which 
the  carriage  was  to  pass.  They  had  telegraphic  lines  radiating 
from  the  prison,  in  every  possible  direction  which  the  cortege 
might  take,  so  that  in  an  instant  of  time  the  signs  could  be  com 
municated  from  one  to  another,  without  the  slightest  disturb 
ance. 


402  SHAHMAH    IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Robert  and  myself  had  taken  a  carriage,  with  two  good 
friends  inside,  and  one  on  the  box,  all  of  whom,  including  the 
coachman,  were  in  our  interest,  and  perfectly  understood  them 
selves. 

Everything,  as  I  said,  went  well.  The  carriage  was  intercepted, 
and  Theodosia  taken,  with  but  little  disturbance,  without  loss  of 
life  ;  and,  as  I  believe,  also,  without  great  personal  injury  to  any 
of  the  actors.  The  arrest  came  so  suddenly,  and  every  move 
ment  was  executed  with  such  promptness  and  power,  that  the 
few  gentlemen,  who  composed  the  guard  and  escort,  were  struck 
dumb,  paralyzed,  and  made  but  little  resistance — as  how  could 
they  against  so  strong  and  well-advised  a  force  ?  And  our 
good  Robert  had  planned  and  carried  out  all  this,  so  quietly  and 
truly,  that  neither  himself,  the  actors,  nor  any  of  our  party,  were 
implicated  in  the  measure. 

I  shrink  from  this  narrative  as  you  may  see  ;  for  what  can  so 
few,  small,  measured  words  do,  with  the  infinite  tide  of  feeling, 
and  thought,  and  passion,  that  is  rising,  and  swelling,  and  surg 
ing  in  me  ?  I  would  go  to  the  Desert,  the  great  Western 
Prairies,  or  the  Sea,  that  the  infinite  within,  might  be  matched 
by  the  boundlessness  without. 

But  what  shall  I  say — what  can  I  say,  in  words,  of  that  mo 
ment,  when  I  received  Theodosia  in  my  arms — when  I  held  her 
to  my  heapt — when,  in  the  almost  agonizing  sense  of  joy,  I 
pressed  my  lips  to  hers,  and  for  the  first  time  felt  her  answering 
kiss.  We  could  not  speak  ;  but  our  tears  silently  and  quietly 
flowed  together.  Never  were  any  tears  so  tender,  so  grateful,  so 
divine.  It  was  a  reunion  such  as  the  angels  seldom  witness, 
when  all  the  anguish  we  had  suffered  was  converted  into  divinest 
rapture.  Every  pang  we  had  felt  was  returned  to  our  hearts, 
like  a  shaft  of  living  joy  ;  and  the  bitter  waves  of  anguish 
subsided  into  a  calm,  grateful  and  delicious  sense  of  rest  and 
peace. 

It  was  only  just  before  the  carriage  stopped,  that  we  were  able 
to  speak  at  all;  and  then  I  said:  "  You  are  young,  my  Theodosia. 


THE   MUTUAL    CONFESSION.  403 

In  spite  of  all  these  untoward  ways,  the  world  is  still  bright  and 
beautiful  before  you,  with  many  things  to  love  and  cherish — 
many  things.to  enthrall  and  bless — which  you  yet  have  never 
seen.  If,  then,  at  any  time,  this  betrothal  of  ours  may  seem  to 
you  forced;  or  if,  in  calmer  moments,  when  the  soul  stands  up  in 
its  full  strength,  to  assert  its  own,  you  shrink  from  it,  in  the 
least,  as  a  thing  which,  in  its  full  measure,  you  could  not  in 
dorse,  with  unquestioning  assent — then  be  free,  my  Theodosia — 
perfectly  free  ;  for  no  otherwise  can  I  accept  you." 

She  looked  me  earnestly  in  the  face  a  moment,  as  if  to  read 
my  thoughts  ;  and  then  said,  naively  as  she  first  spoke  to  me  : 
"  Shahmah,  I  should  love  to  tell  you,  if  I  could,  how  dear  you 
are — how  dear  you  have  always  been  to  me.  I  have  thought 
much  of  these  things,  ever  since  that  first  excursion  that  we 
made  together.  I  think  that  my  eyes  then  began  to  be  opened  ; 
for  since  I  have  not  been  the  child  I  was  before. 

"But  I  thought  I  was  too  young  and  simple  to  be  your  com 
panion.  Sometimes  I  felt  so  much  your  inferior,  that  I  dared 
not  think  of  it.  But  now,  suffering  has  been  to  me  in  the  place 
of  years.  In  that  strength  I  feel  myself  your  equal. 

"  0  Shahmah  !  I  could  not  think — I  could  not  dream  of 
loving  another.  But  still  I  say  to  you — and  I  say  it,  though  my 
heart  should  break  with  the  loss,  be  free.  Be  free.  Otherwise 
I  could  not  accept  you." 

"  Blessed  be  the  hour  I  found  you,  my  Theodosia  1"  I  ex 
claimed,  bending  to  kiss  the  cheek  that  nestled  in  my  bosom, 
with  the  eyes  looking  up  to  mine,  so  meek,  and  pure,  and  full  of 
trust. 

And  it  was  so  beautiful  that  we  could  speak  thus,  before  our 
friends,  and  know  how  gladly  they  welcomed,  and  witnessed  our 
mutual  joy.  This  is  but  an  after-thought.  At  the  time  we 
were  abstracted  from  earthly  objects,  our  souls  recognizing  only 
God  and  his  holy  Angels,  as  being  present  with  us. 

This,  too,  was  the  only  time  for  speech,  as  the  ship  was  to 
sail  instantly,  with  the  arrival  on  board  of  Theodosia. 


404:  SHAHMAH  IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

Directly  as  we  had  done  speaking  the  carriage  stopped  ;  and 
Robert,  standing  at  the  door,  received  Theodosia  in  his  arms. 
As  he  carried  her  over  the  platform,  our  young  guards,  who 
stood  around,  raised  their  hats,  and  waved  them,  with  low  mur 
murs  of  joy  and  triumph. 

Mr.  Bennett  and  Madame  were  already  on  board.  Everything 
was  prepared  and  waiting.  The  Padre  embraced  me  with  bless 
ings.  So  did  the  father.  So  did  the  daughter.  So  did  Madame. 

The  hurried  adieux  were  over  in  a  moment ;  and  we  were 
escorted  on  board  this  steamer,  where  we  found  our  venerable 
friend,  Mr.  Van  Brouer,  whom  we  had  persuaded  not  to  enter 
the  melee.  A  few  minutes  after,  watching  from  the  deck,  we  saw 
the  ship  glide  majestically  down  the  river,  under  the  escort  of  a 
steamer. 

It  must  be  all  well;  for  they  are  true  hearts  to  whom  we  have 
commended  her.  God,  and  his  good  Angels,  will  still  protect 
her.  And  now  I  rest. 

Adieu  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER   XXXIV. 

SHAHMAH    WITH   THE    SOUTHERN    SPORTSMEN. 

Consciousness  of  Spiritual  Protection— Shahmah  at  Sea— The  Pilot— The  Southern  Cross 
— Morning  ride  with  Robert — Agitation  of  the  latter — Mysterious  Expressions — A  Troop 
of  Hunters — Business  of  the  day  opened— Robert  and  Shahmah  join  them — Effect 
of  the  Group — Master  Solomon — Robert's  private  Word  to  Shahmah — Blood-hounds 
taken  by  surprise — Hunters  refuse  to  believe  Robert — Fall  into  an  Ambush — Robert 
and  Shahmah  hurry  forward— Reach  the  Camp— Hurried  Embarkation— The  pursuers 
at  hand — The  Canoe  makes  off — Simao,  Zindie,  and  the  little  Boy  left— The  Negro's 
defiance— Shahmah  faints. 

COTTONWOOD,  Dec.  16. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  left  you  in  my  last  writing,  with  a  sweet  hope  of  rest. 
In  this  delicious  sense  I  have  kept  myself  all  the  while,  but  com 
muning  more  inly  with  my  own  soul,  and  reaching  out,  with  all 
that  is  truest  in  me,  to  that  other,  finer  soul,  whose  presence  is 
evermore  necessary  to  make  the  wholeness  of  mine. 

I  have  gratefully  enjoyed  the  genial  and  hearty  sympathy  of 
all  these  good  Mends,  with  whom  my  heart  claims  so  true  a  kin 
ship,  that  I  wonder  sometimes  why  they  were  not,  from  the  begin 
ning,  ordained  to  be  mine.  There  seems  to  be  such  a  natural 
fitness  in  this,  that  I  often  find  myself  lost,  in  poring  over  the 
possibilities  that  might  have  confirmed  in  the  exterior,  what  the 
interior  so  truly  reveals.  Nor  wouldst  thou,  my  brother,  nor 
would  our  Youley  be  excluded  from  the  group.  Wonderful  it  is, 
indeed,  that  I  should  have  been  brought  to  these  ;  and  yet,  when 
we  consider  that  we  are  guided,  and  that  our  actions  are  often 
inspired,  if  not  dictated  and  controlled,  by  wiser  and  truer  beings 
than  ourselves,  neither  fitness  of  arrangement,  nor  the  unfolding 
of  unknown  intelligence,  should  appear  startling,  or  out  of  nature. 

405 


406  SHAHMAH   IX    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

It  is  simply  the  leading  of  higher  minds,  as  a  parent  leads  the 
child,  as  a  teacher  his  pupil,  putting  things  right  by  the  way, 
and  adjusting,  as  far  as  possible,  the  facts  to  the  conditions.  I 
have  always  had  an  idea  of  this  overwatching  intelligence,  ever 
since  I  sat  under  the  date-trees  in  the  desert,  a  slave-child.  Fall 
ing  asleep  in  the  long,  deep  noon-day,  I  dreamed  that  the  two 
angels,  of  whom  my  good  mistress  had  told  me,  stood  by  me, 
one  at  each  side,  and  I  saw  how  their  light  led  me,  and  would 
lead  me  through  life.  That  vision  was  to  me  a  reality  ;  and 
though  of  so  early  a  date,  the  record  never  faded  away.  It  still 
lives,  opening  into  profounder  and  diviner  truths  ;  and  these  im 
pressions  of  the  interior  life  are  multiplying  and  deepening  with 
the  experience  of  every  day. 

I  have  been  interrupted  by  Robert,  who  came  in  to  prescribe 
a  long  ride  on  horseback,  in  this  bright  and  sunny  air.  I  will 
just  say,  then,  that  we  are  all  ready  for  Rio.  Our  luggage  ha? 
been  sent  on  board  these  two  days.  Robert  seemed  to  have  a 
motive  for  hurrying  it  along  so  ;  but  I  have  loved  my  quiet  rather 
too  well,  in  these  days,  to  question  him  very  closely  about  it. 
Nothing  that  he  does,  that  is  strange  and  out  of  other  people's 
way,  either  troubles  or  surprises  me  now.  And  since  the  good 
work  which  he  planned  so  well,  and  executed  so  nobly,  I  could 
go  with  him  to  the  end  of  the  world. 

I  have  only  seen  Mrs.  Slicer  a  few  times  since  my  return.  She 
has  been  very  ill — and  I  can  well  see  the  reason,  poor  soul !  She 
has  not  yet  gone  back  to  the  city,  because  of  her  illness.  But 
they  all  go  next  week,  as  I  hear. 

Adieu  for  this  time. 

AT  SEA,  Dec.  27. 

The  night  is  unspeakably  peaceful  and  lovely.  I  have  been 
aloft  several  hours,  and,  for  the  first  time  since  I  came  on  board, 
it  has  seemed  possible  to  write.  I  have  made  acquaintance  with 
the  pilot,  and  find  him  a  very  intelligent  and  manly  person,  and 
one  of  great  general  information.  He  has  made  place  for  me  in 


FINE    SUBJECT   FOE,   THE   PENCIL.  407 

a  snug  out-of-the-way  corner  of  his  caboose  ;  and  there,  in  a  quiet 
and  comfortable  position,  I  can  get  the  widest  view  which  the 
ship  affords  at  one  glance.  When  this  fails  in  interest,  I  love  to 
watch  the  working  of  the  ship  ;  and  when,  for  a  moment,  Mr. 
Waterman  leans  to  the  wheel  he  is  working,  and  converses  in 
desultory  scraps,  I  love  to  look  at  him  so  engaged.  His  figure  is 
almost  Herculean,  and  of  the  most  perfect  mould.  The  face,  also, 
is  manly  and  intelligent,  harmonizing  well  with  the  form.  He 
has  a  great  deal  of  constructive  genius,  and  knows  much  of  the 
philosophy  of  mechanics.  I  sometimes  think,  while  watching 
him  thus,  what  a  noble  subject  for  marble  he  would  be,  with  his 
trousers  confined  loosely  at  the  waist,  the  shirt  open  at  the  neck, 
showing  the  strong  and  well  defined  throat,  and  the  sleeves  rolled 
up  to  the  shoulder,  leaving  the  arms  bare  and  brawny  with  the 
healthful  exercise.  I  have  not  seen  so  fine  a  subject  since  I  came 
to  this  country,  for  either  the  pencil  or  chisel — unless  it  be  Simao. 
And,  strangely  enough,  these  two  understand  me,  and  my  pecu 
liar  views,  better  than  any  other  persons  I  have  found,  except 
that  dear  home  circle,  that  I  have  so  strangely  and  hurriedly 
left.  And  this  reminds  me  that  I  must,  however  painful  it  may 
be,  go  into  a  detail  of  what  has  happened  since  I  last  wrote. 

But  how  shall  I  lift  the  veil  that  covers  all  these  maddening 
memories  ?  At  the  very  thought  of  them,  my  brain  whirls,  and 
the  heart  leaps,  as  if  the  shock  of  that  terrible  scene  were  to 
be  improvised  with  the  next  breath.  But,  with  all  its  pain,  the 
experience  of  the  last  few  days,  has  been  so  rich  in  achievement, 
so  triumphant  in  success,  that  I  would  not  part  with  it  for  years 
of  tamer  life.  The  truth  is,  I  have  been  quite  ill — of  something 
like  a  brain  fever — and  my  good  friend,  and  physician,  has 
countermanded  all  exciting  topics.  But  the  time  has  come,  and 
it  must  be  done.  I  will  go  out  awhile  into  the  stillness.  That 
always  soothes  and  renovates  me. 

Just  returned  ;  and  much  better.  As  I  stood  on  deck  alone, 
watching  the  zodiacal  light,  I  became  suddenly  quiet  and  repose 
ful.  Nothing  can  be  lovelier  than  this  phenomenon.  It  is  a  clear, 


408  SHAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

calm,  soft  efflorescence  of  light,  rising  in  the  southern  horizon, 
and  gradually  ascending  toward  the  zenith.  And  while  the 
beautiful  night  dropped  her  dusky  plumage  over  me,  I  seemed 
to  feel  the  soft  folds  of  her  drooping  wing-coverts,  so  kind  and 
motherly,  that  my  heart  sang  back  to  her  a  hymn  of  praise  for 
all  her  goodness.  And  now,  more  clearly  defined  in  the  darken 
ing  sky  than  I  have  seen  it  before,  comes  forth  a  beautiful  con 
stellation,  which  I  have  learned  to  welcome  as  the  Southern  Cross. 
It  looks  now  just  as  I  saw  it  in  my  vision,  on  the  bright  angel's 
forehead.  Like  a  new  gospel  of  freedom  to  a  benighted  world, 
it  is  opening  a  way  of  light  amid  the  darkness.  If  it  could  really 
shine  into  men's  souls,  there  would  not  be  much  longer  such 
histories  to  write,  as  that  which  I  will  not  now  forget  I  have  to 
tell  you. 

It  was  the  very  morning  of  my  last  writing,  when  the  doctoi 
invited  me  to  an  early  ride  on  horseback,  as  I  told  you,  that  the 
drama  unexpectedly  opened.  Though  he  kept  on  before,  for  the 
most  part  seeming  rather  to  avoid  conversation,  I  soon  saw  that 
he  had  a  troubled  look,  and  that  his  flushed  face  had  suddenly 
become  of  an  ashy  paleness.  I  rode  up  to  his  side,  and  asked 
what  had  happened.  He  was  listening  intently — for  there  had 
just  been  a  report  of  small  fire-arms — and  did  not  observe  me, 
until  I  laid  my  hand  on  his  arm. 

"  Good  God  !  these  are  perilous  times  I"  he  said,  reining  in 
abruptly.  "  I  tell  you,  we  are  .none  of  us  safe  !" 

He  wheeled  his  horse,  and  waving  his  hand  toward  the  house, 
which  was  still  in  sight,  he  said  ;  "  Keep  quiet,  and  be  firm,  I 
conjure  you  !  The  safety  of  those  dear  little  children — of  my 
precious  sister — of  my  good  brother — and  our  aged  father — all 
depends  upon  our  discretion.  And,  worst  of  all,  we  may  betray 
into  a  second  bondage,  and  thus  ruin  our  free  and  faithful  ser 
vants  !  Oh,  it  is  horrible  !" 

"  Speak  I"  I  said  ;  "  speak,  I  implore — I  demand  it  of  you — 
and  tell  me  what  is  the  meaning  of  all  this  ?" 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  now,"  he  said.      "  There  is  no  time  ;  and 


THE  HUNTERS  ABE  ABROAD.  409 

everything  may  go  off  well.  But  one  thing  I  will  say,  even 
though  you  find  me  acting  very  strangely,  inconsistently,  falsely 
— to-day  you  must  follow  my  lead,  for  in  no  other  course  is  there 
safety.  And  now  let  us  forget  this  unpleasant  reflection,  and  en 
joy  the  ride  ;  for  that  is  as  necessary  a  part  of  the  game  as  any 
other." 

Saying  this,  he  fell  back  into  a  fit  of  abstraction,  and  if  I  at 
tempted  any  conversation,  he  seemed  almost  out  of  humor.  It 
was  all  a  mystery  ;  but  I  was  gradually  withdrawn  from  the  op 
pressive  fears  he  had  awakened,  by  the  exhilarating  exercise,  and 
the  beauty  of  the  morning.  The  day  was  really  charming,  the 
landscape  varied  and  full  of  freshness,  and  the  air,  though  rather 
cool,  soft,  balmy  and  delicious.  It  seemed  to  me  that  one  with  even 
sound  lungs,  to  take  in  the  bracing  air — to  say  nothing  of  a  soul 
capable  of  inspiring  along  with  it  that  deep  sense  of  the  beauti 
ful,  which  everything  suggested — must  have  fairly  revelled  with 
the  joy  of  life.  So  it  was  with  me.  But  it  was  in  vain  that  I 
tried  to  rally  my  companion.  He  was  obstinately  silent. 

Suddenly  stopping  his  horse,  he  drew  a  note-book  from  his 
pocket,  and  writing  a  few  lines  on  a  blank  leaf,  he  tore  it  out  ; 
and  giving  it  to  Samson,  who  attended  us,  he  said  something  to 
him  in  a  whisper,  which  I  could  not  hear.  The  black  instantly 
dismounted,  and  taking  a  parcel  from  his  own  horse  in  which  I 
saw  the  doctor's  tin  herborizer,  and  something  that  looked  like 
overcoats,  he  lashed  it  on  behind  his  young  master's  saddle,  and 
then  mounting,  turned  his  horse,  and  instantly  and  rapidly  rode 
toward  home. 

I  was  going  to  ask  an  explanation  of  this  conduct,  when  there 
was  a  sudden  report  of  fire-arms  apparently  not  far  off  ;  and  this 
was  followed  by  the  deep-mouthed  bay  of  bloodhounds. 

"  Gracious  Heaven  I  they  are  coming  !"  he  said  ;  and  then  I 
saw  that  the  ashen  lips  had  suddenly  become  pale  and  rigid  as 
marble.  Drawing  close  to  me,  he  whispered,  "  Simao  and  all 
his  family  are  in  the  swamp.  The  hunters  are  already  out ; 
they  are  coming  ;  we  shall  have  to  join  them  ;  our  lives,  and 

18 


410  6HAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

the  lives  of  our  poor  friends,  depend  on  our  prudence.  Be  quiet, 
and  be  careful." 

Hardly  had  he  done  speaking,  when  the  whole  party  came 
galloping  down  a  cross  road,  and  reined  up,  forming  a  circle 
with  their  horses'  heads  all  turned  toward  us.  There  were 
about  twenty,  as  I  should  judge,  a  few  of  them  young  scions  of 
nobility,  sons  of  the  plantations  around,  who  had  joined  in  the 
chase,  as  one  of  them  said,  for  the  simple  fun  of  the  thing  ;  but 
the  main  body  consisted  of  officials  about  the  neighboring  estates, 
the  sheriff  and  his  hangers  on,  in  whom  I  easily  recognized  the 
class  which  had  been  described  by  Mr.  Eaffe,  the  poor,  miserable, 
lazy,  ignorant,  unmanned  white  slaves  of  the  South.  No  human 
beings  could  be  more  revolting.  With  the  loosely  strung  forms 
and  features,  the  flabby  and  drivelling  mouth,  stained  with  the 
loathsome  tobacco  juice,  that  oozed  from  either  corner,  the  un 
couth,  ragged  and  filthy  garments,  the  brimless  hats,  and  the 
commonly  dull  faces,  now  lit  up  by  tobacco,  whisky  and  bad 
passions,  to  a  kind  of  savage  ferocity,  they  made  such  a  picture, 
as  one  who  loves  his  species,  would  not  like  to  draw. 

Nor  were  the  young  lords,  either  in  dress  or  deportment, 
what  should  have  been  expected  from  the  comparative  refine 
ment  of  the  class  to  which  they  belonged.  With  many  of  them, 
at  least,  the  difference  between  the  lord  and  hoosier  would  be 
simply  a  change  of  garments,  with  perhaps,  in  some  instances, 
that  distinction  which  a  man  owes  to  his  outside  habits.  I  had 
forgotten  where  we  were,  in  studying  the  effect  of  the  group. 

I  remember  that  the  doctor  had  thrown  himself  from  his 
horse,  and  with  the  bridle  hanging  over  his  arm,  he  had  plucked 
a  small  flower,  and  was  examining  it  very  attentively.  They 
had  saluted  us  cheerily  at  first ;  and  so  engrossed  did  Robert  ap 
pear  in  his  scientific  observations,  that  he  did  not  instantly  seem 
to  see  them.  Then,  with  a  well-feigned  nonchalance,  he  looked 
up,  exclaiming  :  "  The  devil,  Sol  !  what  brings  you  out  so 
early  ?  And  what's  all  this  about  ?" 

"  Stop  that  thunderin'  nonsense,"  returned  the  one  addressed, 


WHAT   GAME   IS   OUT. 

a  very  complaisant  young  gentleman,  "  and  be  off  1  come  along 
with  us  1  I  tell  ye  what,  Bob  I  there's  game  up  1  d'ye  know  it, 
old  boy  ?"  And  he  cracked  his  whip  across  his  book,  as  if  to 
concentrate  the  attention. 

I  saw  the  sharp,  fierce-looking  eyes  scan  the  face  of  my  friend 
as  he  spoke,  and  I  trembled  for  his  fate.     But  he  looked  up 
with  the  utmost  coolness,  and  said  in  a  low,  quiet,  indifferent 
tone  of  voice  ;  "  Game  ?  what  sort  ?" 

"  Oh,  the  right  sort,"  answered  Master  Solomon. 

"  Yes  ;  the  right  sort  !"  was  echoed  and  reechoed  round  the 
whole  party  ;  and  then  they  sent  up  a  shout,  so  demoniac  in 
expression  that  they  seemed  more  like  the  Shanbah  of  the 
desert,  than  gentry  of  one  of  the  most  civilized  nations  of  the 
earth. 

"  Yes,"  shouted  one  ;  "  there's  Madame  Morrison's  old  black 
rooster  ;  and  Slicer's  yaller  Biddy,  with  two  white  chickens  and 
a  black  one  " 

"  And  Wells's  pullet,  that's  neither  white  nor  yaller,"  said  a 
third. 

These  remarks  were  followed  by  allusions  to  the  several 
parties,  so  profane  and  so  indecent  that  I  should  blush  to  write 
them.  Meanwhile,  my  good  Robert  answered  so  quietly,  and 
with  such  well-disguised  looks  and  tones,  that  I  was  fairly  taken 
by  surprise. 

"  You  don't  tell  me  so  ?"  said  he.  "  You  don't  say  that  Sim's 
gone  ?  I  thought  he  was  a  fixture  ;  and  I  should  just  as  soon 
have  expected  to  see  the  Levee  itself  a  marching  off." 

"  Glad  of  it,  I'll  warrant,  if  half  what  folks  say  is  true," 
returned  the  sheriff,  eyeing  him  sharply. 

II  Out  of  your  reckoning  there,  neighbor;  but  that  won't  hurt 
me,"  responded  Eobert,  with  a  sort  of  half-smile,  half-frown,  but 
BO  completely  quiet  and  comfortable,  that  it  really  misled  me  ; 
though  I  thought  I  knew  what  he  was  about. 

Then,  with  a  look  of  insulted  majesty,  he  continued  :  "  I'd 
thank  you  not  to  cast  any  imputations  upon  the  honor  of  a 


412  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Southern  gentleman,  sir  !  or,  by  the  old  Harry,  I'll  have  yon 
turned  out  of  office,  before  you  can  say  Jack  Koberson  1" 

Then  rising,  and  approaching  close  to  the  sheriff,  he  said  : 

"  Do  you  know  young  Badenough  wants  that  place  of  yours  ? 
He's  in  a  great  way  about  it;  but  I  go  for  old  friends,  and  so  do 
all  our  people." 

It  was  astonishing  to  see  how  effectually  the  official  gentle 
man  was  quelled  by  this  implied  threat  or  patronage,  instead  of 
being  enraged  as  I  had  expected. 

"  Meanness  is  the  nature  of  the  beast,"  whispered  Robert  to 
me,  as  he  remounted  and  came  alongside  ;  for  I  was  not  included 
in  the  circle,  but  a  little  apart  from  it. 

He  drew  up  the  rein  with  a  quick  and  resolute  motion  ;  and, 
with  the  air  of  a  dashing  military  hero,  rode  back  into  the 
group.  Swinging  his  cap,  with  a  cheer,  to  which  all  responded, 
"he  waited  till  the  shouting  was  orer,  and  then  spoke  :  "  Neigh 
bors  and  fellow  citizens  !  there's  no  time  to  lose.  If  that  fel 
low,  that  has  always  been  treated  like  white  folks,  is  out,  I'm  the 
first  to  help  haul  him  in.  And  I  believe  friend  Shah  wouldn't 
have  the  least  objection  to  enter  into  the  sport." 

"  All  right,"  said  the  sheriff.  "  Let  us  be  off.  Some  say 
•they're  over  in  the  corner  of  Tennessee,  among  the  mountains  ; 
others  that  they're  in  Snag  Swamp  ;  others  that  they're  out 
tinder  the  bluff." 

I  had  no  time  to  reply,  and  I  hardly  knew  what  to  say  to  this 
unexpected  compromise  of  services  on  my  part. 

"S'pose  he's't  a  loss  for  English,"  pondered  the  sheriff,  seeing 
my  hesitation. 

"  Shouldn't  wonder  if  he  was  sometimes,"  returned  the  doc 
tor.  "  But  as  to  Sim,  I  believe  he  isn't  a  great  way  off.  I've 
seen  him  round  Snag  Swamp  a  number  of  times  lately,  when 
we've  been  out  botanizing.  Haven't  you,  Shah  ?" 

To  this  I  testified  in  the  affirmative  ;  and,  knowing  of  no 
better  way,  I  surrendered  myself  outwardly,  calling  my  good 
angels  to  witness  rny  strong  desire  to  do  right,  and  praying  them 


MYSTERIOUS   INSTRUCTIONS.  413 

to  lead  me  truly  ;  in  the  name  and  power  of  Allah,  I  felt  my 
self  ready  to  do  whatever  might  open.  I  was  never  more  calm 
in  my  life. 

"  You  know  every  inch  of  ground,  in  wood  and  swamp  ?" 
said  Master  Solomon,  a  flaxen-haired  young  gentleman,  of  evi 
dently  Anglo-Saxon  parentage,  yet  one  of  the  most  ferocious  of 
the  group.  Swinging  his  cap  in  the  air,  he  encouraged  the  men 
with  bacchanal  shouts,  obscene  suggestions,  and  profane  speeches, 
intermingled. 

"  That's  the  sort !"  said  Kobert,  lifting  his  own  hat,  and 
dashing  off  with  such  hearty  good  speed  that  I  was  completely 
bewildered,  and  almost  doubted  his  integrity.  From  the  in 
stinct  of  his  own  companionship,  rather  than  from  any  will  of 
his  rider,  my  horse  took  me  beside  him.  And  as  we  were  a  lit 
tle  in  advance,  he  whispered,  laying  his  hand  on  his  heart  : 

"All  right  here,  Shah.  But  when  we  get  into  the  woods 
keep  directly  behind  me.  Mind,  I  say  exactly  behind." 

I  had  no  time  for  question  before  the  others  came  up.  It  is 
impossible  to  give  you  any  conception  of  this  revolting  and  hid 
eous  scene.  Humanity  shudders  at  the  memory  ;  and  common 
decency  would  be  profaned,  by  either  description  or  repetition. 
The  most  inhuman — the  most  brutal  outrages  of  man  and  wo 
man,  were  spoken  of  with  a  cold  and  careless  levity,  that  made 
me  absolutely  wonder  if  these  were,  indeed,  among  the  gentry 
of  the  Southern  States — representatives  of  the  truest  refine 
ment,  and  the  most  excellent  moral  power  of  the  young  men  of 
the  United  American  States.  As  I  listened,  more  and  more, 
both  became  incredible. 

We  dashed  on  at  a  furious  rate,  until  Robert  and  myself  came 
to  the  border  of  a  dense  swamp,  when,  instead  of  taking  a  path 
which  was  tolerably  well  opened,  he  entered  another  that  was 
obstructed,  narrow,  and  obscure.  Remembering  the  charge,  I 
kept  behind  ;  though  I  had  more  than  half  a  mind  to  take  the 
wider  path,  in  defiance  of  what  seemed  to  be  a  mere  whim. 
Soon  after  entering  the  swamp,  the  hounds  came  to  a  compara- 


414:  SHAHMAH   IK  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

tively  open  area  ;  for  it  was  covered  only  with  piles  of  brush, 
that  lay  loosely  about,  with  many  large  stumps  and  some  low 
bushes.  Here  they  set  up  such  a  horrible  yell,  that  my  heart 
sank  within  me.  The  whole  party  dashed  forward  at  the  cry  ; 
for  the  broader  path  led  directly  through  this  space,  round 
which  the  dogs  were  running,  sometimes  putting  their  noses  to 
the  ground,  with  low,  sullen  growls  ;  then,  tearing  at  the  earth 
with  their  paws,  they  uttered  frantic  and  savage  cries. 

"  That's  the  true  nigger  scent,  good  and  strong  1"  said  the 
sheriff,  at  the  same  time — perhaps  by  a  kind  of  savage  instinct, 
perhaps  by  a  brutal  sympathy,  or  the  force  of  habit — contracting 
and  expanding  his  own  nostrils,  as  if  he  had  caught  the  taint 
himself. 

"Yes,"  echoed  Sol,  "that's  the  true  music.  They're  some 
where  in  here.  Haul  'em  out  !  Drag  'em  out  !  Pisen  em  ! 
Shoot  'em  1" 

"  I  tell  you  what,  you're  all  a  set  of  thunderin'  fools  !"  ex 
claimed  Eobert.  "  Slicer's  dogs  have  a  trick  of  that  sort." 

"  You'd  better  speak  respectful  of  Mr.  Slicer's  dogs,"  said  a 
very  thriving  young  gentleman,  with  a  heavy,  bushy,  red  beard, 
who  boasted  the  distinction  of  being  that  honorable's  overseer. 
"I  say  the'  ha'n't  such  dogs  to  be  found  'tween  Orleans  an7 
Cuby." 

By  this  time  the  dogs  were  yelling  more  fiercely  ;  and  the 
whole  party,  choosing  to  accept  their  testimony,  were  reconuoiter- 
ing  the  premises. 

"  I  tell  you,"  persisted  Kobert,  "  that  I  believe  that's  a  muck 
hole  ;  and  you'll  be  into  it,  head  and  ears,  if  you  don't  look 
out." 

But  the  dogs,  with  their  noses  all  toward  the  centre,  bayed 
more  savagely  than  before  ;  and  when  something  seemed  to 
stir  underneath,  they  burst  into  a  perfect  panic  of  growls  and 
roaring.  This  decided  the  question. 

While  the  pursuers  were  dismounting,  and  probably  so  engaged 
that  they  did  not  see  us,  Robert  lifted  my  bridle,  and,  with  a 


APPROACHING  THE  COVERT.  415 

significant  sign,  struck  out  into  the  broader  path,  and  plunged 
into  the  deepest  part  of  the  swamp,  I  following,  more  as  if  under 
the  influence  of  some  maddening  and  demoniac  dream,  than  as  a 
perfectly  sane  and  consciously  awake  person. 

"Put  in  the  spurs,"  he  whispered,  as  my  horse,  which  was 
rather  weaker  than  his,  faltered  in  the  race  ;  "  every  moment  is 
precious." 

Then  listening  awhile,  he  said  :  "  They  are  all  in  for  it  ;  and 
we  must  make  the  most  of  the  delay,  or  our  poor  friends  are 
lost." 

Distant  as  we  were,  sounds  of  shouts,  yells  and  cries  of  mingled 
anger,  terror  and  suffering,  made  the  air  quake. 

Rounding  a  point  toward  the  southwest,  we  came  out  into  a 
clear  and  beautiful  wood,  where  the  path  was  more  open,  and  we 
proceeded  with  less  labor  and  difficulty.  Suddenly  we  dropped 
under  the  shadow  of  a  tall  bluff,  round  which  we  proceeded  by 
a  winding  path  that  led  to  a  little  bend  or  bayou,  where  a  'large 
canoe  was  moored.  The  place  was  in  the  deepest  seclusion, 
apparently  cut  off  from  the  whole  world.  Robert  listened  for  a 
moment ;  then  taking  from  his  pocket  a  small  whistle,  he  blew 
two  or  three  notes.  Directly  after,  a  cautious  footstep  was 
heard,  and  an  Indian,  whom  Robert  addressed  as  Waughban, 
suddenly  appeared. 

"  All  here  ?"  asked  Robert. 

11  All,"  answered  the  Chief. 

"  To  the  boats,  then.     Lose  not  a  moment.     Call  up  Simao." 

Then,  while  the  Indian  was  gone,  he  said  to  me  :  "If  they 
come  up,  as  they  will  soon,  you  must  make  a  great  feint  of  load 
ing  and  firing.  Here  is  a  patent  revolver  ;  but  the  barrels  are 
out  of  order — the  whole  six.  You  needn't  be  afraid  of  doing 
the  least  damage.  Mine  is  ditto.  But  we  must  put  in  a  little 
powder,  and  blaze  away,  and  swear  a  great  deal  ;  and  if  we're 
surprised  before  they  get  off,  you  must  be  taking  the  fugitives. 
But  we'll  both  be  too  good  marksmen  not  to  miss  every  time.  I 
Khali  get  you  and  me  chosen  to  pursue.  Simao  understands  it 


416  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

all  ;  we've  chalked  it  all  out  ;  so  don't  be  shame-faced  about  it. 
Act  like  a  true  Southerner.  You've  had  something  of  a  lesson 
this  morning.  The  more  savage,  the  better." 

In  the  meantime,  Simao  and  the  Indian  had  been  putting  the 
stores,  a  few  bundles  and  boxes,  into  the  canoe ;  Kobert  took  the 
large  parcel  from  his  horse  and  put  that  into  the  boat,  but  after 
a  word  with  Simao,  took  it  back.  Zindie  and  the  children,  and 
Mary  Ann,  who  was  betrothed  to  the  Indian,  had  come  up  ;  and 
so  long  as  I  live,  I  shall  never  forget  that  group  of  ashen  faces, 
when  the  ring  of  horses'  hoofs  and  the  sharp,  passionate  cry  of 
one  of  the  bloodhounds  burst  out  of  the  swamp  close  by.  Poor 
Zindie  did  not  shriek  ;  and  even  the  young  girls  stood  perfectly 
still,  with  their  large,  brilliant  eyes  strained  wide  open,  as  if 
they  had  been  suddenly  congealed  into  statues  of  speechless  and 
unutterable  despair  ;  while  the  little  boy  hid  his  head  under  his 
mother's  apron,  and  I  could  see  that  every  particle  of  his  flesh 
quivered  with  terror  at  the  voice  of  that  dog.  Poor  child  1  he 
had  not  forgotten. 

Waughban  had  put  Mary  Ann  in  the  canoe,  and  was  inquir 
ing  what  should  next  be  done  ;  while  Simao  himself  was  un 
mooring  the  boat  and  pushing  her  off  ;  for  she  had  got  a  little 
too  far  aground. 

"  Save  the  girls,"  whispered  Zindie,  as  her  husband  was  about 
taking  her;  and  then  her  ashen  lips  became  rigid. 

Simao  regarded  her  with  a  look  of  that  intense  love  which  yet 
cannot  ma.ke  him  selfish;  and  then  all  the  nobleness  of  his 
nature  triumphed,  as  he  said,  mournfully  :  "  Yes,  let  these  poor 
children  be  saved,  for  their  fate  is  worst  of  all." 

He  then  took  them,  one  under  each  arm,  and,  walking  out 
into  the  water,  put  them  in  the  canoe.  But  in  attempting  to 
get  the  little  boy  in,  he  struggled,  because  he  did  not  like  to 
leave  his  mother,  and  fell  overboard. 

In  this  delay,  the  horsemen  were  heard  approaching.  At  a 
sign  from  the  doctor,  Simao  made  a  desperate  effort  to  get  both 
Zindie  and  the  little  boy  on  board  ;  but  failed  in  both.  lie  saw 


A  HORRIBLE  TABLEAU.  417 

it  was  too  late,  and  gave  the  sign  of  departure  to  Waughban, 
who  fell  to  the  oars  with  such  a  powerful  impulse,  that  the  canoe 
darted  off  with  great  rapidity. 

Meanwhile,  Robert — first  saying  to  me,  "Hold  Zindie  as 
prisoner  " — ran  round  the  bluff,  raised  his  handkerchief  on  a  long 
pole,  and  shouted  for  help.  This  was  to  me  more  incompre 
hensible  than  all  the  rest  had  been  ;  but  I  soon  saw  that  they 
were  so  near,  it  was  the  only  chance  of  maintaining  our  credit 
with  the  pursuers.  It  also  attracted  them  to  a  part  of  the  bluff 
from  whence  a  good  sight  of  the  fugitive  canoe  could  not  be 
obtained,  and  thus  lengthened  the  period  of  safety  ;  for  he  well 
knew  that  if  it  should  be  discovered  while  within  the  range  of 
shot,  there  would  be  dreadful  havoc  among  them. 

A  bullet  whizzed  by  and  grazed  the  cheek  of  Zindie,  whom  I 
still  held.  I  was  binding  it  with  my  handkerchief  at  the  moment, 
when  one  of  the  bloodhounds  attacked  the  boy.  The  negro 
seized  a  club  and  dealt  such  a  blow  that  the  savage  brute  lay 
dead  at  his  feet.  Then  seizing  Zindie  and  the  child,  both  with 
the  left  arm,  he  ran  to  the  height,  and  stood  brandishing  his 
club  with  such  a  defiant  air  as  kept  the  pursuers  for  a  few 
moments  at  bay. 

What  a  sight  was  there,  in  the  face  of  God  and  heaven — in 
the  face  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence  and  the  American 
Constitution — in  the  face  of  Humanity  and  the  Christian  religion 
—to  see  that  man — a  husband  and  a  father — standing  there, 
with  nothing  but  a  bare  club  to  defend  himself  with,  against  the 
bullets,  bowie-knives  and  bloodhounds  of  American  Freemen,  and 
avowed  defenders  of  its  Constitution — with  a  plenty  of  legislators 
and  ministers  of  the  Gospel — and  good  citizens — fathers  and 
mothers — husbands  and  wives — standing  quietly  in  the  back 
ground,  and  coolly  declaring  that  he  should  be  there  so,  unless  he 
would  go  back  out  of  humanity  into  chattelism,  and  be  a  THING. 

He  stood  for  a  moment  still,  as  if  actually  turned  to  stone, 
with  the  club  lifted  toward  heaven,  and  a  face  of  such  unutter 
able  anguish  as  only  the  highest  degree  of  strength  could  either 

18* 


418  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

feel  or  express  ;  for  poor  Zindie  had  fainted,  and  hung  as  if  life 
less  on  his  arm. 

The  men  shouted  with  most  horrible  oaths  ;  bullets  flew,  and 
the  bloodhounds  yelled.  Then  the  whole  scene,  rock,  trees  and 
horsemen,  with  that  most  piteous  group  in  the  centre,  all,  every 
thing,  reeled  before  me  ;  and  I  fell  to  the  earth,  faint  and  sick, 
but  well  pleased  to  be  so,  that  I  might  not  look  upon  the  fall  of 
that  brave  man. 

I  am  sick  of  my  subject,  and  cannot  write  any  more  now.  I 
will  close  this,  and  have  it  ready  to  send  by  any  chance  that 
may,  and  probably  will  occur,  in  a  few  days. 

Kobert  has  just  been  in,  and  has  countermanded  my  writing 
for  some  days,  at  least. 

And  thus  adieu ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  XXXV. 


SHAHMAH    MEETS    A    HORRIBLE    MAGNETIZER. 

Robert  recaptures  Zindie— Escape  of  Simao  with  the  Boy— Robert  chafes  and  foams- 
He  arrests  a  Shot  aimed  at  the  Fugitive — Recommends  capturing  alive — Abuses  the 
Sheriff — Shahmah  assists  Zindie  to  escape — Their  flight  through  the  water  and  holes 
in  the  Rock— A  Terrific  Scene— The  Eye  of  the  Snake— The  Eye  of  the  Man— The 
Effects  of  both— Zindie  prefers  Snakes  to  Slave  Hunters— Shahmah  forces  a  Retreat— 
They  Emerge — Blessing  of  Water — Its  probable  Virtues — They  go  in  Pursuit  of  the 
Boat — It  is  gone — Zindie's  Dismay — The  Voice  of  Robert — He  has  joined  the  Pursuers 
— They  take  Zindie  and  Shahmah  on  board — Proposal  to  send  her  back — Robert 
opposes — Eulogy  of  his  Friend — They  go  after  the  Canoe— Dreariness  of  Scene— Suffer 
ings  of  Zindie. 

CLIPPER  snip  VULCAN,  Jan.  4th,  1853. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  have  been  reposing  almost  continually  since  the  date  of 
my  last,  and  am  now  much  better  and  able  to  resume  the  narra 
tive,  in  which,  if  I  remember  right,  I  had  just  reached  the  point 
where  Simao  stood  upon  the  defensive  ;  which  is  the  last  I  re 
collect  of  that  scene. 

By  what  feint  Robert  had  succeeded  in  so  well  maintaining  his 
character,  I  do  not  precisely  know.  His  grand  stroke  was  the 
capture  of  Zindie,  who  still  remained  quite  senseless  ;  though  I 
have  no  idea  how  he  accomplished  the  feat,  with  any  tolerable 
aspect  of  sincerity,  and  yet  without  injury  to  Simao.  The  first 
thing  I  knew  about  it,  he  had  laid  her  on  the  ground  beside  me ; 
and  dashing  water  over  both  of  us  together,  he  shouted  taunt 
ingly  :  "  You're  a  famous  Algerine  !  Come  !  stir  yourself  ;  and 
see  whether  you  can  keep  that  dead  woman  from  running 
away." 

In  spite  of  myself,  I  felt  indignant  at  this  imputation  of 

419 


420  SIIAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

cowardice  ;  though  I  own  I  am  not  remarkable  for  physical 
courage  ;  and  this  helped  to  rouse  me,  as  he  had  doubtless  in 
tended. 

But  a  new  uproar,  more  terrible  than  anything  that  had  pre 
ceded  it,  completely  brought  me  round,  back  again  to  conscious 
ness.  Robert  suddenly  left  Zindie,  whose  dress  he  had  been 
loosening,  and  sprang  to  the  top  of  the  bluff,  just  in  time  to 
miss  Simao,  who  had  seized  the  boy,  and  made  a  leap  from  the 
summit,  into  deep  water. 

"  What  are  you  about  ?"  he  cried,  "  loiterers  1  Cowards  I 
Take  him  !  take  him,  before  he  reaches  the  boat !  He's  a  devil 
of  a  swimmer." 

By  this  time  Simao,  with  a  secret  sign  to  Robert,  which  no 
one  but  myself  could  see,  swam  out  toward  the  canoe,  which,  by 
his  motions,  we  found  was  just  below,  protected  by  an  impassable 
swamp  ;  but  as  it  swung  round  back  a  few  points  to  meet  the 
swimmer,  it  came  out  from  the  shelter  of  the  bluff,  and  was  thus 
brought  within  the  rake  of  gunshot.  But  though  many  bullets 
were  sent  after,  the  bold  swimmer  escaped  unhurt. 

Robert,  meanwhile,  acted  like  one  wholly  demented.  He 
alternately  deplored  the  losses,  chafed  at  the  defeat,  and,  in  a 
general  way,  abused  the  whole  of  us.  I  was  a  little  afraid,  at 
first,  that  he  might,  in  his  acting,  "  overstep  the  modesty  of 
nature,"  but  I  soon  found  that  he  had  taken  a  very  accurate 
measure  of  the  faculty  of  gullibility  *  in  his  auditors — who 
seemed  wonderfully  impressed  with  the  noise  he  made.  And 
this  is  the  secret  of  many  victories.  Take  away  sound,  though 
it  be  empty,  and  the  result  would  be  quite  another  thing. 

But  at  length,  as  Simao  was  about  getting  into  the  canoe, 
being  necessarily  kept  for  a  short  time  in  the  same  range,  he 
furnished  an  excellent  mark  for  a  rifle  ball,  which  instantly 
attracted  the  attention  of  Solomon,  who  was  one  of  the  greatest 
shots  in  the  country,  and  seemed  to  regard  the  position  artisti- 

*  I  do  not  know  whether  the  Brain  Meters  have  marked  such  an  organ  ;  but  I  am  cer 
tain  there  ought  to  be  one. — ED. 


AJST   INGENIOUS   FEINT.  421 

cally,  or  with  the  enthusiasm  of  an  amateur.  He  had  run  down 
the  bluff  a  little  way;  and  by  leaping  a  small  inlet,  had  brought 
himself  within  a  fair  range  of  the  fugitive,  just  as  having  depo 
sited  the  child,  he  hung  by  the  canoe,  with  his  sidehead  turned 
directly  toward  the  marksman. 

But  Robert,  who  seemed  to  be  everywhere,  was  really  at  the 
heels  of  Solomon,  who  looked  round  with  surprise,  to  find  him 
so  near  ;  saying  at  the  same  time  :  "  See  there,  Bob,  what  a 
beautiful  target !  Fifty  to  one,  now,  I'll  put  a  bullet  right  into 
his  ear." 

"  What  under  the  heavens  do  you  mean  ?"  exclaimed  Rob 
ert,  knocking  the  rifle  from  his  hand  with  such  force  that  it 
went  off  ;  but  by  good  luck  neither  was  hurt. 

"  Do  you  know  what  you're  about  ?"  he  continued,  before  the 
young  gentleman  had  recovered  from  the  collapse  of  his  aston 
ishment  and  anger,  at  being  thus  insulted.  "  Don't  you  see 
that  that  fellow  must  be  taken  alive  ?  and  I've  got  the  way  to 
do  it.  Besides,  you  endanger  Slicer's  articles,  by  going  to  work 
that  way.  Sim  wouldn't  be  held  under  three  thousand,  any  day. 
Five  hundred  apiece  would  be  the  least  we  could  calculate  upon, 
to  bring  him  in  alive.  Such  a  sum,  you  must  allow,  would  be 
very  convenient  for  young  gentlemen  of  pleasure,  like  you 
and  me." 

"  All  right,"  said  Master  Solomon,  unbending  himself  very 
genially  to  the  emollient  idea  which  thus  happily  covered  the 
indignity  offered  to  him,  in  the  person  of  his  rifle  ;  for  this 
young  gentleman's  rifle  was  a  person,  and  perhaps  he  thought 
the  most  important  personality  about  himself.  But  thus  ap 
peased,  he  proceeded  to  lift  and  examine  the  beloved  bride  of 
his  savageness,  with  more  interest  and  affection  of  manner  than 
one  would  have  thought  him  capable  of. 

Just  then  the  sheriff  came  up.  He,  with  most  of  the  troupe, 
had  been  running  down  the  bluff,  trying  to  find  a  passage  between 
the  river  and  the  swamp,  but  without  success.  It  is  strange 
enough  that  they  did  not  think  of  taking  a  boat,  and  pursuing 


422  SHAHMAH   IN   PUKSTIIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

the  fugitives.  But  probably  Simao  was  not  a  power  to  be 
encountered  in  a  very  close  grapple  ;  for  in  his  escape  from  so 
many  armed  men  he  had  already  shown  strength,  bravery,  and 
skill  of  no  common  order. 

This  dignitary,  to  my  surprise,  fared  no  better  than  the  others 
had  done  ;  for  Master  Robert,  who  seemed  to  have  consti 
tuted  himself  generalissimo  of  the  whole,  rated  him  as  severely  as 
he  had  the  others. 

"  'Tis  a  most  scurrilous  piece  of  business,"  he  was  saying,  just 
as  that  gentleman,  who  was  a  little  plethoric,  came  tugging  and 
puffing  up  the  hill — "  bad  luck,  to  say  the  least.  If  I  wasn't  a 
minister's  brother,  I'd  swear  outright,  to  see  you  all  so  infernal 
helpless  I  We've  lost  a  cool  five  thousand  to-day,  the  least  cent 
that  can  be  reckoned,  to  say  nothing  of  the  respectability  of  the 
thing  !" 

"What  is  to  be  done  ?"  responded  the  sheriff,  looking  woefully 
crest-fallen  at  this  presentation  of  the  matter. 

In  the  meantime,  Zindie,  who  had  been  consigned  to  my  espe 
cial  care,  began  to  revive.  She  looked  around  at  first  with  a 
kind  of  dreamy  expression,  but  in  another  instant  compre 
hended  the  whole  ;  for  thought,  in  such  cases,  is  sometimes  very 
rapid. 

"  Gone  ?     All  gone  ?"  she  whispered. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered  ;  "all  but  the  doctor.  He  is  with  the 
men,  over  the  bluff  yonder,  to  the  south." 

In  an  instant  her  whole  face  was  lighted  up  with  an  almost 
superhuman  expression.  "  Can  you  row  a  boat,  master  ?"  she 
whispered. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  "  as  well  as  the  best  of  them.  Is  there 
a  boat  near  ?" 

"  Close  by,"  she  returned  ;  "  and  in  such  a  sheltered  place  that 
we  can  get  to  the  canoe,  that  won't  be  far  away,  I  know,  because 
they  promised  to  wait,  if  any  of  us  should  be  left.  Perhaps 
Waughban  will  be  there,  or  Simao.  I  think  they  will,  one  or 
both." 


HE   AIDS   ZINDIE   TO   ESCAPE.  423 

Then  looking  me  full  in  the  face,  with  such  a  beseeching  ex 
pression  as  I  could  not  resist,  she  said  :  "  Will  you  go,  master  ?" 

It  would  have  been  impossible  for  anything  to  have  had  a 
more  powerful  effect  on  me  than  these  few  and  simple  words. 

"  I  will  go,"  I  answered,  for  I  thought  of  my  own  Theodosia, 
and  henceforth,  for  her  sake,  I  shall  think  more  truly  of  her 
sex. 

She  seemed  to  thank  me,  not  only  with  her  whole  heart  and 
soul,  but  with  the  whole  power  and  sanctity  of  womanhood.  I 
have  never  seen  a  more  eloquent  gratitude,  than  there  was  in 
the  full  look  she  gave  me. 

Just  at  that  moment  Robert  called  out  from  the  top  of  the 
bluff,  in  the  distance  ;  "  Guard  that  nigger  with  your  life,  Shah. 
She's  a  rich  one  ;  and  Slicer'd  give  half  his  plantation  to 
redeem  her." 

At  this  poor  Zindie  fell  to  trembling,  so  that  I  had  to  sup 
port  her.  The  moment  had  come.  Looking  up,  and  perceiving 
that  we  could  not  be  seen  from  the  top,  I  said  to  her  :  "  In  the 
name  of  God,  lead  the  way,  since  I  cannot  do  otherwise  than  go." 

"We  must  wade  through  the  water  under  the  rock,"  an 
swered  Zindie.  "  It  isn't  very  deep." 

But  when  the  poor  creature  stepped  down,  I  saw  that  she 
could  not  stand  against  the  current  ;  and  when  she  attempted 
to  walk,  her  strength  wholly  gave  way.  I  took  her  in  my 
arms,  and  crept  cautiously  under  the  sharp  brow  of  the  rock, 
following  her  direction,  until  we  came  suddenly  to  a  little  slope. 
Just  over  it,  landward,  there  was  an  opening  in  the  rock,  but  so 
well  concealed  with  ferns  and  shrubs,  that  I  did  not  perceive  it, 
till  she  drew  the  rank  plants  aside,  showing  me  a  roundish  aper 
ture,  of  perhaps  three  feet  in  diameter.  The  room  we  entered  was 
an  irregular  oblong,  and  high  enough  to  admit  of  standing  erect. 
Passing  down  a  few  steps,  we  came  to  a  subterraneous  path, 
dimly  lighted  by  an  occasional  crevice  in  the  side  of  the  hill 
along  which  it  ran,  opening,  at  length,  into  a  still  darker  but 
wider  place. 


424:  SHAHMAH   EST   PUESUIT  OF  FKEEDOM. 

Having  thus  obtained  shelter,  we  crouched  down  in  the  dark, 
to  listen.  Directly  we  heard  a  tumult  of  voices,  the  sound  of 
hurried  steps,  and  the  stamping  and  tramping  of  horses.  Soon, 
also,  the  hounds  came  in  for  their  part  of  the  noise  ;  for  having 
tracked  the  scent  to  the  water,  they  were  bellowing  away  with 
a  great  swell,  as  not  only  dogs,  but  men  are  wont  to  do,  when 
they  find  themselves  "  at  fault." 

I  cannot  fitly  describe — because  I  cannot  now  well  conceive  of 
— the  horrors  of  that  scene.  It  was  one  of  those  terrible  pas 
sages  of  life,  which,  happily  for  all  the  future,  seem  to  burn  out, 
and  obliterate  themselves  in  passing.  At  first  a  thought  of  the 
awful  position  I  had  taken,  gave  such  a  sense  of  anguish  as 
seemed  almost  to  cut  through  my  heart,  with  an  intense  and 
deadly  pain.  What  was  I,  but  an  hour  ago — aye,  less  than  an 
hour  since — what  now  ?  Up  to  that  time  I  was  an  honorable 
man,  respected  everywhere — self-respected.  Now  I  was  an  out 
law — the  companion  of  slaves — a  criminal  in  the  eye  of  the  law 
— self-doomed  to  a  cruel  punishment — shame — disgrace — per 
haps  an  ignominious  death.  I  never  knew  before  how  strong  the 
love  of  mere  outside  character  is.  For  a  moment  the  unwonted 
sense  of  degradation  came  upon  me  with  such  power,  that  I  was 
nearly  crushed. 

But  I  looked  upon  my  companion,  pale  as  she  was,  and 
almost  lifeless.  I  thought  of  Theodosia — how  wronged,  how 
helpless,  she  had  been,  and  with  the  look  and  the  thought,  my 
strength  came.  I  had  not  done  this  thing  for  my  own  sake.  I 
had  not  done  it  even  for  the  sake  of  any  idle  whim,  or  trifling 
pleasure  to  her — but  for  her  soul's  sake — to  preserve  her  in  a 
life  of  purity.  I  knew,  then,  that  the  will  of  God  was  in  it  ; 
and  my  self-respect  came  back  again  ;  but  it  was  through  a 
most  terrible  and  bitter  struggle.  I  saw  that  by  some  unknown 
means  we  should  go  out  free.  We  had  not  before  spoken,  or 
stirred.  We  had  hardly  dared  to  breathe,  the  voices  above 
seemed  to  come  so  near.  But  with  this  feeling  so  strong  within 
me,  I  could  not  forbear  whispering  :  "  Have  courage,  my  good 


A   TERRIFIC    SCENE.  425 

Zindie  !  God  is  with  us,  and  we  shall  come  out  of  it 
bravely." 

Just  as  I  said  this,  there  was  a  rustle — or  rather  rattling 
sound,  close  by  ;  and  then  something  cold  and  heavy  touched 
my  hand.  I  had  not  thought  before  that  the  cave  was  damp 
and  mouldy,  a  fit  abode  for  the  most  noisome  creatures.  I  had 
not  thought  of  serpents.  It  was  plain,  now,  that  there  was 
something  of  the  reptile  kind  about  us.  I  knew  not  how  to  tell 
this  to  Zindie  ;  but  I  was  afraid  it  would  come  upon  her  sud 
denly,  and  she  would  scream.  So  I  said  to  her,  quietly  as  pos 
sible,  that  I  believed  there  were  snakes  there  ;  but  she  must 
keep  still,  and  I  would  see  what  was  best  to  be  done. 

I  never  shall  forget  the  look  of  horror  which  then  met  me.  I 
had  been  in  the  dark  so  long,  that  I  could  just  see  the  outline 
and  color  of  her  face;  and  the  darkness  made  its  changes  still 
more  unearthly  and  horrible.  The  ashen  features,  the  strained 
and  rigid  muscles,  the  dilated  and  burning  eyeballs,  were  so  ter 
rible,  that  I  forgot  the  snake.  I  shook  her.  I  spoke  with  se 
verity,  hoping  to  rouse  her. 

"  Shall  we  go  back  ?"  I  asked,  pointing  above. 

And  what  a  scorching  commentary  on  slavery  and  its  advo 
cates,  her  reply  was.  I  thought  of  it,  then,  amid  horrors  that 
seemed  to  quench  all  other  thought,  and  wondered  if  any  one 
who  ever  realized  these  things,  could  defend  a  system  that  in 
cluded  them. 

"  Oh  no,  massa,"  ehe  answered.  "  Let  the  snakes  come. 
They  aint  so  bad  as  them  up  there — not  half  so  bad  as  them 
over  yonder  j"  and  she  pointed  toward  New  Orleans,  indicating 
her  master.  "  I'll  try  to  be  still,  massa,  I  will  !"  and  the  poor 
creature  clenched  one  of  my  hands,  with  a  power  that  drove  her 
nails  into  the  flesh. 

In  the  meantime  the  sound  of  our  voices,  or  something  else,  had 
roused  the  serpent  again  ;  for  we  heard  the  same  rustling  noise. 
Looking  toward  a  darker  corner  of  the  hole,  and  not  more  than 
four  feet  from  me,  I  saw,  slowly  rising  from  the  ground,  two 


426  SHAIIMAH  IN   PUKSTJIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

small,  bright  drops  of  light,  like  fire  almost  at  a  white  heat.  As 
the  head  was  thus  lifted  about  a  foot  from  the  ground,  I  could 
hear  the  body  throwing  itself  into  coils  ;  and  knowing  the 
habits  of  the  reptile,  I  expected  a  spring.  But  instead  of  this, 
the  eyes  seemed  to  expand  and  become  iridescent  ;  and  they 
shot  forth  flames  that  were  almost  blinding. 

I  found  that  my  sight  was  chained  to  the  eyes,  and  as  they 
sent  forth  every  moment  more  splendid  and  vivid  colors,  a  pecu 
liar  sense  of  dizziness  and  sickness  in  the  head  and  stomach, 
began  to  affect  me,  and  at  length  so  powerfully,  I  thought  I 
should  lose  my  senses.  It  was  something  like  the  effect  of  a 
strong  narcotic  ;  and  I  think  that  I  inhaled  this  with  t'he  breath, 
as  well  as  absorbed  it  through  the  sight ;  for  a  noxious  and 
oppressive  effluvium,  doubtless  from  the  breath  of  the  snake, 
seemed  to  fill  the  air.  I  had  heard  of  the  power  of  fascination 
in  some  species  of  serpents,  but  had  always  been  very  skeptical 
in  regard  to  its  reality.  And  judge  how  I  felt,  when,  in  this 
horrible  way,  it  was  beginning  to  be  made  true  to  me  ! 

Then  I  thought  instantly,.  "  if  the  eye  of  the  serpent  has  this 
power,  the  eye  of  the  man  must  have  greater  power.  Let  us  try 
it." 

I  felt  then  as  I  never  did  before,  and  pray  I  never  may  again. 
It  seemed  as  if,  with  the  first  thought  of  power,  a  crust  broke 
in  my  brain,  opening  a  furnace  of  liquid  fire  ;  and  streams  of 
such  terrible  intensity,  that  they  burnt  and  blinded  me  as  they 
ran,  were  sent  out  from  this,  and  refracted  by  the  lenses  of 
vision,  were  poured  through  the  eyes. 

I  had  a  distinct  sense,  that  the  current  thus  put  in  motion, 
must  be  deadly  to  anything  it  was  carried  against ;  and  this 
gave  me  still  greater  strength,  and  enabled  me  to  keep  the  enemy 
distinctly  in  view,  which,  otherwise,  I  might  have  forgotten.  I 
could  see  those  barbed  shafts  of  fire  penetrating  the  subtle  and 
fiery  brain  of  the  reptile.  This  consciousness  of  power  rendered 
me,  also,  calm  and  self-possessed.  I  knew  that  I  was  quelling 
the  light  in  those  terrible  eyes,  even  before  they  lost  their  corus- 


WOESE   THAN   THE   SNAKES.  427 

cations.  Gradually  they  faded  to  a  kind  of  white-ash  color  ; 
and  then,  to  my  inexpressible  relief,  the  lids  dropped  meekly 
down,  and  I  saw  that  the  whole  mass  of  rings  seemed  to  collapse, 
as  if  in  a  sleep. 

After  this  horrible  experience  I  had  no  fear  of  men,  nor  of 
any  injury,  nor  any  torture,  that  could  be  inflicted  by  a  merely 
human  power.  Neither  could  I  appreciate  the  question  between 
liberty  and  slavery,  to  such  a  degree  as  to  be  willing  to  remain. 
So  I  roused  up  Zindie,  and  told  her  that  if  there  was  no  other 
where  for  us  to  go,  we  must  return.  But  oh,  I  shall  never  for 
get  the  look  of  unutterable  horror  that  she  gave  me. 

"  Go,  massa,  go,'7  she  said  ;  "  but  please — pray  leave  me 
here." 

"  I'm  afraid  to  leave  you,  my  good  Zindie  !  I  dare  not  leave 
you  1"  I  answered,  shivering  in  every  nerve,  as  I  thought  I  felt 
the  coils  stirring  again. 

"  Then  it  is  because  you  don't  know  who  my  real  enemies  be," 
she  answered.  "  Do  you  think  I'm  more  afraid  of  snakes  than 
them !  0,  massa  !  you  don't  know  what  slavery  is  !  If  you'd 
seen  'em  cut  up  as  I  have,  after  they've  been  took  in  the  swamp  ! 
Snakes  isn't  half  so  bad  !  They  know  we're  their  enemies,  and 
it's  natural  for  them  to  bite  ;  but,  0  massa  1  they  are  not  cruel, 
like  them!" 

"  But  my  good  friend,  tell  me  where  to  go,  then,"  I  said  reso 
lutely  ;  "for  the  serpent  will  be  up — perhaps  before  we  can  get 
off.  So  be  quick,  for  there  may  be  others — there  may  be  a  den 
here  1" 

I  sprang  on  my  feet,  and  took  hold  of  her  with  a  strong  hand  ; 
but  it  seemed  as  if  every  particle  of  her  flesh  was  quivering  with 
the  inteusest  strain  of  anguish.  I  never  knew  anything  like  it. 
Grasping  my  hand,  she  tottered,  and  I  thought  would  have 
fallen.  Whether  my  hand,  or  her  good  angels  gave  her  strength, 
I  know  not,  but  she  suddenly  recovered  ;  and  after  listening 
intently  for  a  while,  she  said  in  a  low,  but  earnest  tone  :  "I 
guess  they're  gone  now,  massa.  Walk  right  straight  out  of 


428  SHAHMAH   IN  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

here,  and  then  it  will  be  light,  and  we  can  see  what  there 
is." 

"  Lead  the  way,  then,"  I  said  ;  "  and  pray  be  careful  how  you 
step." 

"  Yes,"  she  returned,  with  a  coolness  that  came  of  these  bitter 
experiences  ;  "  I  just  ease  the  foot  down,  feeling-like,  and  then 
I  shan't  hurt  'em,  if  I  touch." 

Taking  advantage  of  this  hint,  I  followed  in  her  steps,  through 
a  very  dark  passage,  and  so  narrow  as  hardly  to  be  passable, 
for  the  distance  of  perhaps  fifty  feet.  How  we  came  out  of  that 
suffocating  hole  I  know  not.  If  it  had  been  roofed,  paved,  and 
lined  throughout  with  living  serpents,  it  could  not  have  been  more 
frightful ;  for  the  brain  was  at  that  pitch  of  excitement,  which 
could  not  take  in  anything  more  terrible. 

We  emerged  into  a  wider  and  lighter  space,  and  this  again 
opened  into  an  oblong  room,  that  seemed  to  jut  into  the  side  of 
the  cliff.  It  was  tolerably  well  aired  and  lighted,  and  bore  the 
marks  of  recent  occupation  ;  and  from  it,  Zindie  said,  there  was 
a  way  led  down  to  the  foot  of  the  bluff.  In  the  corner  was  a 
pool  of  rain  water,  quite  fresh,  in  a  large  hollow  of  the  rock. 
Full  of  life  as  the  waters  of  Zemzen  * — full  of  beauty  as  the  well 
of  Ezzerka,f  it  opened  to  me  truly  the  waters  of  salvation. 
Seizing  a  broken  gourd-shell,  I  drank,  I  bathed;  and  never  shall 
I  forget  how  delicious  was  the  draught,  how  refreshing  and  rein- 
spiring,  the  cool  and  pure  streams,  that  I  poured  over  myself. 
It  was  a  mere  instinct ;  for  I  was  beyond  all  power  of  reason  ; 
but  if  I  had  not  found  the  water  I  believe  I  should  have  died. 
It  cooled  the  flaming,  and  as  it  seemed  to  me  poisoned  eyes  ;  it 
relieved  the  excited  nerves  ;  and  through  the  skin  sent  volumes 
of  quiet  and  coolness  to  the  throbbing  and  heated  brain.  Prom 
this  experience  I  am  led  to  think,  that  there  must  be  a  great 

*  The  sacred  waters  of  Zemzen,  which  is  the  Spring  of  Hagar,  are  said  to  cure  all  dis 
eases. — ED. 

t  Ayn  Ezzerka  was  a  favorite  resort  of  Mahomet,  who  was  never  weary  of  contem 
plating  amid  its  pleasant  scenery,  and  looking  into  its  pure  and  limpid  waters. — En. 


HE   VINDICATES    HIMSELF.  429 

medicinal  power  in  water.  That  these  natural  and  universal 
fountains  of  health,  such  as  air  and  water,  should  have  some 
special  relations  to  health,  and  thus  be  susceptible  of  general  or 
local  application  in  the  cure  of  disease,  is,  as  it  seems  to  me, 
more  than  probable.  I  must  know  something  of  this. 

We  kept  quite  still  for  some  time  ;  but  as  there  was  no  sound 
to  be  heard,  Zindie  at  length  went  out  to  a  gap  in  the  rock  to 
reconnoitre.  As  it  was  judged  best,  we  remained  for  a  while 
under  the  shelter.  The  terrible  anxiety  I  suffered  during  that 
time  cannot  be  described.  The  possible  night  in  the  swamp, 
amid  ferocious  beasts  and  reptiles,  as  dangerous  and  loathsome 
as  that  from  which  we  had  just  escaped,  with  perhaps  days  and 
nights  of  starvation — the  malignant  man  hunters — the  shame  and 
disgrace  of  being  taken — the  not  very  improbable  result  of  an 
ignoble  death — the  pain  and  danger  that  would  come  to  my 
friends  on  account  of  this  high  misdemeanor  in  their  guest — all 
stood  before  me  as  absolute  realities  ;  each  of  them  appeared 
so  terrible,  I  had  no  power  to  say  which  might  be  the  worst. 
It  seemed  as  if  I  had  conjured  up  a  whole  host  of  demons. 

But  I  thought  to  myself  again  :  "  Is  this  manly  ?  Is  it,  in  fact, 
just  to  myself  that  I  should  thus  punish  myself  by  anticipation 
for  what  an  irreversible  duty  has  compelled  me  to  do  ?  Shall  I 
not  say  to  myself,  that  it  was  right  to  do  what  I  did  ?  for  if  it 
should  occur  again  and  again,  I  could  not,  so  long  as  I  am  a 
man,  fail  to  repeat  the  act.  I  will,  then,  vindicate  myself  ;  I 
will  stand  by  myself,  and  declare  that  by  whatever  strength 
there  is  in  me,  I  will  maintain  not  only  the  position  I  have  taken, 
but  the  right  to  take  it.  My  good  angels,  doubtless,  see  that  I 
need  this  degree  of  strength.  I  will,  then,  take  it  to  myself,  and 
be  braver  and  truer  for  it." 

And  thus  I  quelled  in  myself  an  anxiety  which  had  racked  me 
so  intolerably  that  any  tangible  and  certain  fate  seemed  better 
than  this  unknown  terror,  that  hung  over  the  next  hour,  and 
might  be  sprung  with  the  very  next  moment.  And  when  we 
came  out  of  the  place  I  was  calm,  and  earnest,  and  resolute. 


430  8HAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Winding  round  the  foot  of  the  bluff,  sometimes  wading  and 
sometimes  walking  on  dry  land,  we  at  last  struck  upon  a  very 
obscure  path,  consisting  at  first  only  of  logs  at  stepping  distance, 
in  a  soft,  deep  morass,  where  one  would  not  like  to  take 
a  plunge.  This  led  into  the  depths  of  a  cypress  swamp,  as  I 
thought.  But  quite  unexpectedly,  to  me  at  least,  we  seemed 
to  cut  across  a  corner,  and  come  out  to  a  sheltered  little  inlet, 
round  which  Zindie  gazed  with  a  wildness  of  look  that  terrified 
me.  The  boat  was  gone.  This  was  a  new  aspect  of  terror  ; 
and  the  poor  creature  was  so  dismayed  by  it  that  I  really 
thought  she  would  have  convulsions.  It  was  some  time  before 
I  could  rouse  her  at  all,  so  as  to  obtain  any  information  whatever. 

Fortunately,  I  was  just  in  the  act  of  apparently  seizing  and 
shaking  her,  when  we  heard  hailing  voices.  Never  have  I  ex 
perienced  so  great  relief  as  to  recognize  that  of  Kobert.  He 
was  in  the  boat  with  six  men,  among  whom  I  was  happy  to  see 
Mongolie,  an  Indian  whom  I  knew  was  a  friend  of  Waughban, 
the  chief,  and  therefore  counted  on  his  integrity  and  assistance, 
should  we  need  ;  for  I  was  confident  that  Eobert  was  planning 
a  manoeuvre  by  which  he  would  recapture  the  fugitives,  and 
thus  by  some  means  rescue  them. 

The  first  words  that  I  heard  distinctly  were  these  :  "All  right, 
Shah  !  All  right.  Hold  on  there." 

But  when  poor  Zindie  saw  the  armed  men,  and  especially  the 
sheriff,  it  was  not  quite  so  easy  to  do  this  ;  for  my  now  captive 
was  yielding  to  her  instincts,  and  determined  to  run  away.  The 
conflict  thus  became  actual  and  earnest,  and  that  in  the  full 
view  of  the  authorities  themselves.  So  I  had  no  need  to  make 
any  verbal  report  of  myself,  seeing  that  my  actions  spoke  for 
me.  Feeling  now  assured  that  we  might  trust  to  Robert's  sa 
gacity  and  discretion,  as  I  knew  we  might  to  his  honor,  I  lost 
no  time  in  consoling  Zindie,  though  I  was  glad  she  had  struggled 
as  she  did. 

They  made  all  possible  haste  in  getting  us  on  board  ;  and 
after  a  few  questions,  which,  for  the  most  part,  Robert  volun- 


EGBERT   CAEKIES   HIS   POINTS.  431 

teered  to  answer,  your  humble  servant  was  pronounced  covered 
with  glory,  earned  in  the  service  of  the  American  slave-hunters. 
Seldom  have  I  felt  so  degraded  as  I  did  then,  at  the  bare  impu 
tation,  spite  of  my  own  consciousness. 

At  first  it  was  proposed  that  Zindie  and  myself  should  be 
sent  back  to  New  Orleans  ;  but  Eobert,  whose  counsels  had 
fallen  wonderfully  into  favor — especially  for  the  zeal  which  he 
had  manifested  in  hunting  Zindie — opposed  the  measure.  He 
urged  the  delay  it  would  cause,  and  the  weakening  of  the  avail 
able  forces,  in  which  he  seemed  to  have  great  respect  for  my 
strength  and  presence  of  mind. 

These  suggestions  were  mostly  thrown  in  as  aside  remarks, 
some  of  which  I  caught.  "  Shah  is  about  the  greatest  man  you 
ever  saw — strong  as  a  giant — resolute  as  a  bull-dog — and  true 
as  the  day  of  judgment.  Don't  say  much,  but  pitches  right  in. 
To  tell  the  truth,  I'd  rather  tumble  you,  half  of  you,  overboard, 
than  lose  him." 

With  this  flattering  conclusion  to  his  remarks,  he  came  off 
conqueror.  The  argument  closed  here  ;  and  though  I  am  not 
much  given  to  laughing,  and  the  occasion  certainly  did  not  seem 
proper  for  the  indulgence  of  mirth,  yet  I  could  not  resist  a  smile, 
to  see  the  profound  gravity  of  look  and  demeanor  with  which  he 
uttered  this,  and  to  hear  the  coarse,  raw  patois,  which,  to  my 
extreme  and  continued  astonishment,  from  the  first  moment  of  our 
encountering  the  hunters,  he  spoke  fluently,  as  if  it  had  been 
his  native  tongue. 

It  was  next  suggested,  by  Master  Solomon,  that  a  small  steamer 
should  be  chartered  to  go  in  pursuit.  This  was  opposed  also, 
on  the  ground  of  its  unfitness  to  make  chase  up  and  down 
among  the  unnavigable  bayous,  where  Simao  and  Waughban, 
who  were  both  old  boatmen,  would  undoubtedly  find  refuge. 

Then  the  doctor  very  composedly  added  another  objection 
that  quite  startled  me  ;  for  he  announced  that  we — he  and  my 
self — were  bound  down  the  river  that  night,  at  any  rate,  on  our 
way  to  New  Orleans,  where  we  were  to  take  passage  for  Rio, 


432  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

as  he  had  before  said  ;  that  if  we  could  serve  our  country  and 
friends,  by  rendering  them  any  help  along  the  way,  he  and 
Shah — whose  grit,  he  was  happy  to  say,  they  had  tried — were 
ready  to  volunteer. 

This  latter  touch  of  sentiment  and  patriotism  had  an  excel 
lent  effect.  He  carried  the  whole,  and  with  loud  cheers  they 
put  up  a  small  flag,  which  had  been  fastened  to  a  pole  ;  and 
thus  gave  our  expedition  something  of  a  national  character. 

So  Robert,  again  suggesting  that  the  owners  of  these  slaves, 
especially  Slicer,  would  do  something  handsome,  in  case  we  took 
them  alive — which  he  meant  to  do — it  was  finally  agreed  that  we 
should  take  our  prisoner  along,  and  make  chase  after  the  canoe. 

I  could  see  how,  in  every  possible  way,  Robert  was  seeking 
to  comfort  and  strengthen  Zindie  ;  though  the  communication 
was  necessarily  restricted  to  looks  only,  yet  they  were  so  ear 
nest  and  eloquent  that  they  did  not  fail  to  rouse  her  for  a  while. 
But  she  would  soon  sink  again  into  that  death-like  stupor,  which 
seemed  like  the  troubled  ghost  of  sleep — its  helplessness  without 
its  peace.  What  ages  of  agonizing  emotion — what  torture  of 
soul  she  must  have  endured  in  the  horrible  anxiety  of  that  day; 
and,  to  increase  her  distress,  she  greatly  feared  that  Mongolie 
had  lost  his  way  among  the  many  bayous  and  inlets  that  inter 
sected  the  main  stream  ;  for  the  leader  had,  according  to  the 
private  directions  of  his  chief,  taken  the  most  obscure  passages. 

Had  we  even  been  at  ease,  the  effect  of  the  scenery  would 
have  been  saddening  in  the  extreme.  The  woods,  as  I  have 
said  before,  derive  a  very  peculiar  appearance  from  the  long 
festoons  of  southern  moss,  which  hangs  down  from  every  branch 
in  clusters  from  ten  to  twenty  inches  long.  No  description  can 
give  any  idea  of  the  peculiar  weird  and  gloomy  look  of  the  for 
ests  during  the  short  period  in  which  they  are  leafless. 

The  next  thing  to  be  noticed  is  the  great  number  of  climbing, 
woody,  and  often  prickly  vines,  hanging  in  immense  masses  over 
the  trees  and  shrubs.  There  are  few  marked  and  characteristic 
plants.  It  is  the  general  tone  of  the  whole  landscape  that 


INDESCRIBABLE   GLOOMS.  433 

affects  us  so  powerfully.  This,  however,  to  be  understood  and 
appreciated,  must  be  seen. 

In  this  country  the  bayous,  or  branches  of  the  Mississippi, 
instead  of  flowing  into  the  river,  flow  from  it.  Except  in  very 
low  water,  the  creeks  and  depressions  are  lower  than  the  Missis 
sippi's  level,  and  if  connected  with  the  river,  serve  as  slight 
outlets  for  it. 

All  the  lower  parts  of  the  forests  are  swamps,  in  which  the 
water  stands  the  year  round.  And  a  more  lonesome,  God-for 
saken  place  than  a  southern  swamp,  I  never  looked  upon. 
Imagine,  if  you  can,  these  hideous  wilds,  with  their  solemn 
funereal  look,  and  their  pestilent  atmosphere,  stretching  for 
miles  on  every  hand,  ending  only  in  wilder  entanglements,  and 
gloomier  shadows.  Then  came  the  solemn  cypresses,  without  so 
much  as  a  dead  leaf  to  brighten  or  relieve  their  sonibreness. 
Even  the  gay  and  happy  Robert,  who  has  a  most  loving  instinct 
of  finding  beauty  everywhere,  was  oppressed  by  these  indescri 
bable  glooms.  And  yet  the  Cypress  Wood  was  not  wholly  with 
out  its  good  cheer.  These  great  forests,  with  their  seemingly 
boundless  shadows,  stretching  back,  and  forward,  and  around, 
seemed  to  brood  over  us  with  a  sense  of  protection,  as  if  we  had 
felt  in  them  the  drooping  wing-coverts  of  hovering  angels. 

But  poor  Zindie  had  not  this  assurance.  The  love  of  life  was 
once  more  revived.  Her  thoughts  had  gone  forth  to  her  hus 
band  and  children.  But  it  was  in  vain  that  she  strained  her 
eyes  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  forward  canoe  in  the  far  distance. 
The  great  waste  of  waters  and  swamps,  with  their  impenetrable 
wilds,  stretched  between  her  and  all  that  was  dearest.  And 
how  would  it  be  when  they  were  met  by  these  strong,  armed, 
and  cruel  men,  even  though  dear  Master  Eobert  and  his  good 
friends  were  with  them  ?  Would  they  be  taken  alive,  or  killed  ? 
What,  indeed,  would  become  of  her  ?  I  knew  that  these 
thoughts  were  in  her  mind,  though  she  did  not  speak  them.  I 
could  read  her  impressions  clearly,  as  if  they  had  been  written 
and  laid  before  me.  I  wish  that  all  those  who  disregard  the 

19 


434  SIIAHMAH  nr  PUKSTJIT  OF  FKEEDOM. 

sufferings  of  the  lower  classes,  could  have  had  my  "  dreadful 
post  of  observation,"  for  that  one  day.  My  opinion  on  the  sub 
ject  has  undergone  quite  a  change  since  then.  I  now  believe 
that,  under  the  same  circumstances^  the  weak  and  ignorant 
suffer  most  ;  for  they  have  not  only  less  resisting  power,  but 
fewer  mental  resources,  which  often  act  as  palliatives,  or  stimuli, 
to  the  more  highly  developed  faculties,  as  I  have  myself  expe 
rienced. 

Poor  Zindie  !  I  could  not  give  her  a  word  \  ory  except  by 
stealth,  even  a  look  of  comfort.  At  length  a  sense  of  utter  deso 
lation  took  full  possession  of  her.  She  felt  as  if  cut  off  from  all 
human  ties — a  floating  atom,,  alone  in  the  wide  world.  Even 
the  current  that  bore  her  forward,  as  if  subject  to  some  malig 
nant,  or  evil  charm,  carried  also  beyond  her  reach  the  object 
she  was  pursuing  ;  and  yet,  though  she  felt  that  they  were  not 
far  off,  the  old  swamps  and  woods,  dim  and  deep  as  they  were, 
could  not  hide  them  from  their  enemies.  The  canoe,  with  its- 
precious  burden,  still  fled  before  her.  She  was  spell-bound,  and 
could  not  approach  it.  She  would  not  approach  it  if  she  could, 
How  tantalizing  and  intolerable  was  the  thought  !  It  was  a 
kind  of  waking  nightmare. 

The  conflict  was  terrible.  At  some  moments  she  would  long- 
to  know  the  worst — to  hear  that  her  husband  and  children  were 
dead — that  they  were  suffering  torture — anything,  if  she  might 
only  know. 

Again,  she  was  oppressed  by  the  horrible  dread  of  knowing. 
She  would  start  wildly  at  the  simplest  sound.  The  color  would 
then  forsake  her  cheek,  and  she  would  tremble  with  apprehension 
that  some  final  blow  was  struck,  and  that  Waughban  was 
coming  back,  to  tell  her  that  all  was  over.  Sometimes  she  so 
feared  to  see  the  canoe  shoot  round  a  bluff,  or  headland,  that 
she  would  cover  her  eyes  ;  and  again  she  watched  with  intense 
desire,  and  hope  to  behold  it. 

It  was  in  vain  that  we  urged  on  her  the  necessity  of  taking 
some  nourishment.  She  would  make  an  effort  to  obey,  until  so 


HIS    CONFESSION   OF   LOVE   AND   FAITH.  435 

sickened,  as  to  lay  aside  the  morsel  quite  untasted.  Happily  for 
human  weakness,  such  periods  of  intense  struggle  are  usually 
transient  ;  for  no  merely  finite  strength  could  endure  their  pro 
traction. 

Again  I  blend  with  thine,  and  mine,  and  Youley's,  the  sweet 
loves  of  Theodosia,  of  whom  though  I  speak  less  in  the  unfold 
ing  of  these  exciting  topics  ;  yet,  in  the  profound  calm  of  my 
inmost  life,  I  cherish  every  simplest  memory,  every  common 
est  thought  or  token  of  her,  as  so  much  of  the  presence  of 
my  Life  angel,  toward  whom  I  hasten,  knowing,  too,  that  her 
spirit  must  have  come  out  often  to  meet,  and  welcome  me.  Oh, 
delicious  !  Oh,  divine  will  be  our  meeting,  when,  in  the  unre 
strained  sanctity  of  love,  I  fold  her  in  my  arms,  as  now  in  my 
heart. 

I  can  write  no  more  ;  and  thus,  for  the  present, 

Adieu  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  XXXVI. 

A    BOAT    RACE    ON    THE    MISSISSIPPI. 

The  Canoe— A  Dangerous  Passage— Enemies  meet— Bullet  from  the  Boat— Grand  Ma- 
no3uvre  of  Simao— The  Wounded  Crest— The  Chief's  Retort— The  Canoe  escapes— In 
describable  Glooms — The  Manitou — A  Good  Omen — Terrible  Sound— Bravery  and  Cun 
ning  of  Litholu — Success  of  the  Enterprise — The  Boat  drawn  ashore — Scene  of  Con 
fusion — Terrible  Uncertainty — Struggles  of  Strong  Men  heard  in  the  Dark — Friends 
recognize  each  other — Get  on  board  the  Canoe — Dim  Outline  of  the  Prisoners — Their 
Curses  and  Execrations — A  Beautiful  Group — Robert  nearly  Overcome — Delicious 
Sense  of  Rest — Unfolding  Freedom. 

CLIPPER  SHIP  VULCAN,  Jan.  12. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Again  I  resume  the  narrative.  The  light  canoe  of 
Waughban,  which  we  will  now  visit  for  a  while,  swam  the 
waters  like  a  sea  bird.  The  chief  repeatedly  bent  his  ear  close 
to  the  surface  of  the  stream,  and  listened  intently.  The  strong 
north  wind  was  favorable  to  the  transmission  of  sound  from 
that  direction  ;  and  at  length  his  quick  ear  caught  the  vibration 
of  human  voices,  and  the  familiar  dip  of  oars.  He  had  ap 
proached  very  near  to  coming  in  contact  with  the  enemy. 

Quickly,  then,  muffling  his  oars  with  soft  strips  of  birchen 
bark,  which  he  had  provided  for  the  occasion,  he  tacked  a  little, 
and  entered  a  narrow  bayou,  making  up  between  the  main  land 
and  a  long  island.  This  passage,  though  of  difficult  navigation, 
combined  the  advantages  of  a  deep  shadow,  and  a  shorter  route, 
as  it  was  completely  sheltered  by  a  thick  wood,  and  formed  a 
line  across  the  inner  segment  of  a  crescent-shaped  promontory, 
which  was  thus  cut  off  from  the  mainland,  and  isolated.  The 
race  was  for  life  ;  and  with  all  the  vigor  and  tenacity  of  life  it 
was  urged. 

Lightly  and  safely,  as  if  itself  had  been  a  free  intelligence,  the 

436 


THE   ENEMIES    APPROACH.  437 

canoe  now  darted  between  the  heaps  of  drift-wood,  and  now 
seemed  almost  to  leap  over  the  protruding  snags.  Stilly  as  the 
bark  of  Charon,  yet  safely  as  if  it  had  borne  a  charmed  life,  the 
canoe  swept  on  through  the  sullen  waters  that  lay  brooding  over 
the  horrible  dangers  they  embosomed,  still,  black  and  terrible  as 
the  waveless  River  of  Death. 

The  sachem  had  not  miscalculated.  He  came  out  into  the 
main  stream  almost  simultaneously  with  the  boat  ;  the  difficul 
ties  of  the  passage  having  required  as  long  a  time  for  him  to  cut 
across  the  inner  line  of  the  circle,  as  for  the  latter,  having  the 
advantage  of  a  strong  current  and  a  freer  course,  to  round  the 
head-laud.  But  he  was  one  moment  too  late.  It  had  been  his 
intention  to  arrive  first  off  the  point,  and  thus  meet  the  enemy 
unexpectedly  face  to  face  ;  for  he  well  knew  that  the  cunning 
pursuers,  though  they  would  make  good  use  of  their  own  arms, 
would  place  Zindie  in  the  most  prominent  and  dangerous  posi 
tion.  But  if  he  could  have  accomplished  what  he  intended,  he 
would  have  boarded  the  boat,  and  having  bound  the  men,  recap 
ture  Zindie,  and  take  off  the  friends,  if  they  chose  to  go.  As 
they  entered  the  main  stream,  the  boat  was  only  a  few  hundred 
yards  behind  the  canoe. 

A  bullet  came  hurtling  through  the  air,  to  tell  them  they  were 
seen  ;  and  then  hideous  yells  and  shouts  rang  and  swelled  over 
the  waters  and  through  the  wood,  as  if  the  wilds  had  been  one 
vast  inferno. 

Simao  now  saw  Zindie  leaning  over  the  side  of  the  boat,  and 
hastily  fastening  a  white  handkerchief  to  a  cane,  he  raised  and 
waved  it  with  expressive  gestures  of  watchfulness,  protection, 
and  friendship.  The  signal  was  successful.  He  saw  her  head 
turned  upward,  as  if  in  devout  thanksgiving  ;  and  then  there 
seemed  to  come,  as  the  face  turned  back  a  moment,  a  smile  of 
love — a  benign  expression  of  hope  and  faith.  It  was  wonderful 
to  witness  how  eloquent  that  face  became,  and  how  in  this  mo 
ment  of  sorest  trial  it  was  sublimed  in  its  expression,  as  if  in 
vested  with  a  divine  halo. 


438  SHAIIMAH    IN    PURSUIT    OF    FREEDOM. 

Being  assured  of  this  intelligence,  the  sachem  made  another 
tack,  and  prepared  for  his  grand  mauo3uvre.  The  stream  was 
here  divided,  by  several  long  strips  of  raft  or  reefs  of  brush-wood, 
into  deep  and  narrow  channels.  One  of  these,  like  that  through 
which  they  had  just  come,  made  a  short  cut  across  the  inner  seg 
ment  of  a  bend  ;  but  it  was  far  more  dangerous.  Indeed,  no 
thing  but  sheer  desperation  could  have  forced  one  into  it.  But 
Sirnao  had  weighed  all  the  chances.  He  saw  no  other  way  ; 
and  with  a  strong  self-reliance  and  faith  in  the  true  brother,  to 
whom  he  had  intrusted  the  navigation  of  the  canoe,  with  free 
dom  before  and  slavery  behind,  he  knew  he  could  look  danger 
and  death  firmly  in  the  eye,  until  they  should  quail  before  his  in 
domitable  heroism. 

With  a  gesture  of  defiance,  he  hurled  off  a  missile  that  had 
been  discharged  from  the  boat  ;  and  rising  to  his  full  height  he 
stood  for  a  moment  calm,  bold,  and  majestic,  as  some  ancient 
statue,  showing  thus  his  utter  scorn,  of  the  meanness  that  sought 
its  own  safety  by  exposing  the  life  of  a  helpless  woman. 

Then  the  sheriff  laughed  a  most  horrible  laugh,  as  again 
crouching  behind  Zindie,  he  sent  another  bullet,  which,  with  a 
ferocious  smile,  he  declared  should  fix  him.  His  face  had  been 
deeply  marked  with  the  small  pox  ;  and  the  seamed  and  scarry 
features,  thus  distorted  by  evil  passions,  made  his  demon-like 
visage  still  more  hideous  and  revolting.  The  aim  was  so  nearly 
true  that  it  cut  in  two  the  eagle  plume  on  the  tall  crest  of 
Waughban  ;  while,  at  the  same  time,  it  was  driven  into  the 
stem  of  a  tree  on  the  opposite  side. 

For  one  moment  the  form  of  the  chief  was  more  proudly 
erect ;  but  so  intense  was  the  scorn,  that  made  his  whole  being 
rigid,  it  scarce  appeared  in  the  outward  expression,  as  he  said  : 

"  The  white  chief  is  a  boy.  His  bullet  is  hungry — but  it  only 
bites  the  tree.  The  old  squaw  of  his  father's  wigwam  shall  teach 
him,  that  he  may  have  a  steadier  hand  and  a  truer  eye." 

Waughban  having  said  these  words,  the  canoe  made  a  sharp 
turn  almost  in  her  own  track  ;  and,  as  if  by  a  single  leap,  shot 


A   DESPEKATE    ADVENTURE.  439 

into  the  current  of  a  narrow  and  deeply  shaded  passage,  sailing 
with  such  speed,  that,  in  its  buoyant  motion,  it  hardly  seemed  to 
touch  the  surface.  A  shower  of  bullets  was  discharged  from 
the  boat,  but  the  thick  wood  interrupted  them. 

A  narrow  opening  in  the  trees  gaye  the  enemies  a  momentary 
view  of  each  other. 

"  The  white  chief  is  brave  ;  but  if  he  would  avenge  his 
wrongs  on  the  woods,  let  him  take  his  hatchet,  and  save  his 
bullets  for  the  enemy,"  tauntingly  shouted  Waughban;  and  ere 
the  vindictive  answer  came  in  a  fresh  shower  of  lead,  he  was 
again  safely  sheltered. 

The  negro  was  now  to  try  one  bold  and  desperate  manoeuvre, 
which  seemed  the  only  chance  of  rescuing  Zindie,  without  greatly 
endangering  her  life  ;  but  to  accomplish  this,  appeared  to  be  in 
itself  an  act  of  desperation.  The  deep,  gulf-like  passage  chosen 
by  Waughban,  he  had  reason  to  think,  was  wholly  unknown  to 
the  other  party  ;  or,  if  it  was  not,  he  well  knew  that  the  leaders 
among  them  had  not  that  deep,  self-relying,  and  all-subduing 
courage  orsoul  that  would  dare  approach,  or  safely  master, 
dangers  so  appalling.  The  highest  courage — nay  the  only  true 
courage — is  a  moral  quality  ;  and  all  history — all  experience,  have 
shown  that  bad  men — tyrants — however  willing  they  may  be  to 
endanger  the  lives  of  others — however  much  they  may  effervesce 
and  storm — have,  beneath  all,  a  deeply-seated  principle  of  cowar 
dice,  which  makes  them  ever,  in  their  cooler  moments,  apprehensive 
of  personal  danger,  and  wholly  incapable  of  calmly  meeting,  or 
successfully  coping  with  it. 

The  passage  referred  to  was  a  deep  gorge,  or  gulf,  shut  in  by 
two  projecting  bluffs,  and  was  so  choked  up  with  a  heavy  raft, 
or  collection  of  drift-wood,  that  none  but  the  most  practised 
eye,  the  steadiest  hand,  and  the  most  heroic  soul,  might  dare 
its  navigation.  The  old  trees,  with  their  roots  left  bare  by  the 
Hoods  of  many  years,  hung,  rather  than  stood,  in  the  projecting 
bank,  the  larger  touching  their  jagged  arms  over  the  black  cur 
rent,  and  the  smaller  swaying  back  and  forth,  like  troubled 


MO  SHAIIMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

spirits.  Tall  cedars,  blanched  to  ghostly  whiteness  by  the 
storms  of  centuries,  gleamed,  like  spectral  forms,  amid  the  an 
cient  shadows.  Setting  aside  the  absolute  danger  of  its  pas 
sage,  the  whole  aspect  of  the  place  was  gloomy,  savage,  and 
even  horrible.  A  deep  shadow  rested  on  the  troubled  water, 
which  the  sun  of  mid-day  had  no  power  to  reach.  None  but 
prey  birds  congregated  in  the  dark  wood  ;  and  the  foulest  rep 
tiles,  and  the  most  venomous  serpents  were  the  only  denizens  of 
the  impenetrable  swamps.  The  harpy  eagle  bore  her  screeching 
prey  through  the  deep  silence  of  the  wilds,  while  the  giant  os- 
prey  and  the  vulture-king  followed  on  our  track  with  keen  and 
wistful  eyes,  as  if  their  evil  sense  had  caught  an  instinct  of  ap 
proaching  death,  and  were  alraady  anticipating  the  gorge  of 
prey. 

But,  nothing  daunted,  Waughban  and  his  bold  brother  kept 
on — now  winding  cautiously  amid  the  drifting  timber — now 
shooting  forward  through  the  clear  spaces  with  an  arrowy  swift 
ness.  They  had  taken  no  refreshment  since  the  early  morning ; 
yet  still  they  pulled  on  ;  for  if  they  did  not  clear  the  gorge  and 
reach  the  headland  before  nightfall,  their  efforts  would  be 
fruitless.  No  human  being  might  dare  such  navigation  but  in 
the  fullest  light.  Still  they  kept  on — the  Indian  and  the  negro 
— like  some  dark  genii  of  the  stream,  apparently  escaping  dan 
ger  by  their  magic,  that  converted  obstacles,  themselves,  into 
means  of  safety  and  progress. 

Long  and  longer  stretched  the  shadows.  Deeper  and  darker 
grew  the  wilderness  ;  and  only  a  blacker  gloom  told  when  the 
sun  had  set.  For  a  moment  they  suspended  the  motion,  and 
the  still  oars,  lay  poised  on  the  edge  of  the  canoe.  The  brow 
of  the  chief  was  troubled.  For  the  first  time  during  that  event 
ful  and  perilous  day,  had  a  shadow  of  doubt  crossed  his  brave 
and  trustful  spirit.  But,  just  at  that  instant,  a  large  eagle 
sprang,  apparently  from  the  ground,  and  making  several  curves 
round  the  canoe,  with  a  triumphant  cry,  rose  majestically  into 
the  air,  soaring  away  to  the  south. 


A   HAPPY   OMEN.  441 

"  Behold  the  Manitou  I"  cried  Waughban  ;  for  the  bird  was 
regarded  as  an  embodiment  of  his  tutelary  spirit. 

"  The  omen  is  good.  We  are  safe,"  continued  the  chief  ;  and 
folding  the  arms  over  his  broad  bosom,  he  watched,  with  pro 
found  interest,  the  flight  of  the  bird.  And  then,  filled  with  re 
newed  hope  and  strength,  he  bent  his  ear  to  the  surface  of  the 
water.  A  deep,  roaring  sound  came  back  with  the  southern 
night  breeze  ;  and  then  he  knew  that  the  junction  of  the  Eed 
River  was  not  far  below,  and  that  the  terminus  of  their  route 
was  close  at  hand.  Tossing  his  dark  arms  upward  with  an  ex 
pressive  gesture,  he  offered  devout  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit, 
in  which  all  joined  ;  and  then  silently  he  gave  the  sign  to  pro 
ceed. 

Ere  it  was  dark,  they  emerged  into  a  wide  open  space,  cutting 
through  the  centre  of  an  extensive  cypress  basin.  Nothing  could 
exceed  the  sombre  melancholy  of  the  scene.  The  immense  shaft 
of  the  cypress,  towering  to  more  than  a  hundred  feet,  terminates 
abruptly  in  an  umbrella-like  canopy  ;  and  these  tops,  meeting 
each  other,  form  a  high,  vaulted  ceiling,  not  only  impervious  to 
direct  rays  of  the  sun,  but  so  dense  as  to  be  capable  of  reflecting 
sound — in  some  places  producing  very  clear,  deep,  and  perfect 
echoes.  The  profound  silence — the  apparently  boundless  extent 
— the  utter  seclusion — all  combine  to  produce  in  the  sensitive 
mind,  a  deep  and  terrible  sensation  of  awe  ;  nor  was  the  effect 
lost  on  the  present  observers.  But  they  had  no  time  to  waste 
in  sentiment. 

Cutting  directly  across  the  main  stream,  Waughban,  having 
first  muffled  his  oars,  and  enjoined  perfect  silence,  rowed  back 
ward  for  the  space  of  a  mile,  to  a  place  where  the  channel  was 
much  narrowed,  and  shot  into  a  little  cove,  where  the  canoe  was 
brought  to  land,  and  safely  deposited.  Then,  taking  a  coil  of 
grape  vine,  having  a  stout  hook  attached  to  one  end,  with  which 
he  had  furnished  himself,  he  prepared  for  his  final  effort.  Giving 
special  orders  to  each  individual  present,  he  then  unfolded  his 
plan.  An  Indian,  with  a  light  and  agile  form,  and  a  very  expert 

19* 


442  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FEEEDOM. 

swimmer,  was  appointed  to  pass  out  into  the  current,  as  soon  as 
the  boat  should  be  heard  approaching,  carrying  with  him  the 
hook  end  of  the  wooden  cable,  which,  under  the  cover  of  the 
darkness,  he  was  to  fasten  to  a  ring  in  the  stern,  while  the  others, 
stationed  at  an  oblique  angle,  should  seize  hold  and  draw  it 
gently  to  the  shore.  Waughban  himself  was  to  grapple  with 
the  sheriff.  Simao  was  to  bear  Zindie  to  an  appointed  place  of 
safety  j  while  the  remainder  were  to  engage  with  the  subordi 
nates. 

Scarcely  had  these  matters  been  arranged,  when  a  deep  dark 
ness,  as  if  anticipating  and  favoring  the  bold  design,  dropped  its 
sullen  mantle  over  the  scene.  At  first,  the  silence  was  profound 
as  the  darkness  itself ;  but  as  the  night  advanced,  the  solemn 
cry  of  the  great  horned  owl :  "  Waugh,  0  !  waugh  0  1"  boom 
ed  out  through  those  cavernous  aisles,  echoing  from  vault  to 
vault,  in  the  arches  above,  until  it  seemed  as  if  their  dense  walls 
had  roofed  the  habitation  of  a  thousand  fiends.  Again  the  dis 
mal  performers  had  been  apparently  struck  dumb  with  horror  at 
the  sound  of  their  own  discord — so  deep  and  awful  was  the  still 
ness  that  succeeded.  In  the  midst  of  this  profound  silence,  there 
was  a  sudden  explosion,  that  shook  with  strange  vibrations 
the  whole  atmosphere.  It  was  a  groaning  sound,  like  the  death- 
agony  of  the  strong.  There  was  a  wrenching  of  fibres,  and  then 
a  heavy  fall,  as  of  the  dead  body  of  a  giant ;  and  as  it  struck 
the  ground,  unearthly  echoes,  now  gnashing  the  teeth,  and  howl 
ing  like  the  ghosts  of  extinct  monsters,  then  shrieking  and  yell 
ing,  like  demons  exulting  over  their  fallen  prey,  filled  all  that 
black  concave  with  an  inconceivable  agony  of  sound.  The 
Indians  believed  themselves  surrounded  by  angry  and  terrible 
spirits.  It  is  not  strange  that  the  blood  congealed,  until  every 
scarry  bosom  became  cold  and  rigid  as  marble  ;  for  even  the 
calm  soul  of  philosophy  would  have  been  disturbed — aye,  and 
shaken  by  a  scene  so  terrible — so  sepulchral — so  tophet-like. 

Waughban  felt  an  awe  amounting  to  terror,  though  he  knew 
the  cause.  With  a  solemn  and  hoarse  whisper,  that  showed  how 


THE   DARING    OF   LITHOLU.  M3 

deeply  be  had  been  moved,  he  gathered  his  men  around  him  ; 
and  his  explanation  of  the  circumstances  will  be  given  in  short 
terms.  The  cypress  tree  is  subject  to  a  singular  disease,  by 
which  a  gradual  decomposition  of  the  woody  fibre  takes  place, 
beginning  in  the  heart-wood,  and  proceeding  outward,  until  the 
whole  vitality  being  destroyed,  the  tree  at  length  falls  by  its  own 
weight  to  the  ground. 

Scarce  had  the  echoes  died  away,  and  the  voice  of  the  chief 
become  still,  when,  on  bending  an  ear  to  the  surface  of  the  flood, 
Waughban  detected  the  dip  of  oars.  Instantly  rising,  he  gave 
his  hand  to  each  of  the  silent  group  that  surrounded  him,  as  a 
pledge  to  strengthen  the  terrible  league  that  bound  them  to  their 
duty  ;  and  then,  by  signs  addressed  to  the  sense  of  feeling  alone, 
as  sight  was  void  in  the  pitchy  blackness,  he  distributed  every 
man  to  his  post.  Nearer  and  more  distinctly  came  the  approach 
ing  sounds  ;  and  then  the  agile  Litholu,  taking  the  hook  from 
his  chief,  waded  a  little  way  into  the  water,  until  getting  beyond 
his  depth,  he  committed  himself  and  his  trust  to  the  fickle 
element.  For  some  time,  the  little  vessel  was  not  seen;  but  at 
length  it  showed  itself,  as  a  patch  of  deeper  darkness  ;  and  the 
swimmer,  keeping  just  below  the  surface,  boldly  struck  out  for 
the  boat,  while  those  on  shore  waited  the  result  in  breathless 
silence.  A  slight  stir  on  board  told  that  the  acute  senses  ever 
on  the  alert,  had  given  warning  of  something  unusual ;  but  Lith 
olu,  fearing  nothing,  kept  in  the  deepest  shadow,  and  then,  throw 
ing  himself  into  the  current,  held  the  hook  prepared  to  grapple 
with  the  ring.  The  clink  of  the  meeting  iron  again  attracted 
notice,  and  a  hatchet,  striking  at  random  in  the  dark,  obliged  him 
to  retreat  ere  the  hold  was  secured.  In  the  confusion  of  this 
unexpected  movement,  his  limbs  became  entangled  in  a  coil  of 
the  cable,  and  his  strength  was  fast  giving  way  ;  for  the  labor 
of  carrying  the  weight,  and  swimming  against  the  current,  as  he 
had  first  done,  in  order  to  catch  the  boat  as  it  shot  by,  had 
quite  exhausted  him. 

But,  striking  into  the  calm  water,  and  throwing  himself  quietly 


4:4:4:  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

on  his  back  a  moment,  he  soon  recovered  breath  and  strength, 
when  the  very  alarm  his  action  had  occasioned,  drove  the  enemy 
directly  into  the  snare.  As  the  disturbance  had  seemingly  oc 
curred  on  the  farther  side,  the  sheriff  concluded  that  the  foe,  if 
there  was  one,  must  be  in  that  direction  ;  and  he  put  off  at  an 
angle  inclining  to  the  shore.  The  Indian,  again  on  the  alert, 
just  as  the  bark  floated  directly  by,  caught  a  view  of  the  staple, 
which  had  become  bright  by  being  rubbed  against  the  pebbles 
as  it  was  dragged  ashore.  He  seized  it  with  a  firm  grasp.  He 
fastened  the  hook  tenaciously,  and  clearing  himself  from  the 
rope,  he  gave  the  signal  of  his  success  to  those  on  shore,  by 
pulling  it ;  and  before  any  could  tell  why,  or  whence  came  the 
danger,  the  boat  moving  astern,  struck,  and  became  at  once 
immovable. 

Imagine  the  confusion — the  terror — if  you  can  !  The  sudden 
and  unexpected  shock  of  going  aground,  pitched  us  all  together  ; 
and  such  a  mass  of  struggling  and  rebellious  bodies  and  limbs 
was  never,  perhaps,  piled  in  one  heap. 

The  alarm,  too,  was  instant  and  intense.  There  were  enemies 
or  friends  about  us,  as  the  case  might  be ;  but  the  deep  darkness 
was  unfavorable  to  the  development  of  individuality  ;  and  the 
assailants,  whoever  they  were,  moved  about  us,  clothed  in  black 
robes  of  impenetrable  secrecy.  I  had  no  doubt  myself  in  regard 
to  them  ;  and  probably  there  were  similar  suspicions  in  the 
minds  of  others. 

Directly  I  found  that  Eobert  had  gone  away  from  me.  There 
was  at  the  moment  a  universal  debarkation,  as  it  seemed;  for  all 
the  men  excepting  myself,  appeared  to  leave  at  about  the  same 
time.  My  impression  was  to  keep  still  and  quiet,  with  Zindie, 
both  on  account  of  protecting  her,  and  that  we  might  be  to 
gether,  when  called  for,  which  I  doubted  not  would  be. 

There  was  a  fearful  uncertainty  in  this  juxtaposition  with  un 
known  friends  or  foes.  No  man,  unless  by  some  finer  instinct 
than  I  am  master  of,  could  tell  who  or  what  any  form  might  be, 
which,  in  the  struggling  mass,  was  dashed  against  him. 


THE    SLAVE-CATCHERS    CAUGHT.  44:5 

After  awhile  there  was  a  sound  of  strong  men  in  violent 
motion,  as  of  wrestling  or  fighting,  accompanied  by  angry  voices, 
oaths  and  blows,  all  dealt  more  or  less  at  random  in  the  dark. 
I  had  no  doubt  that  our  friends  were  moving  in  the  matter  ;  but 
the  terrible  danger  of  accident,  or  misdirection,  or  misarrange- 
ment  in  the  dark,  added  much  to  the  formless  horrors  that  sur 
rounded  us. 

This  contest  lasted  perhaps  nearly  half  an  hour  ;  but  the  time 
appeared  much  longer.  After  awhile  I  heard  the  voice  of 
Robert  cursing  away  as  if  he  had  fallen  into  some  ambuscade. 
He  was  exhorting  his  companions,  who  appeared  to  be  in  the 
same  difficulty,  to  patience  ;  for  he  assured  them  that  he  could 
soon  get  his  hand  in  his  pocket,  where  he  had  a  knife  that  would 
set  them  all  at  liberty — and  then  how  they  would  be  revenged. 
One  of  his  hands  was  nearly  free  already  ;  and  at  the  rate  he 
was  going  on,  it  would  soon  be  so  entirely.  His  voice  was  so 
earnest,  and  apparently  indicative  of  real  trouble,  that  I  was 
alarmed  ;  and  Zindie,  I  knew  by  the  short,  stifled  sobs,  was  sore 
afraid  that  some  mischief  had  come  to  the  excellent  friend  whom 
she  regards  with  all  an  African's  veneration  and  gratitude.  The 
poor  creature  absolutely  writhed  in  my  grasp. 

At  length  the  violent  struggles  ceased  ;  but  the  angry  voices, 
now  accompanied  by  hurried  steps  passing  to  and  fro,  continued. 
A  few  moments  after,  my  hand  was  seized  with  a  grip,  convey 
ing  a  private  signal,  which  Robert  had  taught  me  only  a  few 
days  before — and  how  opportunely — so  I  thought  then,  but  now 
I  know  that  it  was  all  in  the  play.  I  could  hardly  restrain  a 
cry  of  joy,  thus  to  find  our  friend  safe  ;  but  at  the  same  instant 
a  hand  was  passed  over  my  mouth  in  token  of  silence.  There 
was  another,  also,  who  had  an  equally  agreeable  intelligence 
for  Zindie  ;  and,  thus  escorted,  we  passed  noiselessly  out  of 
the  boat. 

I  could  dimly  see,  at  a  little  distance  off,  the  outline  of  four 
men,  tied  to  trees.  They  appeared  to  be  struggling  with  all 
their  might,  and  were  swearing  vociferously.  Obeying  still  the 


4:46  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FKEEDOM. 

signal  of  silence,  we  went  on  board  the  canoe,  and  soon  got  off 
into  the  main  stream  where  navigation  was  comparatively  safe. 

With  the  first  dip  of  the  oars,  our  prisoners  cried  out  most 
piteously,  imploring  us  not  to  leave  them,  and  offering  not  only 
pardon,  but  anything  that  would  be  claimed  in  the  shape  of  re 
ward,  if  they  might  only  be  rescued,  and  furnished  with  the 
means  of  return.  It  was  terrible  to  hear.  In  reply  to  this,  one 
of  the  Indians  shouted  back  that  their  boat  was  there  ;  and  in 
the  morning  they  could  get  free,  and  go  where  they  liked. 
Upon  hearing  this,  and  finding  us  still  at  a  distance,  they  gave 
vent  to  the  most  horrible  imprecations  and  curses.  I  was  fain 
to  close  my  ears  against  those  inhuman  sounds. 

Not  until  we  had  got  beyond  the  reach  of  those  angry  voices, 
was  there  a  word  said  above  the  breath.  Never  perhaps  did  as 
many  human  hearts,  beat  more  stilly  in  their  intense  gladness. 
There  were  warm  hands  grasping  each  other,  loving  arms 
twining,  and  pale  cheeks  pressing  together. 

I  never  shall  forget  one  group.  Zindie  was  reclining,  with  the 
little  one  nestling  in  her  bosom.  Simao  was  standing  over 
them,  with  his  strong  arms  crossed,  his  noble  head  bending,  and 
every  feature  so  filled  with  a  devout  and  tender  joy,  that  the 
usually  great  strength  and  breadth  of  expression  in  his  face  be 
came  almost  cherubic,  with  the  sweetness  of  his  new-born  hopes. 
Good  heavens  !  I  thought,  if  I  could  but  have  put  that  picture 
which  was  then  before  me  on  the  canvas,  it  would  have  spoken 
more  for  the  slave  and  the  negro,  than  volumes  of  dry  sermon 
izing,  or  cold  discussions.  "  We  are  all  here — all,"  were  the 
first  audible  words  I  heard.  And  then  a  pair  of  arms  came 
around  me  ;  and  I  folded  my  good  Robert  to  my  heart,  with 
such  a  fullness  of  love,  as  only  the  faithful  can  feel,  and  behold 
in  each  other. 

For  a  moment  his  hands  unclasped,  and  he  seemed  weak  as  a 
little  child.  I  really  thought  he  had  fainted  ;  but  on  loosening 
his  cravat  he  revived  ;  and  then  he  laid  his  head  in  my  bosom, 
and  I  felt  the  tears  dropping  over  my  hands.  He  has  not  a  re- 


THEY  LEAVE  THE  ENEMY  BEHIND.         447 

markable  degree  of  physical  strength,  but  very  great  irritability 
of  the  system,  which  will  work  miracles,  so  long  as  he  can  keep 
himself  in  motion.  But  at  length,  it  will  drop  down  suddenly, 
and  leave  him  wholly  exhausted.  It  was  not  strange,  that  one 
thus  constituted,  and  of  usually  quiet  and  studious  habits,  should 
have  been  overcome  by  the  incessant  strain  of  exertion  and 
excitement,  for  many  long  hours.  The  greatest  wonder  was, 
that  he  could  have  done  so  much.  But  if  his  bravery  was  honor 
able,  his  true  human  feeling,  that  spoke  in  those  loving  and 
honest  tears,  was  still  more  beautiful. 

We  were  miles  away  before  any  one  spoke  of  the  prisoners  we 
had  left  behind  ;  and  then,  in  brief  terms,  it  was  explained,  that 

Mr. and  his  friends  were  made  fast  for  the  night — that  their 

boat  was  secured,  and  a  knife  was  near  by  one  of  them,  who, 
when  he  could  see  the  knot,  would  find  no  difficulty  in  freeing 
himself,  and  setting  the  others  free.  We  were  to  bid  adieu  to 
the  Indian  friends  who  had  served  us  so  faithfully,  at  a  little  dis 
tance  below,  and  take  possession  of  a  vessel  disguised  as  a  lum 
ber  boat,  with  which  it  was  hoped  we  might  enter  the  city 
before  daylight.  We  had,  however,  secured  to  ourselves  two 
faithful  oarsmen,  of  that  remarkable  people,  whose  history,  and 
whose  character,  I  am  very  anxious  to  study. 

The  more  I  see  of  the  American  Indians,  the  more  am  I  per 
suaded  that  they  have  elements  of  power,  which  a.re  not  only 
very  important,  but  necessary,  to  the  future  progress  and  prosperity 
of  the  world.  That  they  have  certain  special  and  essential  relations 
to  the  civilization  of  the  future,  I  cannot  doubt,  when  I  see  how 
truly  they  have  preserved  the  integrity  of  nature  ;  but  in  what 
precise  manner  it  may  be  unfolded,  I  do  not  yet  comprehend. 

Never  shall  I  forget  the  quiet  of  that  first  hour,  after  the  im 
mediate  danger,  with  all  its  straining  anxieties,  was  removed, 
and  the  bare  sense  of  relief  seemed  to  bring  with  it  the  peace 
and  joy  of  Heaven.  All  felt  it.  It  was  in  the  whole  atmosphere, 
and  we  took  it  hi  with  every  breath.  Zindie,  with  her  boy,  and 
the  little  girls,  all  slept  with  their  arms  interlacing  each  other. 


448  SHAIIMAII   IN   rUKSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

But  Simao  could  not  sleep.  He  was  reclining  at  a  little  distance, 
his  cheek  leaning  on  his  hand,  regarding  them  with  looks  that 
were  full  of  the  infinite  thoughts  of  the  future — the  freedom — 
the  humanity — into  which  they  were  just  emerging.  He  seemed 
to  be  scanning  the  process  philosophically,  as  one  would  look  at 
a  chrysalis,  to  see  how  the  bright  wings,  and  the  perfect  form, 
should  be  first  unfolded.  It  was  a  beautiful  scene  to  me,  and  all 
I  most  wished  was,  that  the  negro  haters  could  have  truly  wit 
nessed  it. 

But  I  seem  to  have  renewed,  by  retrospection,  the  weariness 
of  that  hour,  and  I  must  now  close. 

If  I  am  successful,  as  I  hope  to  be,  in  establishing  our  affairs 
in  Kio  and  New  York,  I  shall  soon  be  able  to  send  for  my  bro 
ther  and  sister.  In  the  meantime,  believe  that  there  is  no  love 
that  can  make  me  forget  this  of  my  earliest  friends — the  pre 
cious  children  of  my  mother. 

We  are  now  approaching  the  Brazilian  coast.  Thinking  of 
Theodosia,  I  wonder  often,  if  our  sweet  thoughts  have  not  been 
carrier  doves  between  us,  conveying  mutual  intelligence,  which 
yet  we  dare  not  recognize  as  truth. 

Adieu  now,  my  brother  ;  for  with  that  theme  I  prefer  solitude 
and  repose. 

Thine  ; 

SHAIIMAH. 


LETTER  XXXVII. 

SENHORA    IPHIGENIA    SILVEIRA. 

Robert  keeps  his  own  Counsel — Arrival  in  the  City — Walk — Write  Letters — Dine — The 
Telegraphic  Dispatch— Hunting  the  Fugitives— Robert's  Story— The  Brazilian  Equi 
page—General  Interest  and  Observation — Officers  search  the  Ship — They  are  sta 
tioned  along  the  Wharves— Shahmah  is  disheartened  for  his  friends — The  Brazilian 
Family  embark — General  Attentions  of  Officers  and  Men — Shahmah  becomes  disgusted 
— They  get  off — Family  and  Servants  described — Shahmah  Introduced  to  the  Grand 
Senhora — Meets  an  old  Friend — How  it  all  happened — Beautiful  (Communion — Happy 
and  Grateful  Hearts. 

SKIPPER  SHIP  VULCAN,  Jan.  16. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Returning  at  once  to  the  former  subject,  which  I  am 
anxious  to  close,  before  another  more  engrossing  comes  up,  I 
will  say,  in  short  terms,  that  our  arrival  in  New  Orleans  was 
effected  in  due  season,  and  that  without  accident  or  obstruction. 
We  were,  however,  hailed  once  or  twice,  in  a  courteous  way, 
and  duly  reported  that  we  had  lumber  from  Sheldon,  Arms 
and  Co.,  Davenport,  to  Houston,  Hart  and  Co.,  New  Orleans. 

Having  landed  in  a  deep  cove  with  our  real  lumber  kept  snug 
below,  while  there  was  a  great  show  of  large  business,  though 
with  but  small  capital  above,  Robert  and  myself  immediately 
went  ashore,  leaving  in  the  box  of  a  cabin,  our  property  in  the  hu 
man  catalogue,  and  that  without  my  being  able  to  learn  anything 
in  regard  to  the  disposition  that  was  finally  to  be  made  of  it. 
Robert  was  so  reserved  concerning  the  matter,  that,  after  vari 
ous  futile  attempts,  I  resolved  to  let  him  keep  his  own  counsel. 
He,  however,  cut  off  short  the  sorrowful  thoughts  I  had  in  tak 
ing  leave  of  them,  and  even  the  adieu  itself,  by  hurrying  me  on 
shore. 

Having  taken  a  ramble  about  town,  and  attended  to  the  vari- 

449 


450  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT    OF   FBEEDOM. 

ous  minor  matters  one  has  to  think  of  before  a  voyage,  we  took 
a  room  at  the  St.  Charles  Hotel,  and  ordered  dinner,  it  being  the 
policy  of  Robert  to  court,  rather  than  shrink  from,  observation 
and  notoriety  at  this  juncture  ;  and  though  I  had  my  fears  at 
the  time,  I  now  see  it  was  best.  We  also  wrote  to  our  friends 
in  F.,  informing  them  of  our  position  ;  though  Robert  assured 
me  that  this  was  hardly  necessary,  any  farther  than  very  briefly 
and  blindly  to  assure  them  of  our  safety,  as  they  were  pre 
pared  to  expect  a  sudden  movement  in  that  direction.  But  with 
what  anxiety  they  must  have  contemplated  it,  with  the  safety 
of  this  darling  brother,  and  all  these  great  humanitary  and  per 
sonal  interests  at  stake  ! 

Robert,  moreover,  charged  me  to  be  so  guarded  in  expression, 
as  to  give  the  letter  no  power  to  tell  tales,  even  if  it  should  be 
opened — which  would  not  be  very  strange.  Such  things  had 
been  done,  and  would  be  again. 

Before  we  had  fairly  risen  from  our  seats  at  dinner,  there  was 
a  great  bustle  in  the  adjoining  rooms,  when  Robert,  advising  me 
to  sit  still,  went  out  to  learn  the  cause.  On  his  return,  with  a 
look  of  the  utmost  unconcern,  he  threw  me  a  telegraphic  dis 
patch  from  Baton  Rouge,  saying  at  the  same  time  :  "  The  news 
has  got  down." 

And  then,  he  as  carelessly  added  a  word,  as  if  for  any  spies, 
or  loiterers,  who  might  have  been  observing  us.  "  We  shall  get 
hold  of  them  yet.  They  must  be  round  in  the  swamps  some 
where,  and  they  can't  escape  us."  Upon  which  a  gentleman 
came  up,  and  asked  if  we  knew  anything  about  the  runaway  nig 
gers  from  up  the  river. 

This  was  just  what  he  wanted  ;  and,  in  return,  he  gave  his 
own  version  of  the  affair,  describing  at  some  length  the  capture 
of  the  officers  and  citizens,  by  a  company  of  Hoosiers  (mind,  he 
did  not  say  Indians),  who  had  come  in  to  the  assistance  of  the 
slaves — that  he  and  his  friend,  meaning  me,  had  escaped  out  of 
their  hands  ;  and  having  been  taken  on  board  a  lumber  boat,  had 
reached  the  city  in  safety.  He  dwelt  on  the  dangers  we  had 


STEANGEES    OF   DISTINCTION.  451 

escaped,  and  especially  those  we  had  dared  in  behalf  of  this  great 
principle  of  Southern  Rights,  touching  every  part  that  could  be 
made  subservient  to  effect,  with  the  highest  coloring. 

This  story  produced  a  great  deal  of  interest,  which  was  to  me 
annoying  in  the  extreme  ;  and  it  called  forth  so  much  observa 
tion,  and  so  many  questions,  that  I  trembled  for  the  result.  Not 
so  Robert.  He  dashed  on,  hap-hazard,  happy  in  his  revelations 
of  the  present  moment,  and  trustful  for  those  of  the  next,  I, 
meanwhile,  hardly  knowing  which  to  admire  most,  his  ingenuity 
or  his  effrontery — unless  it  was  the  good  and  true  heart,  which 
I  knew  lay  below  all.  We  were,  in  short,  the  heroes  of  the 
hour.  Crowds  gathered  about  us,  and  the  officers  who  had  only 
come  in  for  a  moment,  were  detained  from  their  search  about  the 
wharves  which  they  were  prosecuting  with  the  utmost  diligence. 

In  the  midst  of  this  confusion  a  very  splendid  equipage  drove 
up,  and  there  was  a  general  reaction,  all  the  runners,  waiters, 
and  supernumeraries  of  the  hotel,  making  a  rush  for  their  several 
posts,  gentlemen  stepping  out  on  the  piazzas,  and  strangers,  visi 
tors,  and  citizens,  among  whom  were  Robert  and  myself,  flocking 
to  the  windows. 

It  was  under  this  full  blaze  of  observation,  that  an  elegantly 
dressed  lady  alighted  from  her  carriage,  and,  as  I  thought,  was 
rather  disconcerted  by  it.  And  curiously  enough  it  happened 
that,  as  her  own  valet  was  out  of  the  way  for  the  moment,  when 
she  came  out  of  the  carriage,  the  policeman  very  gallantly  tend 
ered  his  hand,  to  steady  her  steps,  for  she  appeared  either  much 
agitated,  or  extremely  weak.  Just  at  the  moment  the  gentle 
manly  landlord  passed  along,  who  is  well  known  to  both  Robert 
and  myself. 

"  Is  there  no  way  to  disperse  these  barbarians  ?"  said  the  doc 
tor,  addressing  him.  "  You  see  the  lady  has  no  other  protector 
than  her  aged  valet,  and  this  idle  curiosity  must  be  a  great 
nuisance  to  her." 

The  hint  was  sufficient.  The  crowd  dispersed,  and  the  lady, 
with  her  family  and  servants,  was  duly  escorted  to  her  private 


452  SHAHMA.H    IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

rooms,  where  I  heard  incidentally,  dinner  was  served  to  them  in 
as  sumptuous  style,  as  their  great  wealth,  and  high  rank  might 
have  any  reason  to  expect.  I  also  learned  that  the  distinguished 
guests  were  the  Senhora  Iphigenia  Silveira,  just  from  New  York, 
and  on  her  way  to  Brazil,  with  her  daughters  and  servants. 

Directly  after,  Kobert  informed  me  that  we  must  lose  no  time 
in  getting  on  board,  and  thus  broke  short  the  train  of  reflections 
caused  by  this  splendid  equipage,  and  the  vulgar  interest  it  had 
excited. 

The  ship  was  said  to  be  just  ready  to  sail,  and  was  only  wait 
ing  for  us.  But  notwithstanding,  a  delay  of  several  hours  oc 
curred,  during  which  time,  the  officers,  with  their  search-warrant, 
came  on  board,  and  turned  every  part  of  the  ship,  as  far  as 
possible,  inside  out.  The  search  was  at  length  completed  ;  and  we 
were  really  then,  about  getting  off,  though  I  had  begun  to  have 
a  nervous  anxiety  about  it,  as  if  the  potent  spells  of  some  evil 
genii  hung  over  us  ;  for  when  I  saw  the  officers,  disappointed  as 
they  were,  malicious  and  hungry-looking,  station  themselves  at 
short  intervals,  so  that  they  could  command  a  view  of  every  part 
of  the  crowded  wharf,  I  could  not  forbear  trembling  for  the  fugi 
tives,  and  wondering  where  they  were,  and  how  they  should  escape 
the  fangs  of  the  law.  I  could  not  resist  the  feeling  that  prompted 
me  to  whisper  something  of  this  to  Robert,  as  we  stood  together 
leaning  over  the  railing  of  the  promenade  deck,  and  watching 
the  operation  of  getting  loose.  He  answered  only  by  a  gesture 
that  led  me  to  notice  an  unusual  stir  along  the  Levee,  and  there, 
making  its  way  heavily  through  the  crowd,  was  the  same  Brazil 
ian  equipage  we  had  left  at  the  hotel. 

"  Ha  1"  said  Robert ;  "  so  the  most  honorable  Senhora,  with 
her  family,  are  to  be  our  fellow  passengers  ;  if,  indeed,  in  the 
plenitude  of  her  high  rank  and  fortune,  she  may  deign  to  shine 
upon  us,  common  mortals." 

Hardly  had  he  done  speaking  when,  this  time  promptly 
assisted  by  her  valet,  the  lady  alighted;  and  as  she  passed  along 
the  platform  to  the  ship,  the  same  officer,  who  had  before  been 


THE   LADY   IPHIGENIA.  453" 

so  civil,  could  not  content  himself,  as  it  seems,  without  a  renewal 
of  gallantries.  At  first,  saluting  her  with  a  very  low  bow,  and 
finding  it  returned  or  sanctioned  by  a  gracious  nod  from  the 
lady,  he  furthermore  walked  on  the  other  side  of  her,  in  passing 
over  the  platform,  and  then  performed  the  same  service  in  pro 
tection  of  her  daughters,  who  were  respectively  under  the  escort 
of  a  tall  Brazilian  officer,  and  a  mulatto  nurse. 

I  could  see  that  the  lady,  herself,  seemed  to  shiver  ;  and  I 
thought  they  all  rather  shrunk  from  these  attentions,  notwith 
standing  they  were  proffered  in  the  most  civil  and  respectful 
manner.  But  the  illustrious  party  passed  into  the  ship,  where 
they  were  received  by  the  captain  with  every  demonstration  of 
courtesy,  and  conducted  to  their  state  rooms. 

From  the  first  moment  I  looked  on  her,  there  was  an  uncom 
mon  interest  hung  about  this  person.  In  the  bare  glimpses  I  had 
of  her  face  and  form,  I  thought  she  was  very  beautiful;  but  I  felt 
also  that  there  had  been  inharmony,  or  unhappiness  somewhere. 
There  was  a  tremor  in  the  elegantly  turned  foot,  and  in  the 
finely  moulded  hand  and  arm,  that  startled,  and  became  painfully 
suggestive  to  me.  I  thought,  however,  that  I  had  not  seen  in 
America  a  group  of  persons  with  so  distinguished  an  air.  I  have 
speculated  much  on  this  subject,  whether  the  fact  of  illustrious 
descent  through  many  generations,  does  not  give  one  a  conscious 
ness  of  nobility,  that  inevitably  comes  to  be  the  thing  it  as 
sumes. 

These  people  were  elegantly  dressed;  but  I  thought  to  myself: 
"  It  cannot  be  that  the  mere  clothes  they  wear  gives  them  this 
look  of  nobleness."  And  I  thought  again,  as  they  came  nearer  : 
"  There  is,  there  must  be,  something  in  this  consciousness  of  high 
rank,  that  naturally  would,  and  does,  produce  a  corresponding 
dignity  in  the  mind  and  carriage,  until  it  finally  becomes  a  part 
of  the  character  itself." 

The  little  misses  were  slight  and  timid  girls,  the  elder  just 
verging  into  womanhood.  I  did  not  wonder  at  this  timidity, 
seeing  they  had  probably  been  kept  much  secluded.  Besides  the 


454:  SHAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT   OF   FKEEDOM. 

Brazilian  escort,  there  were  several  colored  servants  ;  but  I  did 
not  get  distinct  views  of  any  them,  except  the  man,  who  was 
an  aged  negro.  I  noticed  his  head,  which  was  well  formed,  and 
the  long  white  hair  and  moustaches.  These  with  the  tall,  but 
now  gently  stooping  figure,  gave  a  kind  of  Oriental  dignity,  and 
even  grandeur  to  his  whole  aspect.  The  white  head  was  bowed 
beneath  the  weight  of  years;  and  his  once  strong  limbs  trembled, 
as  he  moved  in  quiet  and  courtly  style  about  his  lady,  for  whose 
comfort  he  seemed  very  solicitous.  He  had  the  air  of  one  who 
might  have  held  a  high  official  station  in  some  of  the  Oriental 
courts.  Seldom  have  I  seen  a  human  figure  so  imposing. 

There  was  considerable  excitement  as  the  elegant  and  courtly 
group  passed  along  the  saloons  ;  and  I,  myself,  had  seemed  to 
feel  more  for  them  than  merely  the  simple  fact,  that  they  were 
to  be  our  fellow  passengers.  The  Senhora  everywhere  was  re 
ceived  with  the  greatest  deference.  The  common  sailors  raised 
their  caps  as  she  went  by  ;  and  the  passengers  stood  graciously 
aside  for  her  to  pass,  or  gently  bowed  as  she  came  near. 

At  length  I  became  disgusted,  with  what  seemed  to  me  a 
mere,  vulgar  curiosity  and  homage.  "  All  this,"  I  thought, 
"money  does;  for  if  this  same  woman  should  be,  at  this  moment, 
divested  of  the  paraphernalia  of  wealth,  there  would  be  none 
here  so  poor  as  to  do  her  service."  Thus  utterly  loathing  this 
vulgar  and  degrading  Mammon  worship,  I  turned  away,  and  soon 
forgot  the  grand-looking  Senhora  and  her  indiscriminating  syco 
phants  ;  for  deeper  thoughts  saddened  and  oppressed  me.  And 
so  the  sun-set  fell  upon  us  ;  and  with  its  last  rays,  I  said  good 
night  to  the  land  of  slavery,  weeping  to  think  that  the  peerless 
Land  of  Freedom,  I  had  greeted  so  lovingly  on  my  first  arrival, 
was  nowhere  to  be  found.  But  the  morning  and  the  evening 
are  only  one  day.  Is  there  not  a  more  benignant  day  yet  hidden 
away  among  the  -darkness  of  the  future  ?  I  wait  for  the  dawn 
ing  thereof ;  and  if  I  did  not  believe  it,  I  should  pray  that  my 
life  be  cut  off  in  the  midst  ;  for  who  would  live,  as  the  witness 
only  of  wrong  ? 


UNEXPECTED   RECOGNITION.  455 

• 

But  I  return  to  the  events  of  niy  story  :  for  the  drama  I  was 
so  unconsciously  developing,  is  not  yet  played  out. 

In  the  morning  the  Senhora  did  not  appear  early.  Was  she 
over-fatigued,  or  sorrowful  at  leaving  friends,  or  ill  ?  Or  was 
this  simply  her  custom  ?  At  length  she  came  out  of  her  state 
room,  and  passed  along  the  saloon,  supported  on  one  side  by 
her  duenna,  and  on  the  other  by  her  gentleman  of  honor,  while 
the  old  black  valet  walked  behind,  leading  the  little  girls,  one 
of  whom  kept  the  hand  of  a  little  mulatto  child,  whom  I  had  not 
before  seen.  They  had  hardly  passecf  us  when  Robert  took  hold 
of  my  arm,  and  surprised  me  by  saying  :  "  You  must  have  an 
introduction  to  the  Senhora  Iphigeuia.  She  would  like  to  speak 
with  you." 

"Do  you  really  know  her  ?"  I  asked,  turning  to  attend  him. 

"  Not  as  well  as  I  hope  to,"  he  replied  ;  and,  as  it  seemed  to 
me,  with  a  very  curious  look. 

Thus  saying,  he  led  the  way  across  the  saloon,  toward  the 
lady,  who  was  speaking  to  her  servant,  with  the  face  aside.  We 
came  close  to  her  without  being  perceived,  when  Robert  fami 
liarly  laid  his  hand  on  hers.  The  action,  which  was  precisely  that 
of  an  old  friend,  surprised  me  ;  but  I  was  not  long  in  doubt. 

The  head  turned  quickly  toward  us  ;  and  veiled  only  by  those 
long,  drooping  lashes,  with  the  radiance  of  their  first  joy  melting 
into  tears,  I  met  the  large,  grateful,  quadroon  eyes  of  Zindie. 
Neither  of  us  could  speak  ;  but  we  all  clasped  each  other  by  the 
hand,  as  we  stood  there  ;  and  if  the  kind  heavens  ever  looked 
into  more  grateful  hearts  than  were  throbbing  in  that  small  circle, 
it  can  only  be  once  in  a  long  period  of  time.  But  as  words  could 
not  express  our  emotions,  so  words  cannot  describe  them.  Here 
they  all  were,  a  whole  and  happy  family,  as  you  have,  ere  this, 
been  interpreting  for  yourself.  You  have  doubtless  recognized 
the  mulatto  servant  as  Mary  Ann,  the  Brazilian  gentleman  as 
the  strong  and  stately  Waughban,  and  the  aged  valet  as  our 
friend  Simao.  Are  not  the  Entertainments  of  the  Thousand  and 
One  Nights  outdone  by  this  wonderful  Drama  of  Life,  which  I 


456  SHAIIMAII  IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

have  not  only  seen,  but  have  actually  assisted  to  unfold  ?  What 
does  it  want  but  to  be  put  into  the  mouth  of  an  Eastern  story 
teller,  to  be  the  most  thrilling  and  marvellous  ever  told  ?" 

January  18. — I  have  been  talking  with  Robert  this  morning, 
in  regard  to  the  part  he  took  in  the  late,  happily-ended  adven 
ture  ;  for  it  has  been  OIK,  of  the  great  Americam  mysteries,  that 
he  could  have  been  able  to  speak,  act,  and  even  look,  so  out  of 
all  proper  character.  His  reply  was  simple  enough  : 

"  It  was  precisely  because  I  could  act,  and  you  could  not,  that 
things  went  on  as  they  did.  You  must  know  that  I  once  took 
an  important  part  in  private  theatricals  ;  and  by  the  study  it 
required,  as  well,  perhaps,  as  by  a  natural  aptitude,  I  became  quite 
an  adept  in  personation.  So  I  had  merely  to  imagine  an  exten 
sion  of  my  stage,  and  an  improvisation  of  my  speech,  and  I  went 
on  without  any  serious  qualms  of  conscience  at  the  moral  obliqui 
ties  that  came  into  my  part.  This  is  the  grand  secret  of  my 
fortunate  strike  upon  the  key  note,  without  making  any  jar. 
There  is  no  telling  how  far  mere  empty  sound  will  go.  I  have 
outswaggered,  outswelled,  and  outsworn  them  all ;  and,  to  crown 
the  whole,  have  taken  the  premium  for  lying  ;  and  if  I  have 
sinned  in  this,  may  God  forgive  me  ;  for  he  best  knows  how  ear 
nestly  I  have  tried  to  do  that,  which  I  believed  would  be  most 
pleasing  in  his  sight." 

"  It  is  a  miracle  to  me,  notwithstanding,"  I  said. 

"  I  am  well  aware  of  that,"  he  returned  ;  "  and  it  is  for  that 
very  reason,  and  no  other,  that  I  kept  you  out  of  the  secret.  I 
knew  that  you  could  not  do  otherwise  than  tell  the  plain,  simple, 
direct  truth.  You  now  acknowledge  my  providence  in  getting 
all  things  aboard,  as  well  as  the  warm  coats  and  wrappers,  that 
were  so  comfortable  down  the  river." 

"  Yes  ;  as  well  as  in  the  swamp  ambuscade,  the  getting  ashore, 
and  a  number  of  other  things,"  I  answered  ;  "but  still  the 
great  mystery  is  to  me — how  you  did  it." 

"  As  to  the  first,"  he  answered,  "  it  was  all  very  simple.  We 
took  up  the  stones  from  a  patch  of  muck,  and  covered  it  with 


ROBERT'S  PERFORMANCES.  457 

light  bushes  instead.  One  of  the  negroes,  the  morning  before, 
fortunately  cut  himself  ;  and  as  the  wound  bled  profusely,  it  oc 
curred  to  me  to  catch  the  blood,  and  make  that  use  of  it.  So,  as 
I  was  the  surgeon  called  to  dress  the  wound,  I  drew  as  large  a 
contribution  as  the  case  would  bear,  before  binding  it  up  ;  and, 
as  you  saw,  I  made  excellent  capital  of  it.  By  sprinkling  it  pro 
fusely  over  the  place,  the  hounds  were  first  attracted,  and  then 
the  masters.  After  this,  nothing  more  was  \wanted  than  a  hint 
that  it  was  miry,  and  a  bit  of  advice  not  to  go  that  way." 

But  notwithstanding  this  explanation,  it  was  all  to  me  like  a 
sojourn  in  Kaf-Land  *.  I  was  roused  from  my  reverie  by  the 
pleasant  voice  of  my  friend,  who  was  arranging  his  trunks. 

Shaking  out  a  certain  garment  which  belongs,  of  right,  to  the 
fairer  sex,  and  along  with  it  several  little  frocks  and  aprons,  he 
said  jocosely  :  "  Look  here,  Shah  ;  isn't  this  a  tolerably  fair  out 
fit,  for  a  bachelor  ?" 

"  Truly,"  I  answered,  "  have  you  been  a  thoughtful  friend,  as 
well  as  a  brave  deliverer."  I  could  not  laugh  with  him  ;  for  I 
was  thinking  of  his  goodness.  I  had  wondered  much  at  the 
immense  amount  of  luggage  he  had  sent  off ;  but  now  I  saw 
what  was  indeed  true,  that  he  had  taken  the  risk  and  responsi 
bility  of  transporting  the  clothes,  and  personal  possessions  of  the 
whole  party — even  to  the  toys  of  little  Kitty.  Robert  is  a 
rare  man.  It  is  pleasant  to  think  one  can  be  so  brave  and  true, 
in  what  would  be  to  the  world  but  an  ignoble — and  to  those  more 
nearly  connected  with  it,  a  criminal  affair.  It  is  rich  to  know 
that  there  is  an  integrity,  that  can  neither  be  bribed,  nor  intimi 
dated — that  there  is  a  true  generosity,  even  in  this  selfish  world  ; 
and,  what  is  more,  in  this  most  selfish  clan  and  country. 

And  what  do  you  say  to  my  theory  of  inherent  nobleness  ?  I 
cannot  go  into  any  speculation  on  the  subject  now.  I  know 
that  Zindie  seems  far  grander  to  me  since  I  have  recognized  her, 
than  before.  She  is  truly  noble — almost  queenly,  now  that  she 

*  Mt.  Kaf,  which  surrounds  the  earth,  like  a  ring,  is  the  abode  of  Dee'ves  and  Peris,  or 
supernatural  beings  of  the  Persian  mythology. — Ed. 

20 


458  SHAHMAH  IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

is  really  free  ;  and  though  not  improved  by  culture,  she  has  a 
good  mind,  with  manners  of  more  than  ordinary  refinement. 
The  simple  fact  of  outside,  mechanical  learning  will  come  easily, 
I  have  no  doubt.  And  in  respect  to  ancestry,  after  all,  we 
know  not  what  royal  blood,  of  what  highly-developed  races, 
may  be  flowing  in  her  veins. 

Here  we  are,  all  together.  Kobert  and  I  do  not  make  a  great 
show  of  intimacy  with  this  really  noble  family  ;  though  the  cap 
tain  understands  it  very  well ;  and  sometimes,  in  the  still  and 
shady  nights,  we  love  to  stand  a  little  aside,  and  see  them  all  clus 
tered,  and  clinging,  and  twined  together,  so  profoundly  happy 
in  their  quick,  new  sense  of  freedom  and  reunion,  it  would  seem 
as  if,  in  spite  of  all  ordinary  trouble,  this  earth  would  be  an 
Eden,  if  it  only  left  them  at  liberty,  and  together. 

Jan.  19. — In  accepting  the  testimonies  that  have  been  forced 
upon  me,  do  I  stand  here,  to-day,  to  denounce  American  slavery 
— to  impeach  the  integrity  of  that  nation,  that  is  murdering 
freedom,  with  a  lie  in  its  mouth?  No.  Slavery,  itself,  does 
this.  It  holds  up  its  Branded  Hand,  before  God  and  the  whole 
world,  thus  dumbly  invoking  judgment.  It  touches  the  Levitical 
Law,  and  calls  for  that  Year  of  Jubilee,  that  never  comes.  It 
grasps  the  Christian  Gospel,  and  demands  the  mutual  recognition 
of  the  Golden  Kule.  It  points  significantly  to  the  Declaration 
of  Independence,  and  asks  for  the  reinstatement  of  that  principle, 
for  which  it  fought  and  bled,  bearing  its  chains  meekly  and  hope 
fully,  all  the  while.  It  questions  of  its  violated  humanity — its  dis 
honored  wives  and  daughters — its  stolen  husbands — its  separated 
families — its  scourged  and  toiling  bodies — its  dark  and  dwarfish 
minds.  And  will  it  be  forever  disregarded  ?  No.  It  invokes  judg 
ment  by  all  its  sufferings,  all  its  wrongs,  all  its  degradation,  all  its 
crimes — by  the  right  of  all  being  to  unfold  and  progress,  accord- 
iug4*>  the  laws  of  its  life — by  the  right  to  be  strong — by  the 
right  to  be  true — by  the  right  to  be  wise — by  the  right  to  be 
good — by  the  right  to  be  happy — by  all  that  men  should  be,  and 
slaves  are  forced  to  become,  it  demands  restitution.  And  who 


HIS   CASTLE   OF   DELIGHTS.  459 

hears  ?  God.  And  the  answer  is  coming.  Listen  ;  watch  ; 
pray  ;  strive  ;  lest  it  come  in  shame  and  sorrow — lest  it  come 
in  blood  and  fire — lest  it  come  in  woe  and  death. 

What  hope  is  in  this  people  now,  if  they  do  not  create  to 
themselves  a  truer  life — a  life  that  can  be  unfolded  only  through 
active  and  uncompromising  justice  ? 

I  must  leave  this  ;  for  the  struggles  and  terrors,  that  I  see 
lurking  everywhere  in  ambush,  overwhelm  me  with  grief  and 
astonishment. 

From  over  this  far  sea,  I  am  gathered  back  to  my  native 
land,  to  home,  and  thee,  and  Youley.  Still  I  turn  to  the  region 
of  the  Faithful ;  and  the  beautiful  Felizia  is  always  my 
unshadowed,  my  castle  of  delights. 

And  thus  I  bid  thee  adieu  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


N^P, 


LETTER  XXXVIII. 

THE     BLISSES     OF    REUNION. 

Rapid  Views  of  Rio  Janeiro — Islands — Mountains — First  Port — Second  Port — Birds — 
Flowers — Roads — The  City — Forests — Groves — Arrival  at  Gloria — Kind  and  Loving 
Reception — The  Spirit  of  the  Alcove — The  Surprise — More  Beautiful  than  ever — 
Robert  Welcomed — They  send  for  the  Fugitives  and  entertain  them — A  Happy  Even 
ing—The  Charmed  Life — Theodosia  tells  her  Love — Shahmah  thinks  how  it  might  have 
been— Statistics  of  Brazil. 

BAT  OF  Rio  DK  JANEIRO,  BRAZIL,  Jan.  24, 1853. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

We  have  been  delayed  for  a  few  hours  in  getting  ashore, 
and  I  must  while  away  the  time  between  me  and  Theodosia,  by 
sketching  for  you  with  pen,  as  I  hope  some  time  to  do  with  pen 
cil,  the  aspect  of  this  beautiful  city,  as  we  approach  it  from  the 
sea.  But  not  without  telling  you,  though  I  feel  I  need  not, 
what  blisses — what  raptures — what  divine  enchantments — are  lur 
ing  me  away  to  that  beautiful  home,  where  my  heart  assures  me 
I  shall  find  Theodosia,  safe  and  well,  though  I  have  not  heard 
from  her  since  she  left  New  Orleans,  on  that  evening  when,  if 
the  American  laws  had  been  put  in  force,  she  would  have  been 
compelled  into  shame  and  ruin,  unless  she  had  perished  by  her 
own  hand.  This  thought  comes  to  me  sometimes  with  such  a 
goading  sense,  that  I  feel  as  if  I  could  sting  it  back  into  the 
consciousness  of  that  hard-headed  and  hard-hearted  nation.  I 
do  not  choose  this  topic,  either  for  thought,  or  speech,  or  writing, 
but  it  obtrudes  itself  upon  me — -not  in  the  name  of  Theodosia 
only,  but  of  all  her  sex.  How  can  any  who  have  even  a  decent 
respect  for  women,  live  quietly  under  such  laws  ? 

But  I  will  turn  to  the  more  genial  subject  suggested  above. 

460 


FIRST   GLIMPSES   OF  BIO   DE  JANEIRO.  461 

When,  sailing  from  North  America,  you  are  making  for  Rio  de 
Janeiro,  the  first  indication  of  it  is  Cape  Frio,  about  60  miles 
east.  Then  Round  Island  appears,  and  soon  after  Razor  Island, 
when  the  whole  coast  of  Brazil,  as  far  as  the  eye  can  stretch, 
comes  plainly  into  sight.  You  turn  from  left  to  right  and  from 
right  to  left — you  look  ;  you  gaze  ;  you  are  filled  with  admira 
tion  and  astonishment.  You  are  almost  pained  with  the  beauty 
you  behold,  so  rich  and  wonderful  is  its  development,  so  perfect 
and  overwhelming  its  power.  At  first  an  intense  amazement 
seizes  you,  and  takes  possession  of  all  your  faculties.  No  such 
landscape  scenery  ever  before  presented  itself  to  your  wondering 
gaze,  or  had  ever  risen  before  your  entranced  sight,  even  in  the 
unbounded  conception  of  dreams.  It  is  only  when  you  become 
somewhat  familiar  with  it,  that  you  begin  to  enjoy. 

As  far  inland  as  the  view  can  wander — as  far  up  and  down 
the  coast  as  you  can  see — valleys,  hills,  peaks  and  mountains  in 
every  form,  are  spread  out,  and  rise  up  before  you,  like  a  picture 
of  enchantment.  Such  a  wonderful  wealth  of  beauty  you  cannot 
yet  conceive  of  as  being  real.  You  are  a  moment  diverted  from 
the  almost  too  intense  pleasures  of  the  view,  by  the  remarkable 
varieties  of  form  in  these  mountain  ranges,  which  not  only  like  a 
vast  and  abrupt  amphitheatre,  inclose  and  shelter  the  city,  but 
they  also  pervade  and  intersect  it.  Here  they  round  out  with  a 
gradual  swell,  like  large  hay-stacks  ;  there  they  lift  up  their  ab 
rupt  walls  into  huge  sugar-loaves.  Now  they  expand  into  broad 
arches,  or  range  away  into  castellated  structures,  with  towers 
and  'battlements  ;  and  again  they  shoot  up  into  the  clear  blue 
with  a  sharp  outline,  like  slender  and  lofty  spires.  In  short,  so 
varied  and  beautiful  are  the  forms,  that  you  almost  unconsciously 
think  of  some  giant  architect,  and  wonder  whether  he  has  ex 
hausted  all  his  strength  and  fancy  in  their  production. 

You  pass  the  entrance  to  the  bay,  with  the  Sugar-loaf  Moun 
tain  on  one  hand,  and  the  First  Port  on  the  other  ;  and  here  you 
are  hailed  to  give  information  of  your  name,  where  you  are  from, 
and  how  many  days  out.  All  this  is  done  very  quietly,  arid 


462  SHAHMAH   IN  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

without  coming  to.  You  proceed  up  the  bay,  and  your  delight 
increases  to  ecstasy  ;  for  the  whole  panorama  of  unequalled  na 
tural  scenery,  opens  at  once  to  a  full  and  near  view.  The  same 
wonderful  variety  in  all  things,  everywhere  greets  the  eye.  The 
numerous  rocks  that  stretch  along  the  shore  give  an  aspect  to 
the  scene  at  once  grand  and  picturesque.  Bays,  capes  and  pro 
montories,  rapidly  succeed  each  other,  and  numerous  little  green 
islands,  like  a  necklace  of  emeralds,  wind  over  the  rounding  bosom 
of  the  queenly  city.  As  far  back  as  you  can  see  you  behold 
mountains  rising  above  mountains.  They  stretch  before  you. 
They  expand  on  either  hand.  Straggling  through  the  valleys,  or 
winding  picturesquely  up  the  hills  and  mountains,  roads  or  foot 
paths  open  in  every  direction,  leading  off  the  mind,  with  all 
those  deep  and  suggestive  human  interests,  that  seem  to  hang 
about  unknown  paths.  In  the  distance  lies  the  city,  with  its 
spires  and  larger  buildings  relieved  against  the  sky.  On  the  left 
you  look  down,  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  into  a  large  street, 
which  skirts  the  city  and  bay.  Directly  ahead  is  the  island  upon 
which  the  Second  Port  is  built  ;  and  a  little  farther  on  you  come 
in  sight  of  Snake  Island.  All  over  the  land,  in  the  valleys,  at 
the  base  of  the  mountains,  amid  large  clumps  of  shrubbery  and 
clusters  of  trees,  behind  and  on  top  of  the  large  rocks,  peeping 
out  from  every  niche,  nook,  and  corner,  and  winding  up  to  the 
very  mountain-tops,  you  see  the  white  houses,  smiling  at  you 
with  inviting  allurement.  With  the  same  reach  of  vision  you 
see  the  orange,  lemon,  coffee,  cocoa,  and  banana  groves — 
some  laden  with  their  ripe  fruits,  others  shedding  forth  their 
sweet  smell,  and  showering  down  their  fragrant  blossoms  upon  all. 
Trees  of  inconceivable  majesty,  grace,  and  beauty  everywhere 
adorn  the  scene,  from  the  dark  crown  of  the  Brazilian  Pine,  to 
the  silk-cotton  tree,  with  its  delicate  and  feathery  foliage.  You 
behold  the  land  covered  everywhere  with  a  most  prolific  vegetation, 
here  a  wood,  there  a  clump  of  shrubbery.  Yonder  the  forest,  em 
bosoming  in  its  profound  depths  unimaginable  splendors,  stretches 
its  gorgeous  drapery  over  the  distant  hills — and  everywhere, 


THE   FAIEY  ALCOVE.  463 

overspreading  the  whole  earth,  are  ten  thousand  flowers,  many  of 
which  seem  to  mock  the  analysis  of  the  botanist,  and  as  yet 
have  no  name.  Thousands  of  coast  birds,  often  of  the  most 
brilliant  colors,  are  seen  flapping  their  large  wings,  or  riding 
carelessly  on  the  gliding  waves,  giving  by  every  motion,  life  and 
animation  to  the  scene. 

If  you  run  close  in  shore  you  are  charmed  by  the  hosts  of 
other  birds  ;  and  you  are  filled  with  delight  and  wonder  at  the 
variety  and  brilliancy  of  their  plumage,  and  the  rapidity  and 
vivacity  of  their  motions.  And  you  think,  perhaps,  that  the 
flowers  or  the  gems  have  taken  wing,  as  you  see  the  insects, 
like  a  shower  of  rubies,  sapphires  and  emeralds,  darting  through 
the  air.  In  short,  the  gorgeous  splendors  of  the  scene  are  utterly 
inconceivable,  and  the  eyes  that  are  unused  to  them  soon  become 
pained,  and  require  rest. 

I  am  interrupted.  We  shall  get  to  shore  directly.  Adieu, 
then,  for  this  time. 

Gloria,  Jan.  30. — I  have  been — nay,  I  am — at  the  beautiful 
home  of  Theodosia.  Shall  I  speak  of  the  improved  appearance 
of  Mr.  Bennett  and  the  really  parental  greeting  that  he  gave  me, 
or  of  the  Padre  and  Madame  ?  Be  assured  that  all  with  them 
was  as  I  could  wish,  and  more  than  my  fondest  wishes  antici 
pated. 

Go  with  me  then  to  a  small  circular  alcove  in  the  western 
terrace  of  this  palace-like  structure.  It  is  a  kind  of  fairy  bower, 
where  the  rarest  things  both  of  nature  and  art  are  grouped 
rarely. .  The  walls  and  pillars  are  of  a  cool,  delicate  rose-white, 
as  if  the  color  itself  were  an  essence  of  the  soft  blooms  that  ap 
pear  amid  the  profusion  of  trailing  vines,  delicate  and  varied  in 
foliage,  flower  and  perfume,  that  are  growing  somewhere,  and 
cling  and  clasp  at  everything  they  can  reach,  almost  hiding  the 
exquisite  marbles — statuettes  and  busts — which  they  crown  and 
drape.  The  lattice  of  the  wide  door  and  windows  is  thrown 
back,  opening  the  view  of  highly  ornamented  grounds,  descend 
ing  to  a  clear  stream  of  water  in  the  distance. 


464:  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

In  so  lovely  a  place  as  this,  did  I  find  my  Theodosia,  who  is 
herself  lovely  enough  to  make  all  places-  pleasant.  She  was 
reclining  on  a  low  oriental  couch,  and  looking  wistfully  toward 
the  new  moon  and  the  evening  star,  that  were  just  beginning  to 
be  denned  in  the  clear  and  ambery  twilight. 

I  looked  at  her  almost  with  wonder.  I  had  forgotten  how 
resplendently  beautiful  she  is.  And  yet,  this  does  not  at  all 
express  what  I  wish  to  convey.  There  was  a  spiritual  light  and 
glory  about  her  tha.t  woke  in  me  the  feeling  of  prayer;  and  with 
devoutly  folded  hands,  I  stood  there  in  the  silence,  before  my 
Beautiful,  my  Sanctified.  It  was  so  heavenly  to  look  upon  her, 
with  that  reposeful,  but  at  the  same  time,  prayerful  expression, 
that  I  almost  feared  to  break  the  charm.  Thus  I  stood,  calmly 
watching  and  willing  her  to  see  me.  And  she  answered  me. 
With  a  slow  turn  of  the  graceful  head,  with  a  slow  lifting  of  the 
radiant  eyes,  she  seemed  to  feel  my  presence  even  before  she 
saw  me. 

And  then,  0  my  brother,  how  she  came  to  me  !  with  what 
undisguised  love,  and  joy,  and  sweetness,  folding  herself  in  my 
outreaching  arms  ;  and  then,  in  her  deep  happiness,  nestling 
silently  in  my  bosom.  It  was  so  beautiful,  so  immaculately  pure 
and  tender,  that  my  rapture  was  chastened,  thus  to  share  emo 
tions  so  delicious,  and  yet  so  fine  and  delicate. 

"  Oh,  come  to  papa  1"  were  almost  the  first  words  she  uttered, 
lifting  her  head  from  the  bosom  where  I  still  gathered  her,  and 
smiling  through  her  tears.  "  Come  to  papa,  and  let  me  put  my 
arms  round  you  both  together,  that  I  may  thus  know  I  have 
you  both  once  more  restored  to  me,  my  two  best — my  two 
dearest — my  two  most  precious  1" 

And  the  father,  at  the  same  time,  was  standing  there,  with  a 
divine  benediction  in  his  heart  and  eyes.  We  sat  down  all 
together  ;  nor  was  the  presence  of  the  tender  parent  any  check 
upon  the  freedom  of  bur  pure  loves. 

It  was  then  that  I  rehearsed  to  them  the  last  drama,  witness 
ing  with  fraternal  joy  the  cordial  reception  of  Kobert,  and  how 


REUNION  OF  THE  KESCUED.  465 

truly  Theodosia  appreciated,  and  how  eloquently  she  thanked 
him  for  his  noble  service. 

The  carriage  was  immediately  ordered,  and  all  our  refugees 
were  brought  over  to  the  fazenda.  Words  cannot  do  justice 
to  the  enthusiasm  of  the  meeting,  and  the  unbounded  delight  of 
Theodosia  at  the  rescue  of  all,  especially  her  dear  little  cousins, 
who  are  really  becoming  noble  and  intelligent  girls. 

"  Oh,  if  Aunt  Elize  were  but  here  !"  exclaimed  Theodosia,  as 
she  embraced  them ;  "  poor,  dear,  unhappy  Aunt  Elize  I"  At 
the  name  of  their  beloved  friend  and  mistress,  Zindie  and  the 
little  girls  burst  into  tears. 

But  notwithstanding  these  shadows,  it  was  a  happy  evening 
that  gathered  us  all  together,  conversing,  or  sitting  in  more 
expressive  silence,  until  late  in  the  night.  There  are  some  things 
that,  when  they  come,  seem  worth  suffering  for,  and  which,  if 
they  could  have  been  foreseen,  the  suffering  itself  could  not  have 
been  so  great.  And  this  was  one  of  them. 

Simao  has  not  yet  marked  out  any  settled  plan  for  himself. 
They  are  all  to  stay  here  at  Gloria  until  a  safer  shelter  can  be 
found;  and  it  is  beautiful  to  see  the  attentions  they  receive  from 
our  charming  young  hostess.  Simao  appears  filled  to  overflowing 
with  a  deep,  unsearchable  happiness.  The  young  girls  are  fast 
recovering  their  wonted  gaiety,  and  in  the  companionship  of 
Theodosia,  who  has  received  them  like  sisters,  their  human  and 
womanly  consciousness,  along  with  their  beauty,  is  fast  expand 
ing.  But  I  fear  much  that  poor  Zindie  has  received  her  death 
blow.  -She  makes  no  complaint;  but  after  this  long  life-struggle 
she  has  borne,  with  the  late  terrible  shocks,  it  would  not  be 
strange  if  her  constitution  should  now  finally  break  down  ; 
though  under  these  happier  conditions  she  may  revive. 

My  Robert,  too,  is  here  with  me  ;  and  we  no  longer  have  any 
secrets  for  each  other.  He  is  so  cordially  glad  for  me  in  this 
happy  love — though  I  often  think  he  is  rather  saddened  by  his 
own  bachelor  condition — that  his  character  appears  more  gene 
rous  with  every  new-  day. 

20* 


4:66  SHAHMAH  IN  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

And  do  you  ask  how  my  Theodosia  is  changed,  as  changed 
she  would  almost  certainly  be,  at  her  unconfirmed  age  ?  In 
person,  the  outline  is  more  symmetrical,  and  the  expression 
more  mature.  I  can  see  now  that  she  is  more  beautiful  ;  but 
with  these  wonderful  gifts,  with  this  sweet  and  winsome  spirit,  a 
plain  exterior  would  be  charming.  And  thus  I  take  her  beauty, 
as  all  her  other  good  gifts,  and  love  her  for  it,  because  it  is 
hers — and  the  possession  of  these  qualities  makes  her  what  she 
is — a  being  to  love,  and  be  loved,  not  only  with  the  affection 
of  the  innermost,  but  with  the  intellect  and  reason  of  the  outer 
most.  And  thus  I  find  both  concentration  and  expansion  in  my 
love  ;  and  hence  I  know  it  is  true,  because  it  lives  in  all  the  fa 
culties,  and  sates  and  inspires  the  whole  being.  I  like  not  to 
think  my  Theodosia  should  be  other  than  she  is  ;  and  I  rejoice 
to  find  the  same  madonna-like  dignity  and  gravity,  unexpectedly 
overtopping  the  same  child-like  simplicity  and  sweetness  I  used 
so  much  to  love.  It  is  one  of  the  rarest  and  most  beauti 
ful  gifts  of  nature,  when  these  traits  are  combined  genuinely  in 
the  same  person. 

And  what  of  this  charmed  life  we  lead  ?  Is  it  a  dream — I 
often  ask  myself — or  can  it  be  real  ?  If  it  be  real,  more  than 
the  heaven  of  the  prophet  has  descended  upon  earth  to  bless 
me  ;  for  an  houri  like  Theodosia,  Mahomet  never  dreamed  of. 
Every  day  we  have  a  sweeter,  a  fuller,  a  more  perfect  com 
panionship.  We  have  not  yet  renewed  our  old  studies.  It  is 
enough  for  us  now  to  inhale,  to  absorb  this  beautiful  love, 
which  is  the  very  spirit  of  the  pure  air  and  the  radiant  light  of 
this  ever-blooming  land.  Sometimes,  for  hours  together,  we  sit 
almost  without  words,  penetrated  and  filled  with  the  infinite 
consciousness  of  love,  that  is  so  free  and  true  in  both  of  us. 

I  have  also  learned  something  of  her  heart-experience  during 
our  separation  ;  and  from  this,  too,  I  augur  well  for  the  future. 

Her  rare  beauty  has  attracted  much  attention.  But  none  of 
the  young  senhors,  dons,  or  foreign  gentles  or  nobles,  who  fre 
quent  the  fazencla',  have  particularly  interested  her  ;  for  in 


HOW   IT   MIGHT   HAVE   BEEN.  467 

none  has  she  found  a  response  to  the  higher  and  holier  nature 
with  which  she,  as  a  child  of  genius,  is  preeminently  endowed. 
And  yet  she  seems  to  love  everything  that  surrounds  her.  I  re 
joice  to  know  that  if  there  had  not  been  a  preoccupation  of  the 
heart  she  could  not  have  loved  these. 

She  revels  amid  the  beauties  of  this  glorious  land,  in  one  of 
the  loveliest  nooks  of  which  she  was  nurtured  from  early  in 
fancy,  though  born  in  Louisiana  ;  and  like  the  flowers,  and 
birds,  and  gems,  she  is  nourished  by  the  light,  and  bloom,  and 
music,  which  are  instincts  of  the  clime. 

She  is  a  perfect  child  of  nature  under  the  happiest  circum 
stances  ;  and  never  did  Nature  cherish  a  more  filial  spirit — 
a  more  devout  worshipper.  She  has  known  but  little  of  the 
world,  or  of  general  society.  In  the  home  circle  of  friends,  with 
her  father,  her  tutor,  and  her  governess,  she  has  hitherto  lived, 
perfectly  contented  and  happy,  because  with  them  she  could 
best  enjoy  the  freedom,  which,  until  that  horrible  American  ad 
venture,  had  never  known  the  shadow  of  restraint. 

Since  this  most  blissful  completeness  of  understanding  in  our 
reunion,  I  am  grown  covetous  of  happiness,  and  grudge  every 
moment  that  might  have  been  more  truly  understood  and  appre 
ciated. 

And  I  have  thought,  too,  of  the  reverse  of  all  this — how  it 
would  have  been,  if  I  had  never  spoken  the  word — how  this 
young  heart  might  have  pined  in  secret,  either  brooding  too 
faithfully  over  its  cherished  affection,  or  else  have  rushed — half- 
blindly,  half  madly — into  an  unloved  marriage.  But  alas  for 
Woman  !  Bound  by  the  present  forms  of  society,  this  is  often 
her  fate — to  love  in  silence  ;  and  though  a  word  might  break 
the  spell,  to  feel  the  weight  of  an  oppressive  custom  crushing 
the  heart,  and  paralyzing  the  tongue  that  would  give  it  ut 
terance. 

But  why  should  I,  in  the  bright  and  blissful  present,  brood 
over  these  oppressive  fancies,  that  sadden  you,  as  well  as  me  ? 
I  will,  instead,  do  what  will  be  much  better  for  both  of  us — 


468  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

give  you  some  statistics,  which  I  have  been  at  pains  to  collect 
for  you,  of  this  rich  and  noble  country. 

The  fine  empire  of  Brazil  stretches  from  5°  north  to  34°  south 
of  the  equator,  and  from  36°  to  73°  of  west  longitude,  em 
bracing  about  3,400,000  square  miles  of  territory,  and  a  popu 
lation  of  7,000,000.  It  is  watered  by  the  largest  rivers  in  the 
world.  With  every  variety  of  surface,  it  has  a  very  large  pro 
portion  of  the  richest  soil  ;  and  though  chiefly  included  within 
the  tropics,  its  climatic  changes  exhibit  almost  every  degree  of 
temperature  known  on  the  globe  ;  for  in  ascending  the  high 
mountains,  which  extend  from  10°  south,  to  the  extreme 
southern  point,  and  from  40°  to  55°  west,  you  pass,  by  gradual 
transitions,  from  the  atmosphere  and  productions  of  the  torrid 
zone,  to  those  of  the  temperate,  often  varied  by  the  conditions 
of  winter  in  the  latter  regions — frost  and  snow,  on  the  highest 
peaks,  being  not  uncommon.  The  tropical  heat  is  also  miti 
gated  along  the  coast  by  the  sea  breezes,  and  seldom  reaches 
95°  Fahr.  But  the  temperature  falls,  as  you  advance  south 
ward,  until,  in  the  extreme  southern  part,  it  is  much  colder. 

This  country  is  but  imperfectly  understood  and  known.  It  is 
however  gradually  making  its  way  in  the  world,  and  will,  doubt 
less,  soon  obtain  for  itself  all  that  interest  and  attention  which 
a  great,  free  empire,  embracing  conditions  that  are  unrivalled  by 
any  other,  may  naturally  expect  and  demand. 

Here  everything  which  administers  to  the  wants,  or  contributes 
to  the  pleasure  of  man,  is  produced  in  the  greatest  abundance. 
I  speak  now  not  of  what  it  has  produced,  but  of  its  great 
capability  of  production.  It  is  stated  in  McCulloch's  Commercial 
Dictionary  that  three-fourths  of  all  the  coffee  in  the  world  is  raised 
in  Brazil  ;  and  this  probably  is  hardly  even  a  fair  estimate.  The 
finest  Indian  corn  is  grown  here,  and  that  widely  diffused  escu 
lent  the  potato,  is  found  in  its  highest  excellence,  and  is  undoubt 
edly  native.  They  have  every  description  of  garden  vegetables 
known  in  the  United  States,  and  others  peculiar  to  themselves, 
among  which  is  the  mandioca  root,  (jatropka),  from  which  the 


STATISTICS   OP   BKAZIL.  469 

cassava  bread  of  the  country,  and  the  tapioca  of  commerce  are 
both  supplied.  The  cocoa  and  vanilla,  the  dye-woods  and  medi 
cal  plants  of  the  tropics,  are  produced  in  the  greatest  abundance  ; 
one  of  the  last-named,  the  ipecacuanha,  being  indigenous  to 
Brazil. 

The  proper  Brazil  nut  is  about  the  size  of  a  half-grown  human 
head,  and  contains  from  a  dozen  to  twenty  well-flavored  kernels, 
which  are  the  creanMiuts  of  commerce.  The  fruits  defy  all 
description,  as  their  delicacy  and  richness  exceed  all  imagination 
of  those  who  have  never  tasted  them. 

Cattle,  hogs,  sheep,  goats,  and  all  kinds  of  poultry,  are  raised 
successfully  ;  but  horses  do  not  flourish  in  the  warmer  portions. 
No  country  presents  stronger  inducements  for  the  settlement  of 
farmers,  for  nowhere  can  a  larger  variety  of  produce  be  raised, 
or  with  less  labor,  and  when  raised  command  a  higher  price  than 
here.  It  is  pretty  generally  known  and  conceded,  that  the  soil 
is  of  the  best  quality  ;  and  that  the  climate  is  one  of  the  most 
healthy  in  the  world  no  one  can  dispute.  The  government  is  one 
of  the  most  steady,  sound  and  reliable  on  the  face  of  the  earth  ; 
and  the  general  good  faith  and  honesty  of  the  nation,  none  can 
dispute,  or  impeach.  She  offers  the  most  liberal  inducements  to 
foreigners  to  settle  in  the  country.  She  hails  them  with  pleasure, 
and  receives  them  with  the  confiding  hospitality  of  her  ever-open 
arms  ;  for  she  knows  that  by  so  doing  she  is  promoting  the  future 
prosperity  of  the  country.  In  short,  she  cherishes  no  Young 
Brazil  to  insult,  and  if  possible,  realienate  the  stranger. 

To  mechanics  and  scholars  she  holds  out  equal  inducements 
that  they  may  come  among  her  people,  and  enrich  and  elevate 
them  by  their  superior  knowledge,  ingenuity  and  skill.  But  I 
must  remember  that  we  have  a  grand  excursion  to-day  ;  so  I 
will  first  hurry  to  post  this,  happy  amid  all  other  pleasant  things, 
that  I  can  now  post  my  letters  when  I  like. 

Salaam  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    XXXIX. 

SUDDEN    AND   TERRIBLE    DISPENSATION. 

Ascent  of  Corcovado — Scene  from  the  Summit — Theodosia  weeps — A  Bright  Scene 
closes— Mr.  Bennett  falls  sick— His  sudden  Dislike  to  Shahmah— His  Danger— The 
Will— The  Guardian— Theodosia's  Protest— Mr  Bennett's  Madness— Terrible  Threats 
— Theodosia  promises — Mr.  Bennett  dies— Theodosia's  Grief — Peculiar  Trials — She 
is  comforted — Supposed  Monomania — Fears  of  the  Guardian — Opportunity  and 
Temptation  to  Wrong. 

GLORIA,  Feb.  12. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Since  my  last  writing  we  have  made  many  excursions 
about  the  country.  We  are  always  attended  by  either  the 
Padre  or  Madame,  not  suspiciously,  but  because  we  all  prefer  it. 
Robert  has  also  been  with  us,  but  is  now  gone  to  assist  Simao 
in  getting  business,  and  establishing  his  family.  The  noble 
negro  has  obtained  a  post  on  board  the  Pernambucana,  a  small 
steamer  that  plies  between  this  and  some  port  below,  where  his 
family  are,  for  the  present,  to  live,  on  account  of  its  being  more 
completely  beyond  the  reach  of  Slicer.  But  I  must  tell  you  of 
our  excursion  of  yesterday.  We  ascended  to  the  summit  of 
Corcovado,  a  treat  which  Theodosia  had  been  promised  for  a 
long  time.  Passing  through  coffee  plantations,  groves  of  tama 
rinds  and  lemons,  with  groups  and  borders  of  orange  and  man 
grove,  we  at  length  reached  the  point  where  it  became  neces 
sary  to  dismount ;  and  though  a  litter  had  been  prepared  for 
Theodosia,  she  insisted  on  walking  all  the  way,  a  feat  which  she 
accomplished  with  seemingly  less  effort  and  fatigue  than  any  of 
the  party  ;  though  Madame  had  strenuously  insisted,  first,  that 

4TO 


VIEW  FROM  COECOVADO.  4:71 

she  must  ride  ;  and  then,  when  Theodosia  was  good  naturedly 
perverse,  as  she  is  sometimes,  that  she  would  be  glad  enough  to 
call  for  help,  long  ere  the  summit  was  gained. 

"  Let  her  try,"  said  Mr.  Bennett,  who  wisely  has  encouraged 
the  development  of  muscular  strength.  "Let  her  go  on.  It 
will  be  easy  enough  to  stop  when  she  can  go  no  further." 

And  sure  enough,  it  proved  that  Madame  had  miscalculated  ; 
for  the  girl,  winding  about  hither  and  thither,  now  stopping  to 
botanize,  now  pausing  to  catch  some  pleasant  view,  went  gaily 
upward,  with  hands,  and  eyes,  and  heart,  full  and  overflowing 
with  her  innocent  but  fervid  joy.  And  whether  Mr.  Bennett, 
to  gratify  her  pretty  little  vanity  of  being  most  active,  de 
tained  the  other  members  of  the  cavalcade,  does  not  appear, 
but  only  the  fact  that  Theodosia  was  first  on  the  summit.  And 
never  did  those  lovely  wilds  echo  a  more  musical  shout  than  that 
which  thrilled  out  from  her  soul,  as  the  wide  landscape  lay,  in  one 
view,  before  her,  the  gayest  and  sweetest  panorama,  spreading 
out  to  the  horizon.  Even  her  father  was  greatly  moved, 
though  not  remarkably  ardent  in  his  admiration  of  the  beau 
tiful,  unless  it  is  embodied  in  the  human  form  ;  and  then,  in  his 
singular  devotion,  it  is  nearly  concentrated  in  the  idea  of  his  wife 
and  daughter — the  one  lost — the  other  reabsorbing  more  than 
the  loveliness  of  the  departed. 

"  Oh  I  paint  it  !  paint  it,  Shahmah  !"  was  Theodosia's  first 
exclamation  ;  and  then,  as  her  eye  wandered  over  the  almost 
bewildering  fairness  of  the  scene,  her  emotion  grew  more  in 
tense.  . 

Nothing  could  be  more  beautiful  than  the  wide  landscape 
that  is  there  presented  to  the  eye,  whether  one  were  scanning 
the  single  features,  or  taking  in  the  whole  effect.  The  transcen- 
dently  beautiful  bay  of  Nitherhoy,  which  forms  the  harbor,  is 
so  completely  secluded  by  the  encircling  mountains,  that  it  has 
received  the  poetic  appellation  of  "  Hidden  Water,"  and  is  un 
rivalled  by  any  similar  scene  in  the  known  world.  The  shipping, 
seen  in  the  distance,  appeared  like  fairy  fleets.  The  clear 


472  SHAHMAH   IN   PUKSTTIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

waters  of  the  bay — the  sweet  islands  that  gem  its  expanse  of 
silver  with  dots  of  emerald — the  fair  city  itself,  which  hardly 
appeared  a  city  in  the  rural  seclusion  of  its  mountains — its  pic 
turesque  environs — the  endless  variety  of  the  broken  hills,  all 
dressed  in  the  light  airy  verdure  that  clothes  and  crown  them, 
the  crested  palms — the  plume-like  foliage  of  a  thousand  creepers 
— the  deep  seclusion  of  the  valleys  that  peep  out,  like  so  many 
Edens,  from  the  wooded  and  viny  slopes — the  castellated  peaks 
of  the  mountains,  shooting  up  into  the  wildest  and  most  roman 
tic  forms,  and  the  flashing  white  beaches  of  Praya  Grande  and 
Botofogo,  were  all  seen  through  an  atmosphere  of  such  perfect 
transparency,  as  enhanced  the  beauty,  which  it  yet  made  so  clear 
and  well  defined. 

Theodosia,  in  the  depth  of  admiration,  had  been  silent  for 
some  minutes  ;  and  then  she  sprang  into  her  father's  arms,  and 
clinging  to  his  bosom,  said,  pressing  her  cheek  to  his,  while  the 
tears  streamed  from  her  eyes,  "  How  good  is  God  to  make  this 
world  so  beautiful  !  And  0,  I  am  so  happy  that  he  has  let  me 
live — that  he  has  let  me  live  here,  with  you,  and  Shahmah  1" 
and  reaching  out  her  hand  to  me,  she  drew  me,  also,  into  the 
close  and  dear  circle  of  her  inmost  affections. 

"  And  I  do  not  forget  dear  Madame  and  the  good  Padre,"  she 
added,  her  vivacity  breaking  through,  "only  I  have  but  two 
arms — and  they  are  not  the  very  longest  I" 

But  I  must  not  linger  here.  When  we  returned,  after  this 
day  of  unmingled  happiness,  I  was  surprised  to  find  Theodosia 
weeping.  She  was  oppressed,  she  said,  by  a  dreadful  presenti 
ment  of  approaching  evil,  but  could  give  no  reason  for  it.  I 
remembered  the  late  events,  and  shuddered  to  think  of  the 
unprincipled  men,  who  might  be  interested  in  laying  snares 
for  her.  But  Theodosia  assured  me  that  her  father  had  dis 
charged  all  his  debts  in  New  Orleans,  and  had  also  given  her 
papers  of  legal  manumission.  Much  as  I  was  rejoiced  at  this,  1 
yet  failed  to  comfort  her. 

Thus  the  day  that  had  begun  with  brightest  hopes,   and 


HAPPINESS   AN   ALIEN   ON   EARTH.  473 

sweetest  smiles,  ended,  like  many  days  in  this  changeful  life; 
and  the  sun  that  had  risen  so  gaily,  set  in  tears. 

As  one  who  is  about  to  leave  some  bright  garden  of  elysium, 
casting  a  woeful  eye  on  the  wilderness  and  the  desert,  that, 
wild  and  dreary,  stretch  their  haggard  wastes  over  the  distance, 
would  fain  turn  back  again  to  the  blissful  bowers,  still  lingering 
fondly  on  the  borders,  so  would  I  fain  clip  the  wings,  were  it 
possible,  and  abide  forever  amid  the  Loves  and  Joys  that  people 
Paradise.  But  alas  for  the  vanity  of  such  a  thought !  pure 
Happiness  is  an  exile  upon  earth.  She  has  no  constant  abiding 
place  ;  and  if,  like  an  unknown  angel,  she  may  sometimes  deign 
to  visit  us,  there  is  no  charm  can  secure  her  stay.  Ere  we 
are  fully  conscious  that  she  has  been  ours,  she  spreads  her 
irised  wings  in  flight ;  and  we  recognize  her  only  in  her 
departure. 

The  augury  was  prophetic.  The  guardian  angel  of  Theodosia, 
weeping  as  she  did  so,  has  suddenly  dropped  the  curtain  over 
this  first,  bright  scene.  I  see  that  she  must  now  be  called  to 
the  development  of  a  higher  power,  which  can  only  come  through 
the  ministry  of  severer  trials.  But  is  this  always  to  be  neces 
sary  for  us  ?  Is  there  never  in  this  earth-life,  to  be  a  time  when 
the  soul  can  develop,  as  it  were  naturally,  and  without  these 
seemingly  unnatural  pangs  and  struggles  ? 

I  must  not  pursue  these  questions,  but  tell  you  what  has  hap 
pened — painful  and  terrible  though  it  is.  Little  more  than  a 
week  since,  Mr.  Bennett  was  seized  with  a  malignant  fever,  which, 
from  the  'first  affected  his  brain  in  the  most  remarkable  manner. 
The  really  paternal  regard  which  he  had  always  expressed  for 
me,  was  suddenly  set  aside  ;  and  he  became  so  irritable  at  my 
presence,  that,  at  length,  I  was  obliged  wholly  to  absent  myself. 
This  was  a  great  source  of  suffering,  both  to  Theodosia  and 
myself ;  but  conceiving  it  to  be  the  result  of  a  mere  temporary 
derangement,  the  Padre  advised  me  to  keep  out  of  sight ;  though 
poor  Theodosia  was  nearly  overcome  by  it.  But  its  consequences 
were  more  disastrous  than  we  then  dreamed  of,  or  can  at  pre- 


474:  SHAHMAH  IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

sent  fully  comprehend.  In  this  trying  hour,  when  I  ought  to 
have  shared  the  vigils  and  anxieties  of  my  poor  Theodosia,  I 
cannot  tell  you  how  bitter  it  was,  thus  to  be  alienated. 

It  soon  became  evident  that  neither  medical  skill,  nor  the 
prayers  and  tears  of  his  daughter,  might  save  the  sick  man.  And 
he,  too,  though  wild  in  most  other  points,  had  a  clear  concep 
tion  of  his  danger.  In  this  extremity  he  became  greatly  excited, 
and  solicitous  to  persuade  Theodosia  of  the  justice  of  a  former 
will,  in  which  his  brother,  Mr.  Slicer,  was,  in  connection  with 
the  Padre,  named  as  the  guardian  of  the  person  and  fortune  of 
his  child.  He  had  chosen  him,  not  because  he  had  ever  felt  any 
great  love,  or  even  friendship  for  the  cold,  austere,  and  wily 
man  of  trade  ;  but  because  he  was  his  brother.  He  was,  like 
many  others,  governed  by  a  sentiment  of  consanguinity,  in  thus 
consigning  to  his  trust  so  precious  a  charge.  It  may  be  said 
here,  that  he  had  always  been  almost  willfully  blind  to  his 
brother's  faults  ;  nor  did  even  the  Central  American  speculation, 
or  the  part  which  he  took  in  regard  to  Theodosia,  have  any 
special  effect  in  disabusing  him  of  his  mistaken  trust. 

"  One  of  a  cold  and  rigid  temperament  like  him,  is  more  likely 
to  be  honest— and  when  he  looks  On  my  little  Theodosia — the 
fatherless — the  motherless — his  heart  will  soften  and  melt  ;  for 
who  can  resist  her  beauty  and  sweetness  ?  He  is  of  her  own 
flesh  and  blood  ;  and  he  will — he  must  love  her." 

Thus  had  reasoned  the  proud  father,  several  years  ago,  before 
he  had  left  Rio,  and  when  Mr.  Slicer  was  comparatively  a  stran 
ger  ;  and  under  this  impression  he  had  added  a  codicil  to  his 
will,  in  which,  with  a  rich  legacy,  he  had  intrusted  him  with  a 
power,  which,  of  all  other  men  in  the  world,  he  was  the  most 
certain  to  abuse. 

This  act  was  suddenly  revived  in  his  mind  ;  and  having  the 
instrument  brought  to  him,  he  read  it  carefully,  and  then 
appeared  to  reflect  on  the  matter  for  some  time.  He  next 
ordered  a  servant  to  tell  the  Senhora  Theodosia,  that  he  would 
speak  with  her. 


A  SOKKOWFUL  DISCLOSURE.  475 

He  sank  back  on  his  pillow  as  he  spoke  ;  for  he  was  nearly 
exhausted  ;  but  his  ear  caught  an  echo  of  the  soft  step  that  came 
stealing  into  the  room  ;  and  the  wondering  and  weeping  girl 
knelt  beside  his  couch,  and  gently  embraced  him. 

Theodosia  had  not  been  permitted  to  know  the  danger  ;  but 
now  she  more  than  suspected  it ;  for  there  were  many  sad  signs  ; 
and  there  was  a  strange  air  about  the  whole  house.  Everything 
appeared  dark  and  sad,  and  every  person  looked  strange  and 
unnatural.  A  constraint  had  been  worn  for  her  sake.  But  how 
mistaken  is  all  such  deception  !  Disease  is  sent,  that,  by  its 
gradual  action,  the  blow  may  be  softened  ;  but  when  it  is 
thus  disguised,  terrible  is  the  abrupt  recognition  of  the  impending 
bolt  !  awful  is  the  sudden  explosion  of  the  inevitable  death-doom  ! 
Theodosia  had  spent  the  whole  night  in  tears  and  prayers  ;  for 
while  there  was  a  single  doubt,  she  could  not  be  at  ease.  It  was 
the  first  night  of  real  sorrow  since  her  return,  and  of  how  many 
was  it  the  dark  precursor  !  Now  she  did  not  speak  ;  for  every 
word,  and  all  her  pent-up  tears,  seemed  choking  her  ;  but  she 
nestled  further  into  the  bosom,  and  pressed  her  lips  to  his  burn 
ing  cheek.  It  seemed  as  if  she  had  drawn  hope  from  the  very 
atmosphere  of  that  familiar  resting-place,  or  perhaps  from  the 
very  clinging  of  her  affectionate  heart  which,  trusting  in  its  own 
strength,  felt  that  it  could  not  let  go  its  hold.  Lifting  her  head, 
and  looking  in  his  face,  she  said  imploringly,  "  Tell  me,  papa  ! 
tell  me  if  you  are  better  1" 

"Better!"  he  repeated,  with  a  mournful  gesture  ;  "yes,  my 
love,  better. prepared,  I  trust,  for  the  higher  and  holier  life  which 
now  awaits  me  !'; 

"  You  do  not  mean,  papa — you  cannot  mean  that  you  will  not 
now  get  well  1"  she  cried — her  words  passing  into  a  shriek  that 
really  cut  the  air  with  the  sharpness  of  its  intense  anguish. 

"My  child  !  my  daughter  !  Theodosia  !"  he  returned  !  "you 
have  now  attained  to  the  age  of  reason.  Pray  exercise  it.  You 
know  that  all  here  is  transitory — that  Death  turns  not  aside  from 
his  path,  whether  it  leads  to  the  cottage,  or  the  palace." 


476  SHAHMAH   IN"   PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

"  Oh,  do  not  speak  so  !"  she  replied,  placing  her  hands  before 
her  eyes,  as  if  she  might  thus  exclude  the  fearful  reality. 

"  Theodosia  1"  continued  the  sick  man,  "  sooner,  or  later, 
trials  await  us  all.  Your  mother  was  taken  from  me  in  the  very 
morning  of  our  union — in  the  fairest  blush  of  our  young  hopes. 
Now  you  must  learn  submission,  my  child.  I  am  to  be  taken 
from  you  1" 

"  But  you  still  had  something  to  love  !  You  had  me,  papa  ! 
But  I — oh  1  I  must  be  left  alone — alone !"  she  cried,  with  another 
shriek  ;  while  the  very  silence  of  those  large  rooms  seemed  to  be 
filled  with  the  sad  echo  of  that  dismal  word  as  if  it  were  repeated 
by  pitying  angels  ;  and  again,  as  if  in  accents  of  fiendish  exulta 
tion  over  the  defenceless  prey,  came  screeching  back  those  fear 
ful  syllables — "  a-lone  1" 

"  But,  Theodosia,  my  love,  you  must  command  yourself,"  said 
Mr.  Bennett,  after  another  fierce  struggle  quieting  himself. 
"  Hear  me,  my  child.  From  the  day  of  your  birth  up  to  this, 
you  have  never  before  given  me  pain.  You  have  only  been  a 
joy,  and  a  blessing  to  me.  Would  you  plant  my  death  pillow 
with  thorns  of  the  keenest  anguish  ?  Would  you  pour  molten 
lead  over  the  plumes  that  are  already  expanding  for  heaven  ? 
Would  you  hurry  me  off,  even  before  the  few  hours  allotted  me 
shall  have  expired,  and  with  all  this  heaviness  on  my  soul  ? 
Then  make  an  effort  at  composure  ;  do  !  do,  my  child  I" 

"  I  will  try  I  oh,  I  will,  papa  1"  she  answered,  and  clasping  her 
small  hands  together,  she  imploringly  lifted  them,  while  the  lids 
were  closing  over  the  upturned  eyes,  as  if  to  shut  out  all  but 
heaven,  she  appeared  silently  invoking  strength.  And  how  much 
strength  was  latent  in  that  tender  heart,  no  one,  as  yet,  knew  ; 
though  its  effects  were  directly  manifest.  She  became  almost 
instantly  quiet  and  subdued,  as  if  some  hovering  angel  had 
breathed  into  her  bosom  a  holy  calm. 

"  I  am  stronger  now,"  she  said,  after  a  moment's  abstraction. 
"  Tell  me,  dear  papa,  what  you  wish.  I  will  still  be  worthy  of 
you." 


THEODOSIA  AND  HEK  FATHER.  477 

"  God  bless  you,  my  Theodosia.I"  he  fervently  ejaculated  ;  and 
again  drawing  her  tenderly  to  his  arms,  he  held  her  there  a 
moment ;  and  then  motioning  her  to  sit  beside  him,  he  said. 
"And  now,  my  child,  promise  me  that  you  will  not  indulge  in 
vain  grief  for  my  loss.  You  have  hitherto  lived  as  a  part  of  me. 
You  must  now  learn  that  you  have  an  individual  character  to 
achieve,  and  an  individual  mission  and  work  to  do  in  life.  The 
world  is  full  of  beauty  and  truth.  You  have  both  a  heart  and  a 
mind,  to  love  and  expound  its  divine  teaching.  The  elements  of 
happiness  will  be  still  around  you  ;  for  the  great  Soul  of  the 
Universe  has  infused  them  into  all  things.  Wherever  God  lives 
and  breathes,  and  makes  himself  manifest  by  unnumbered  acts  of 
love  to  the  obedient  and  conscious  soul,  there  must  be  peace  and 
hope,  and  joy,  passing  the  comprehension  of  the  unawakened 
senses.  Remember,  my  child,  that  to  repine  at  the  inevitable  is, 
at  least,  unwise  ;  but  to  resist,  or  murmur  at  the  dispensations  of 
Divine  Providence,  or  to  suffer  an  unavailing  sorrow  to  come 
between  us  and  present  duties,  is  very  wicked.  Promise  me, 
child,  that  you  will  remember,  and  strive  to  obey  all  that  I  now 
require  of  you." 

"  I  will  remember,  papa  ;  and  I  will  obey,"  she  repeated  firmly 
— "  all  that  you  say  now — all  that  you  have  ever  said."  But  the 
thought  of  that  beautiful  past,  which  was  now  so  suddenly  to 
terminate,  again  subdued  her  ;  and  sinking  into  his  arms,  she  was 
yielding  to  her  tears,  when  perceiving  the  distress  they  would 
cause,  with  an  effort  that  seemed  almost  superhuman,  she  con 
trolled  herself ;  and  whispering,  "  You  are  tired,  papa.  I  will 
go  out  and  let  you  rest ;"  and  softly  kissing  his  cheek,  she  drew 
herself  away. 

But  motioning  her  back  again,  he  said,  averting  his  eyes  at 
the  same  time,  as  if  he  knew  how  painful  a  thing  he  had  to  un 
fold  :  "  I  have  appointed  your  uncle  to  be  your  guardian.  Be 
obedient  to  him  ;  and  strive  to  love  him  as  you  have  loved 
me." 

She  gasped,  she  choked,  she  almost  fainted  ;   but  still  she 


478  SHAHMAII   IN    PUKSUTT   OF   FREEDOM. 

struggled  for  right.  "Oh,  not  him,  papa — not  him  !"  she  ex 
claimed,  with  a  look  of  almost  frantic  terror. 

He  grasped  her  hands  with  the  fearful  strength  of  insanity  ; 
and  with  his  burning  eyes  fixed  upon  her,  he  said  :  "Yes,  him — 
my  brother  and  your  uncle.  Promise  me,"  he  continued,  "  pro 
mise  that  you  will  obey  and  strive  to  love  him,  or  I  shall  curse 
you  with  my  last  breath." 

"  0  no,  papa  I"  exclaimed  the  frightened  girl,  "  do  not  curse 
me  !  I  will  do  anything — do  not  curse  me.  Do  you  know  me, 
papa — me,  your  child — your  Theodosia  ?  Oh,  do  not  look  so  ! 
I  will  promise  !" 

"  Heaven  bless  you,  my  dearest  love  !"  he  murmured,  losing  at 
once  the  insane  and  fierce  look  in  the  recognition  of  his  child. 

Encouraged  by  this,  Theodosia  struggled  for  one  more  chance 
of  freedom.  "  Dear  papa,"  she  said,  bending  nearer  and  touching 
his  hair  caressingly  ;  "  sweet  papa,  why  can  I  not  be  married — 
married  now  ?  Do  you  know  that  Shahmah  is  here  and  wishes 
it  ;  and  our  good  Padre  and  Madame  think  it  is  best  ?" 

"  Who  is  Shahmah  ?"  he  returned,  suddenly  clutching  at  her, 
with  a  more  terrible  look  of  returning  madness. 

The  shock  was  too  much.  Theodosia  fell  to  the  floor  fainting, 
and  was  thus  removed  from  the  apartment.  When  she  went 
back,  she  was  an  orphan. 

The  tender  sapling  that  has  always  reclined  against  its  parent 
stem,  when  the  prop  is  thus  suddenly  withdrawn,  may  languish 
and  droop  long,  ere  it  can  securely  poise  itself  on  its  own  basis, 
or  learn  to  live  and  grow  solely  by  its  own  strength  ;  yet  such 
a  process  is  essential,  or  it  can  never  become  a  tree.  The  strug 
gle  was  indeed  more  bitter  than  Theodosia  had  conceived  ;  for 
how  should  she,  out  of  the  sweet  harmonies  of  her  previous 
existence,  have  truly  imagined  aught  of  bitterness?  There  is 
no  process  of  the  reason  that  can  heal  at  once  the  lacerated 
fibres  of  a  tender  and  loving  heart.  The  one  all-engrossing 
thought  of  loss  must,  while  it  is  yet  unfamiliar,  barb  every  old 
association  with  poignant  anguish.  To  Theodosia  the  death- 


TflEODOSIA    GATHEES   COMFORT.  479 

sorrow  was  enhanced  by  the  terrible  circumstances  under  which 
it  had  come.  But  her  trustful  and  happy  nature  could  not  long 
be  content  with  the  shadowy  side  of  any  question  that  had  rela 
tion  to  its  loves  ;  and  the  distress  and  chagrin  she  at  first  really 
felt,  subsided  at  length  into  a  sweet  and  tender  pity. 

"  Poor,  dear  papa  1"  she  would  say  ;  "  how  he  must  grieve 
now,  if  he  remembers  what  he  has  done." 

Then,  as  if  afraid  of  reflecting  the  least  shadow  of  blame  on 
his  actions  or  feelings,  she  would  say  :  "  But  it  was  his  disease. 
Ah,  that  poor,  troubled,  sick  brain  I  He  must  know  how  it 
was,  and  he  will  not  suffer  remorse.  We  can  see  now  why  he 
could  never  perceive  the  wrong  his  brother  had  done  him.  It 
was  because  that  terrible  sickness  had  affected  his  mind." 

Then  again  she  would  suddenly  exclaim,  as  if  she  had  been 
long  pondering  on  the  subject,  "  And  he  loved  my  dear  Shahmah 
so  well  1  Ah  !  sad  it  is  now  to  think  that  he  went  away  with 
out  looking  in  that  good  face,  or  pressing  once  more  that  kind 
hand  !" 

And  thus  she  comforted  herself.  It  was  also  the  opinion  not 
only  of  the  Padre  and  Madame,  but  of  the  physician,  that  a  kind 
of  monomania  had  supervened  for  some  time  previous  to  the 
present  attack.  Dr.  Walcott,  a  learned  and  skillful  New  Eng 
land  man,  also  suggested  that  the  disease  had  been  induced  by 
some  terrible  shock  which  the  brain  must  have  received  within  a 
few  months,  and  which  had  continued  to  act  upon  a  strongly 
sanguine  and  highly  nervous  constitution.  And  in  this  explana 
tion  I  can  see  how  the  anomaly  of  almost  willful  blindness  came 
to  be  induced  in  one  who  was  on  other  topics  not  by  any  means 
obstinate.  It  was  a  morbid  and  diseased  adhesiveness,  abnor 
mally  excited,  and  thus  in  a  moment  of  frenzy  daguerreot}  ped 
on  the  brain,  with  a  simple  inversion  of  the  true  image. 

And  here  is  one  victim  of  that  most  wicked  man.  Will  he  be 
content  with  this  ?  I  am  really  troubled  at  times  in  regard  to 
the  future  movements  of  Mr.  Slicer.  I  fear  much  that  one  so 
cunning  and  unprincipled  as  he,  will  want  neither  motives  nor 


4:80  SHAHMAH    IN   PURSUIT   OF   FEEEDOM. 

expedients  to  induce  and  aid  him  in  transcending  his  prerogative. 
But  the  Padre  thinks  that,  as  the  will  provides  that  Theodosia 
shall  not  be  separated  from  her  tutor  and  governess,  whose 
livings  are  expressly  defined,  they  will,  undoubtedly,  be  able  to 
protect  and  defend  her.  And,  besides,  here  in  Brazil  they  will 
have  a  great  advantage  over  him  ;  for  Mr.  Bennett  has  been  a, 
remarkably  popular  man  in  all  his  relations,  and  his  intimate 
associates  and  friends  are  among  the  best  in  the  empire.  There 
are,  besides,  very  large  estates  here,  vested  in  lands  in  and  about 
Rio,  which,  by  simple  rise  in  value,  have  already  expanded  into 
millions,  and  may  into  millions  more,  if  only  left  undisturbed. 
But  all  this,  when  I  look  at  it,  only  seems  to  me  the  greater 
temptation  to  that  insatiable  cupidity  which  knows  no  other 
God,  no  other  life,  than  money. 

The  Padre  has  also  spoken  of  our  marriage,  which,  as  it  ap 
pears  to  me,  in  view  of  all  the  circumstances,  would  now  be 
judicious  ;  though  I  should  far  rather  wait  four  or  five  years 
than  bring  my  Theodosia  into  any  condition  for  which  the  com 
pletely  unfolded  strength  of  nature  had  not  prepared  "her. 

But  the  Padre  thinks  we  had  best  defer  this  matter  till  we 
hear  from  the  guardian,  hoping  thus  to  conciliate  ;  whereas,  any 
precipitate  measure  would  be  almost  certain  to  offend.  With 
this  argument  I  am  forced  to  content  myself,  though  I  have  not 
forgotten  the  horrible  confession  he  made  in  my  presence,  coolly 
suggesting,  that  not  to  lend  his  aid  to  any  means  that  would 
outlaw  his  brother's  heir,  was  a  degree  of  short-sightedness  of 
which  the  acute  Mr.  Slicer  was  not  to  be  considered  guilty.  I 
shall  never  forget  the  audacious  self-possession  with  which  he 
uttered  this.  If  the  will  had  just  been  made,  it  might  be  broken 
by  the  positive  proof  of  mental  disability  in  the  testator.  But 
it  was  made  years  ago,  and  is,  confessedly,  the  act  of  a  clear  and 
unbiased  mind.  Was  there  ever  seen  such  a  web  as  this  ?  And 
out  of  all  these  meshes,  will  not  that  wily  and  wicked  man  weave 
snares  for  the  innocent  and  helpless  ? 

Theodosia  seems  to  have  nearly  forgotten  the  last  part  of  the 


481 

death  scene,  and  to  remember  only  that  fond  and  really  con 
scious  exclamation  :  "  Heaven  bless  you,  my  dearest  love  1" 
These  words  she  softly  repeats  to  herself,  day  by  day,  and 
hour  by  hour  ;  and  they  are  so  sweet,  so  soothing,  it  seems  as 
if  some  strengthening  angel  were  breathing  round,  and  in  her 
soul.  Though  she  has  often  in  sleep  stretched  out  her  arms  to 
clasp  the  dear  form  that  is  forever  removed,  and  in  the  sudden 
waking,  felt  the  whole  burden  of  sorrow  fall  upon  her  heart,  with 
weight  enough  to  crush  it  ;  yet  gradually  she  is  growing  calm, 
trustful,  and  even  happy.  Most  religiously  she  is  seeking  to 
obey  her  father,  even  to  the  very  letter  ;  and  the  effort  she  has 
made  is  not  unrewarded. 

She  has  long  cherished  the  illusion — if  illusion  it  be — that  the 
spirit  of  her  mother  is  with  her,  and  often  communicates  intel 
ligible  thoughts  and  impressions.  Now  she  believes  that  both 
parents  are  hovering  around  her ;  and  thus  she  is  beguiled  of  her 
loneliness.  And  is  this,  which  corresponds  so  well  with  the 
experience  of  almost  every  human  being — can  it  be  nothing  but 
fantasy  ?  Is  it  not  an  unnatural,  as  well  as  a  repulsive  and  eruel 
thought,  that  the  souls  of  the  departed  are  forever  shut  out  from 
the  presence  of  the  nearest  and  dearest  ?  If  they  have  any  of 
the  attributes  we  are  wont  to  associate  with  the  idea  of  disem 
bodied  spirits,  why  should  they  not  have  power  ;  and  certainly 
they  would  have  the  will,  to  visit,  and  by  the  holy  breathings  of 
a  higher  sphere,  to  soothe,  admonish,  and  bless,  those  they  leave 
behind. .  Should  this  be  considered  a  s?^er-natural  process,  and 
thus  invested  with  nameless  terrors  ?  Is  it  not,  on  the  contrary, 
in  the  highest  degree  pleasing  and  natural  ?  The  time  is  coming, 
and  perhaps  now  is,  when  these  questions  may  be  answered 
truly,  even  here. 

The  effect  of  this  faith  on  Theodosia  is  very  salutary.  A  true 
spiritual  light,  and  mental  strength,  are  prematurely  developed. 
Sorrow  has  opened  the  inner  depths  of  both  rniud  and  heart  ; 
and  the  lessons  of  wisdom  and  love  which  she  daily  receives  from 
the  good  Padre7,  and  Madame  Laurette,  sinking  into  the  rich  pro- 

21 


4:82  SHAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

found,  take  root,  and  are  preparing  to  bring  forth  fruit  against 
the  time  of  her  extremest  need. 

As  her  mind  recovers  more  of  its  natural  tone,  it  requires  a 
stronger  aliment  than  it  has  ever  craved  before.  And  her  whole 
course  of  reading  and  study,  is  now  more  like  that  of  a  student 
preparing  for  a  university,  than  of  a  young  girl,  whom  fortune 
has  marked  out  as  a  fasionable  woman — one  of  those  human 
brilliants,  who  seem  externally  to  have  imbibed  the  splendor  of 
gem  and  flower — who  flit  awhile,  apparently  without  care,  or 
thought,  through  the  mazes  of  their  sunny  life,  like  the  butter 
flies  that  people  the  air  of  this  brilliant  clime,  with  bright  but 
perishing  forms  of  beauty.  But  such  Theodosia  is  not  destined 
to  be.  Happy  are  they,  even  amid  the  terrors  of  the  darkest 
hour,  to  whom  affliction,  under  whatever  form  it  may  come,  is  a 
healthful  discipline;  for  they  have  everything  to  hope,  and  really 
nothing  to  fear. 

I  have  not  said  much  to  you  of  all  that  Theodosia  and  I  have 
spoken,  in  regard  to  you  and  our  dear  sister  ;  and  although  I 
know  that  I  need  not  assure  you  of  this,  yet  at  present  I  am 
moved  to  say,  that  Theodosia,  as  well  as  myself,  thinks  of  you 
both  with  unreserved  affection.  So  soon  as  everything  is 
arranged  on  a  sure  foundation,  we  shall  expect  you  to  join  us, 
and  share,  as  long  as  you  like,  our  beautiful  home,  and  the  good 
fortune  that  seems  still  held  in  reserve  for  us. 

Theodosia  is  so  young  that  I  have  not  been  willing  to  cloud 
the  beautiful  present  by  any  far-off  cares  in  the  future  ;  but 
sometimes,  when  the  way  opens,  we  speak  quietly  together  of 
our  conjugal  and  parental  responsibilities,  and  the  rights  and 
duties  that  will  grow  out  of  these  relations  ;  and  happy  am  I  to 
know,  that  we  are  beginning  to  regard  this  subject  with  the  eye 
of  reason,  and  as  a  great  moral  question,  involving  mutual  and 
personal  rights  and  duties,  as  well  as  in  a  purely  affectional 
point  of  view.  In  anticipation  of  these  nearest  and  dearest  re 
lations,  what  divine  hopes  inspire  us,  not  merely  of  happiness  in 
ourselves,  but  of  blessing,  also,  for  those  who  may  live  around, 


HE   SPEAKS   OF  HIS    RELIGION.  483 

and  come  after  us.  And  in  the  clear  and  strong  unfolding  of 
the  mind,  in  the  perfect  faith  and  repose  of  the  affections,  how 
truly  is  my  Theodosia  preparing  herself  for  the  sweet  offices 
of  motherhood — the  most  important,  and  the  divinest  relation 
under  Heaven. 

I  have  this  evening,  for  the  first  time,  spoken  to  her  of  the 
difference  in  our  religion.  We  were  sitting  in  our  little  alcove, 
with  the  aroma  of  woods  and  meadows,  and  the  evening  murmur 
of  birds  and  insects,  stealing  in  upon  us,  in  clouds  of  perfume 
and  drifts  of  sweetest  music.  The  crescent  moon  and  the  evening 
star  were,  as  on  that  first  evening  of  my  arrival,  just  beginning 
to  extract  their  opalescent  rays  from  the  warm  fusion  of  the 
gold-and-sapphire  air.  And  we  were  silently  watching  their 
forms  as  they  became  more  clearly  defined,  with  grateful 
thoughts,  and  hearts  full  of  love,  that  went  up  silently  to  the 
Giver  of  Good.  Thus  our  minds  were  naturally  drawn  upward, 
into  a  proper  atmosphere  for  considering  this  subject,  which  for 
some  time  I  had  been  intending  to  introduce,  and  which  at 
length  pressed  so  hard  upon  me,  that  I  was  silent  for  awhile. 

She  did  not  interrupt  me,  as  she  seldom  does  when  I  sit  so, 
but  waited  lovingly  for  me  to  speak. 

Drawing  her  to  my  arms,  and  parting  away  the  sunny-chestnut 
waves  of  silken  hair,  that  rippled  over  her  bright  face,  I  said  : 
"  Do  you  know  I  am  a  Mahometan,  Theodosia  ?" 

A  shade  of  deeper  expression  passed  over,  and  softened  her 
radiant  features,  as  she  said  :  "  Yes,  dear  Shahmah,  I  have 
thought  of  this  many  times." 

"  And  how  did  it  seem  to  you  ?"  I  returned,  wishing  thus  to 
get  her  true,  unbiased  impressions. 

She  looked  up  a  moment,  with  a  dewy  softness  melting 
through  her  eyes  as  she  answered  : 

"  I  have  thought — and  I  know — that  my  Shahmah  loves  the 
same  Truth,  the  same  Beauty,  the  same  God  that  I  love  ;  for  his 
God,  like  mine,  is  to  be  worshipped  with  a  pure  life,  and  acts  of 
loving  kindness  toward  men — with  good  thoughts  and  good 


484  SHAHMAH   IN   PUKSIJIT   OF  FEEEDOM. 

deeds.  I,  too,  believe  that  Mahomet  was  a  great  prophet  ;  I 
believed  it  long  ago.  And  you,  too,  my  Shahmah,  know  that 
the  life  of  our  Christ  was  a  divine  benediction  to  the  world." 

"  It  is  even  so,  my  Theodosia,"  I  returned,  clasping  her  yet 
more  tenderly  to  my  heart ;  "  and  if  they  who  are  so  angrily 
fighting  for  outside  forms,  doctrines,  and  points  of  faith,  would 
think  something  less  of  these,  and  more  of  the  vital  essences 
which  they  involve  and  diffuse,  worshippers  of  every  grade  would 
come  much  nearer  together  than  they  now  can  do.  The  reli 
gious  principle  is  a  unit,  though  its  radiations  and  divergencies 
are  infinite.  It  is  the  human  faith  in  a  higher  and  invisible 
power,  which,  whatever  names  it  may  take,  is  always  radically 
the  same.  And  if  a  person  is  troubled  by  any  uncharitableness 
or  distrust  of  another,  let  him  return  to  this  central  point,  and 
test  there,  not  his  neighbor's  integrity,  but  his  own.  Let  him 
try  his  own  truth  by  this  standard,  and  see  whether  it  really 
proceeds  from  that  beneficent  Life-Fountain  that  delights  only  in 
good,  and  feeds  with  equal,  though  more  or  less  obstructed 
streams,  all  spiritual  life." 

"  I  knew  you  would  say  something  like  this,"  she  returned, 
half  playfully,  half  earnestly  and  sadly  ;  "  and  I  like  sometimes 
to  have  you  seem  so  very  old  and  wise,  and  stand  up  so  tall,  as 
you  now  do,  because  it  is  such  a  pleasure  to  look  up  to  you — yet 
not  all  blindly,  for  I  know  I  shall  be  able  to  understand,  and 
love,  and  even  appreciate  you,  though  I  be  now  so  little." 

I  was  almost  going  to  chide  her  for  speaking  so,  but  the  ruby 
mouth  pressed  against  mine  in  a  way  to  silence  me,  as  she  added, 
in  a  deeper  tone,  and  with  a  more  thoughtful  look  :  "I,  too,  am 
growing  old  and  grave — so  much  older  than  I  was  a  year  ago, 
that  there  seems  to  be  an  age  between  that  and  this  ;"  and  she 
sighed  profoundly  at  the  momentary  retrospect,  which  had  in  it 
so  many  saddening,  and  yet  divinely  beautiful  memories. 

Then  we  spoke  long  together — lovingly  and  tenderly  of  the 
past,  hopefully  and  trustfully  of  the  future  ;  and  thus,  with  this 
clear  understanding  and  appreciation,  we  are  daily  unfolding  the 


HE    CLOSES   HIS   LETTER.  485 

power  to  make  each,  other  worthier  of  the  happiness  which  our 
life  may  hold  in  store  for  us.  And  since  the  highest  excellence 
is  not  yet  achieved,  nor  the  great  work  of  preparation  accom 
plished,  so  even  this  happy  period  may  be  only  another  of  the 
bright  dreams  of  youth  and  love,  that  truly  seem  too  beautiful 
to  last.  But  if  we  reach  a  higher  plane  of  thought  and  feeling, 
even  through  suffering,  we  shall  occupy  vantage  ground,  from 
whence  to  take  another  step.  But  whatever  comes,  the  life  we 
are  living  belongs  to  the  indestructible  experience  of  our  souls, 
and  can  never  be  lost. 

And  thus,  my  Hassan,  I  bid  thee  adieu  for  this  time. 

Salaam ; 
SHAIIMAH. 


LETTER    XL. 

MR,  SLICER   ASSERTS    HIS    PREROGATIVE. 

An  Excursion — Theodosia  very  happy — Becomes  suddenly  depressed— Return  Home — 
Shahmah  called  away — Guardian  arrives — "Visits  Theodosia— Commands  instant  De 
parture—Hurried  preparation— General  distress— Theodosia  comforted— Shahmah 
arrives  Home — House  of  Mourning — Flies  back  to  the  City — Arrives  too  late — Theo 
dosia  is  taken  away — Madame  left  behind — Ship  Sails — Agonizing  distress  on  Shore — 
Shahmah  resolves  to  pursue. 

GLORIA,  Feb.  26. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  resume  the  writing  under  circumstances  so  unexpected 
and  so  terrible,  I  cannot  comprehend  them.  How  changeful  are 
the  aspects  of  life  I  But  a  few  days  ago,  I  was  at  the  very  pin 
nacle  and  highest  summit  of  joy.  Where  am  I  now  ?  I  can 
only  tell  you  that  the  blow  has  fallen.  The  devourer  has  come. 
I  have  lost  my  Theodosia  ;  and  sadly,  madly,  almost  hopelessly, 
I  am  preparing  to  seek  her.  But  I  will  endeavor  to  explain 
how  it  all  occurred. 

The  Padre,  as  I  have  told  you,  was  appointed  executor  of  the 
will,  an  office  which  found  its  business  soon  dispatched.  But  in 
due  process  of  time,  there  came  a  letter  from  the  uncle,  acknow 
ledging  his  acceptance  of  the  guardianship,  and  merely  saying 
that  in  the  course  of  the  year  he  should  visit  his  ward,  when  he 
would  attend  in  person  to  the  future  disposition  of  her  affairs, 
forbidding  positively  any  important  step  being  taken  until  he 
came.  For  the  first  time,  it  then  occurred  to  Theodosia  that  he 
might  control  her  movements,  and  perhaps  curtail  her  freedom. 
B  ut  she  would  not  indulge  the  idea,  though  it  often  intruded 
itself,  with  a  feeling  of  uneasiness,  for  which  she  could  not 

486 


THE   HAPPIEST   DAT.  487 

account.  The  letter  itself  was  so  cold  and  measured,  even  in  its 
attempts  at  condolence,  that  it  oppressed  the  orphan's  heart 
with  a  sentiment  of  distrust  and  repugnance,  which  she  vainly 
strove  to  banish  ;  but  still  she  was  far  from  realizing  that  the 
word  of  that  severe  uncle  was,  for  several  years,  at  least,  to  be 
her  law.  Thus  she  was  wholly  unprepared  for  his  reception, 
when,  without  any  previous  announcement,  he  arrived  at  Rio 
Janeiro. 

This  event  happened  at  the  close  of  one  of  our  happiest  days. 
She  had  been,  with  her  queenly  retinue,  making  an  excursion 
into  the  country,  which  was  more  than  usually  successful.  She 
was  highly  elated  ;  and  Madame  Laurette,  and  the  Padre,  had 
often  exchanged  glances  of  mutual  congratulation  during  the 
day,  when  they  saw  that  the  beautiful  joy-beam  was  again 
breaking  out,  as  of  old,  in  that  rich,  dark  eye,  and  the  sweet 
peace  of  childhood  was  again  revisiting  her  innocent  bosom. 
Alas  !  they  knew  not  that  the  timid  doveling,  that  was  folding 
its  wings  there  so  tremulously,  was  doomed  to  a  sudden  and  vio 
lent  death  1 

How  often  a  premonition  of  evil  steals  into  our  serenest,  hap 
piest  hours,  as  if  we  were  only  permitted  to  press  our  lips  to 
the  cup  of  joy,  as  a  foretaste  of  heaven,  while  some  internal 
monitor  is  directly  sent,  to  warn  us  that  the  volatile  essence  is 
evaporating — lost — lost,  forever.  Thus  it  was  with  Theodosia  ; 
for  often  the  joyous  shout  that  sprang  from  her  lips  at  the 
acquisition  of  some  new  treasure,  was  suddenly  broken  off,  and 
died  in  the  midst  of  its  own  sweetness — why,  she  could  not  tell  ; 
for  she  had  never  been  so  gay  since  her  great  loss.  Still,  that 
had  been  a  very  happy  day,  and,  as  I  have  since  often  thought, 
it  may  be  our  last. 

As  we  passed  through  the  city,  on  our  return,  I  called  at  the 
post-office,  and  there  received  a  hurried  note  from  Robert,  who 
had  just  returned  from  San  Paulo,  earnestly  requesting  to  see  me 
instantly,  upon  urgent  but  unmentioned  business.  Of  course,  I 
had  no  other  way  to  do  but  to  go  directly  to  his  lodgings.  As 


488  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

the  carriage  turned,  a  bright  head  came  out  of  the  window,  and 
a  beautiful  hand  was  lovingly  kissed  to  me.  That  was  the  last 
I  saw  of  Theodosia.  But  I  must  not  now  think  of  this  ;  other 
wise  I  cannot  go  on  with  my  story. 

I  found,  on  meeting  Eobert,  that  Mr.  Slicer  had  been  seen, 
and  was  actually  lurking  about,  as  he  supposed,  in  quest  of  his 
legal  prey.  The  intelligence  nearly  stunned  me.  I  immediately 
acquainted  my  friend  with  the  position  of  Theodosia  ;  but  he 
had  such  faith  in  the  strong  guards  that  surrounded  her,  as  to 
detain  me  from  the  post  where  I  should  have  been,  but  where  I 
still  might  not  have  been  able  to  save  her.  In  short,  I  was  to 
go  with  him  in  the  night,  and  assist  him  in  more  effectually 
secreting  Simao  and  his  family,  who  had  not  yet  removed  from 
Eio. 

Dispatching  a  note  to  Theodosia,  to  acquaint  her  with  my 
change  of  plans,  and  also  to  warn  her  to  keep  herself  within 
doors,  with  a  sufficient  protection,  I  went  with  Eobert,  and  hap 
pily  effected  what  we  had  undertaken.  We  obtained  the  pro 
tection  of  a  Brazilian  noble,  and  I  assisted  in  conveying  our 
grateful  charge  to  his  palace.  It  was  too  late  to  return  that 
evening  ;  and,  having  passed  a  sleepless  night  with  Eobert,  I 
set  off,  by  the  first  conveyance  I  could  obtain,  for  Gloria. 

Think  of  my  horror  when  I  found  the  whole  house  in  confu 
sion,  the  servants  weeping,  the  Padre  absent,  and  Madame  and 
their  young  mistress  already  embarked  for  France.  I  could  not 
believe  this.  It  was  a  hideous  dream.  Hardly  knowing  what  I 
did,  I  rushed  out  of  the  house  ;  and  having  remounted  my  horse, 
hastened  back  to  Eio.  Judge  of  my  dismay,  when,  on  arriving 
at  the  dock,  I  found  Madame  tearing  her  hair,  in  convulsions, 
and  the  Padrd  pale  and  horror-stricken  at  the  villainy  which  had 
been  so  wickedly  and  daringly  consummated.  I  saw  the  ship, 
too,  that  bore  away  my  Beautiful  ;  and  such  a  cry  of  anguish 
went  after  it  as  ought  to  have  smitten  through  even  that  stony 
and  diabolical  heart.  It  was  in  vain  that  I  stretched  my  arms  ; 
in  vain  was  my  anguish,  my  horror.  Still  it  kept  on — still  it 


UNEXPECTED  ARRIVAL.  489 

went  away — away !  lessening  with  every  moment,  until  at 
length,  to  my  straining  eyes,  it  was  no  longer  visible.  And 
then  I  knew  nothing  more  until  I  found  myself  in  the  little  alcove 
at  Gloria,  with  the  Padre  and  Madame  kneeling  at  each  side  of 
the  divan  where  I  lay. 

Of  the  horrors  of  that  waking  consciousness  I  have  no  power 
to  tell ;  but  I  will  endeavor  to  set  before  you,  in  their  due  order, 
the  circumstances  of  this  terrible  event. 

On  her  return,  it  was  abruptly  announced  to  Theodosia  that 
a  gentleman  was  waiting  to  see  her  in  the  library  ;  and  winged 
by  a  vague  impression  of  terror,  at  the  approach  of  some  un 
known  evil,  and  at  the  same  time  with  a  determination  to  look 
it  in  the  face,  whatever  it  might  be,  she  rushed  into  the  apart 
ment,  without  waiting  for  the  accustomed  escort  of  her  governess 
or  tutor.  But  her  steps  were  arrested  the  moment  she  had 
crossed  the  threshold,  and  she  was  transfixed  with  an  insupport 
able  feeling  of  dismay  and  repulsion.  There  sat  an  elderly  gen 
tleman,  severely  neat  in  his  person  ;  but  his  whole  air  and 
expression  were  measured,  cold,  and  hard.  She  did  not  recog 
nize  him  at  first,  because  he  was  more  elaborately  dressed  than 
usual,  and  perhaps  also,  because  he  had,  for  the  moment,  dropped 
his  accustomed  sly  and  slinking  manner,  and  had  adopted  a  kind 
of  swaggering  bravado,  if  possible,  even  more  offensive.  But 
with  a  second  look  she  became  too  well  assured  that  he  was  no 
other  than  the  man  she  most  dreaded  to  see — in  short,  Mr.  Slicer 
— who  appeared  to  her,  just  as  he  was,  an  obscene  prey-bird, 
come  in. at  the  feast  of  death. 

His  very  clothes  sat  upon  him  with  a  compression  that  seemed 
to  correspond  with  the  tightness  of  his  soul.  She  would  have 
given  anything  to  have  turned  on  her  steps,  and  left  the  room  ; 
but  if  common  politeness  would  have  permitted  this,  respect  for 
the  memory  of  her  father  would  not.  With  a  strong  effort, 
nerving  herself,  she  advanced.  But  it  seemed  as  if  some  repul 
sive  force  emanated  from  every  point  of  the  person  whom  she 
now,  more  than  ever,  despised  and  loathed.  Still  she  struggled 

21* 


490  STTAHKAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

against  it ;  and,  timidly  holding  out  her  hand,  she  approached 
him,  her  eyes  filled  with  tears  for  the  memory  of  her  dear 
father. 

Wholly  incapable  of  perceiving  feelings  so  delicate  and  tender, 
he  had  been  surveying  her  with  an  eye  of  cold  and  measured 
scrutiny;  but  as  she  came  nearer,  he  rose  ;  and  saying,  "  I  hope 
I  find  you  well,  Miss  Bennett,"  he  took  her  hand,  and  as  he  led 
her  to  a  chair,  he  stooped  down  and  kissed  her  forehead. 

His  lips  were  rigid  and  cold  as  icicles.  Theodosia  had  not 
only  a  true  heart,  but  a  strong  will ;  and  remembering  her 
father,  and  his  injunction  to  love  her  uncle,  though  she  instinct 
ively  felt  that  it  was  impossible,  she  would  not  surrender  without 
the  strongest  effort  to  preserve  obedience  to  that  dear  word, 
which  was  still  her  highest  law.  With  the  memory  of  that 
sainted  father  warming  through  her  heart,  and  melting  in  her 
eyes,  she  looked  up  into  his  face,  and  said,  "  I  did  not  recognize 
you  at  first,  my  uncle." 

"  I  was  half  brother  to  Joseph  Bennett,"  returned  Mr.  Slicer, 
as  if  pondering  within  himself  how  far,  under  that  sanction,  he 
should  or  should  not  go.  In  a  moment,  however,  as  if  restored 
to  his  outside  consciousness,  he  added  :  "  But  pray,  miss,  be 
seated  ;  for  as  my  business  will  admit  of  very  short  stay  in  this 
country,  and  the  ship  in  which  I  am  passenger  just  touches  at 
this  port,  we  have  much  to  do  in  a  short  time." 

The  forced  words  of  welcome  died  on  the  lips  of  the  girl;  and 
oppressed  with  an  intolerable  feeling  of  loathing  and  abhorrence, 
mechanically  she  obeyed. 

"  To-night,  miss,"  he  proceeded,  "  you  will  have  all  your  per 
sonal  effects  put  in  readiness  for  removal,  as  I  have  arranged 
to  place  you  in  an  excellent  seminary  in  Paris  ;  and  the  ship 
will  sail  very  early  in  the  morning." 

If  the  earth  had  opened  before  her — if  a  thunderbolt  had 
broken  at  her  feet — Theodosia  could  not  have  been  more  aston 
ished  or  terror-stricken.  At  first  she  was  actually  dumb  ;  for 
the  quivering  lips  denied  the  passage  ot  a  word  ;  but  she  had 


ME.    SLICES   DEFINES   HIS   POSITION.  491 

never  known  anything  of  arbitrary  power,  and  could  not  yet 
comprehend  it.  She  had  been,  from  her  birth,  the  undisputed 
empress  of  her  father's  domain  ;  and  if  she  had  really  been 
invested  with  imperial  dignity,  she  could  not  have  been  more 
zealously  attended  and  obeyed.  Truly  hers  had  been  only  an 
empire  of  love,  and  she  knew  nothing  of  any  other  sphere. 

Not  with  an  idea  of  opposition  ;  but  simply  from  the  habit  of 
referring  everything  to  her  own  convenience,  rallying  herself,  as 
if  suddenly  conscious  of  a  new  necessity  for  warfare,  she  said  : 
"  It  is  quite  impossible,  my  dear  uncle.  I  cannot  think  of  leav 
ing  home  ;  and  if  I  should  do  so,  it  would  take  a  much  longer 
time  than  you  propose  to  get  me  ready." 

"  I  have  arranged  for  you  to  go,  miss,"  he  replied,  with 
increased  sternness.  "  It  is  best  for  both  of  us  that  you  should 
understand  now,  in  the  beginning,  that  what  I  say  I  mean,  and 
what  I  intend  I  carry  forward." 

"  Indeed,  I  must  have  misunderstood  you,"  persisted  Theodo- 
sia.  "  You  cannot  surely  think  of  taking  me  away  from  here, 
where  I  have  been  so  happy — from  here,  where  my  dear  parents 
repose  1  My  father  could  have  had  no  idea  of  such  a  step." 

"  Your  father,  miss,  by  his  own  free  and  legal  act,  placed  you 
under  my  guardianship.  It  is  now  your  duty  to  obey  me.  I  am 
a  man  of  few  words.  I  never  waste  anything,  and  especially 
them  ;  for  they  are  money  to  me.  I  expected  to  find  a  spoiled 
and  froward  child.  I  am  neither  disappointed  nor  unprepared. 
My  plans  are  all  settled,  and  I  shall  not  change  them.  Obe 
dience  is  now  your  sole  duty,  and,"  he  added,  looking  into  hers 
with  his  cold  eyes,  that  seemed  like  leaden  bullets  smiting  her 
to  the  heart  with  every  word,  "  it  will  be  well  for  you  if  you 
remember  it.  The  sooner  you  make  up  your  mind  to  that  effect 
the  better." 

Theodosia  seemed  to  have  been  invested  with  a  strength  not 
her  own.  The  very  enormity  of  the  proposition  roused  and 
nerved  her  ;  and  she,  who  had  never  before  in  her  life  found 
occasion  scarcely  for  remonstrance,  now  stood  on  the  platform 


492  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

alone,  pleading  with  an  unquailing  eye  before  that  hard-visaged 
and  hard-hearted  man. 

"  My  father,"  she  said,  with  an  expression  of  firmness  and  self- 
reliance  which  had  sprung  up  spontaneously  to  her  aid,  "  never 
required  me  to  do  what  was  unpleasant  to  myself ;  for  he  knew 
it  was  my  highest  pleasure  to  obey  him."  Her  voice  softened 
and  trembled  as  she  uttered  this  ;  but  after  choking  a  moment, 
she  went  on.  "  He  always  indulged  me  in  all  my  innocent 
wishes  ;  and  I  do  not  believe  that  he  ever  intended  to  convey  to 
any  one  a  power  to  do  otherwise." 

"  What  he  has  intended,  miss,  is  of  little  consequence.  What 
he  has  done  will  completely  bear  me  out  in  my  plans.  Get 
ready.  That  is  all  I  have  to  say." 

Was  that  sound  the  echo  of  his  heavy  step  as  he  turned  and 
left  the  room  ?  Poor  Theodosia  !  She  heard  only  the  last 
words.  The  contrast  between  the  past  and  the  present — be 
tween  the  father  and  the  uncle — rushed  on  her  with  such  a 
terrible  shock,  that  she  fell  senseless  to  the  floor. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  consternation  and  terror  that 
filled  the  house,  when  this  fact  and  its  exciting  cause  became 
known.  There  was  weeping  and  lamentation  throughout  the 
premises  ;  for  their  precious  young  lady  was  the  dear,  familiar 
idol  of  the  whole  household. 

It  was  in  vain  that  the  Padre  and  Madame  Laurette  strove  to 
change  the  mind  of  Mr.  Slicer.  They  soon  saw  that  this  was 
impossible  ;  and  with  heavy  hearts  they  began  collecting  toge 
ther  whatever  was  choicest  and  dearest,  as  well  as  the  most 
necessary  and  useful  in  their  exile. 

How  they  regretted  my  absence  at  this  trying  juncture  I  shall 
not  attempt  to  say  ;  nor  how  weepiugly,  lovingly,  Theodosia 
watched  and  waited,  until  the  note  came.  Then,  with  her  charac 
teristic  decision,  she  surrendered  all  hope  at  once. 

She  said  to  Madame,  what  my  heart  is  more  grateful  for  than 
anything  else  she  could  have  said  :  "  For  dear  Shahmah  I  need 
not  leave  any  message.  He  knows  all  I  think,  feel,  and  wish  ; 


THE  HUKKIED  PKEPAKATION.  493 

and  he  will  know  what  is  best  to  be  done  better  than  I  can  tell 
him." 

And  thus  she  turned,  with  this  sweet  repose  in  her  love  that 
could  not  be  taken  away,  to  the  business  of  the  hour,  into  which 
she  entered  with  a  zeal  and  calmness  that  surprised  her  friends. 

"  Whatever  you  most  value/7  said  Madame,  "  we  will  try  to 
save  for  you,  my  sweet  Theodosia  ;  and  take  comfort,  my  love  ; 
you  will  be  very  fine  in  Paris,  I  dare  say  ;  and  we  shall  bring 
you  out  in  a  manner  your  dear  father  himself  would  approve. 
Now,  just  say  what  most  pleases  you,  and  we  will  take  it  with 
us." 

"Ah,  that  is  impossible,  my  dear  friend,"  returned  Theodosia, 
her  sad  eyes  overflowing  as  she  spoke  ;  "  that  is  quite  impossible  ; 
for  every  tree,  and  shrub,  and  vine,  every  nook  and  valley,  seems 
now  to  grow  into  my  heart,  as  if  it  were  a  part  of  myself.  0 
dearest  papa  !"  continued  the  poor  girl,  clasping  her  hands 
together,  and  wringing  them  with  an  expression  of  unutterable 
anguish.  "  0  dearest  papa  and  mamma  1  if  you  knew  what 
your  child  is  suffering,  you  would  come  back  here  to  support, 
and  console,  and  protect  her  !" 

As  she  spoke,  a  singular  illumination  passed  over  her  features  ; 
and  she  directly  became  calm.  The  hands,  still  folded,  fell, 
resting  on  her  bended  knees  ;  and  for  a  few  moments  she  ap 
peared  wholly  rapt.  Suddenly  rising,  she  turned  to  Madame 
Laurette,  with  a  serenity  of  countenance  that  amazed  her.  "  Do 
you  believe  that  our  departed  friends  ever  speak  to  us  ?" 

"  Why-,  my  love,  do  you  ask  that  ?" 

"  Because,  just  as  I  had  uttered  the  words,  '  they  would  come 
back/  I  seemed  to  feel,  rather  than  hear,  down  deep  in  my  soul, 
an  assurance  of  their  presence.  Much  was  uttered  in  that  mo 
ment  of  silence — much  that  I  feel  I  shall  yet  have  need  of,  though 
I  cannot  speak  it  now  ;  but  I  think  it  chiefly  told  me  to  submit 
y/ithout  repining.  Ah,  that  is  clearly  my  duty  now.  I  will 
submit  ;  for  even  in  idea  I  will  not  be  disobedient  to  my  dear 
parents." 


4:94:  SHAHMAH  IK   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

Madame  Laurette  kissed  the  now  flushed  cheek  of  Theodosia, 
and  whispering,  "  Go,  my  love,  and  try  to  get  some  rest,"  she 
led  her  to  the  Padre,  who  wept,  as  he  added  a  particular  blessing 
to  the  common  benediction.  But  little  sleep  visited  the  eyes  of 
poor  Theodosia  during  that  almost  interminable  night  ;  and 
when  at  last  she  forgot  the  present  scene,  it  was  only  to  be 
plunged  in,  if  possible,  more  distressing  ones.  Evil  and  malicious 
beings  seemed  to  surround,  and  oppress,  and  torture  her  ;  and 
gladly  did  she  hail  the  first  light  which  announced  the  opening 
of  another  day. 

It  was  thought  best  that  Theodosia's  cabinets  and  library 
should  be  left  undisturbed,  as  there  was  no  time  to  remove  or 
pack  them  properly.  It  had  also  been  arranged  that  Madame 
Laurette  should  accompany  her  charge,  and  that  the  Padre 
should  remain  behind  for  the  purpose  of  attending  to  several 
points  of  business,  and  after  a  few  months  rejoin  the  home  party 
in  Paris.  But  the  good  father  accompanied  them  to  the  ship  ; 
and  Theodosia,  faint  and  nearly  exhausted  with  weeping,  was 
lifted  on  board. 

Just  as  Madame  Laurette  prepared  to  follow,  the  rowers,  with 
a  sudden  and  bold  stroke,  made  for  the  shore  ;  while  at  the 
same  time  the  anchor  wa,s  weighed  and  the  most  rapid  prepara 
tions  for  sailing  took  place  on  board  ship.  All  this  had  hap 
pened  so  suddenly,  that  it  was  accomplished  before  it  could  be 
questioned.  They  were  obliged  to  hold  Theodosia  when  she 
perceived  the  ruse  of  which  she  was  to  be  the  victim,  or  she 
might  have  plunged  overboard,  as  in  her  distraction  she  seemed 
about  to  do.  Shrieking  and  screeching,  with  her  arms  stretched 
out  toward  that  beautiful  shore,  that  still  lay  smiling,  unmindful 
of  her  anguish,  she  was  torn  from  the  railing  and  crushed  down 
into  the  cabin,  where  her  heart  might  break,  at  least  more 
silently.  Nor  was  there  less  remonstrance  on  board  the  boat. 
The  Padre  alternately  entreated  and  threatened  ;  while  Madame 
Laurette  could  only  wring  her  hands,  and  weep,  and  cry  out  for 
her  dear  child.  But  it  was  all  in  vain.  Mr.  Slicer  had  managed 


HIS   SUDDEN   BEREAVEMENT.  495 

the  affair  with  the  skill  of  a  consummate  diplomatist.  And 
though  the  will,  in  its  express  letter,  provided  that  the  tutor  and 
governess  should  never  be  separated  from  the  young  orphan,  to 
whom  they  could  supply  the  best  substitute  for  the  parental 
relation,  except  with  the  mutual  consent  of  the  parties  most 
interested,  the  shrewd  Yankee  knew  very  well  that  the  legal 
machinery  was  conducted  in  so  very  loose  a  manner  at  Rio 
Janeiro,  that  he  had  nothing  to  fear  so  much  as  Lynch-law  ; 
and  from  that  he  made  a  timely  escape. 

Mr.  Slicer  was  altogether  too  good  a  manager  to  permit 
Madame  Laurette's  effects  to  go  into  the  shi|>,  which  would  have 
been  an  actionable  offence  ;  and,  therefore,  instead  of  having 
them  sent  on  board,  he  had  them  conveyed  clandestinely  to  a, 
certain  warehouse,  from  which  they  were  soon  returned  to  the 
owner. 

And  thus,  0  my  brother,  have  I  fallen  into  this  unspeakable 
bereavement.  And  yet  I  do  have  hope.  There  is  a  love  in  the 
heart,  there  is  a  light  in  the  spirit  of  Theodosia,  that  must  now 
forever  guide,  and  finally  conduct  me  to  her.  I  will  then  endea 
vor  to  bear  up  resolutely,  as  she,  would  do  in  my  place  ;  for  I 
have  learned  much  of  true  bravery  from  that  tender  and  sensi 
tive  heart.  I  will,  then,  not  only  suffer  like  a  woman,  but  I  will 
work  like  a  man,  trusting  in  God  and  my  own  good  will  to  do 
the  utmost. 

Feb.  IT. — I  learn  that  a  good  clipper  ship  is  now  under  sailing 
orders  for  New  York,  from  whence  I  shall  take  passage  in  one 
of  the  great  ocean  steamers.  The  Padre  is  to  make  his  legal 
positions  as  strong  as  possible,  and  then  he  will  follow  me.  I 
shall  post  this  in  New  York.  Precious,  my  brother  and  sister, 
are  the  tears  and  prayers  that  I  know  you  will  lavish  on  me, 
and  on  the  dear  one  I  am  seeking. 

My  heart  is  too  full  for  writing. 

Adieu  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER   XLI. 

SHAHMAH    PROSECUTES    HIS    SEARCH. 

Mr.  Slicer  Transcends  his  Prerogative — Arrives  in  Paris — Letter  from  Madame — A 
Letter  from  Theodosia — Hopes  Revive — Padre  arrives  in  Paris — Theodosia  heard  of 
— Rumor  of  a  Beautiful  young  Girl  sent  to  Prison — Madame  Montresse,  Principal  of 
the  School,  an  Accomplice  of  Mr.  Slicer — Supposed  to  be  Madame  Lallorme — Shahmah 
tstill  full  of  Faith. 

PAKIS,  RUB  ST.  HONOKE,  May  27. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  have  received  a  letter  from  Madame,  with  whom  I  am 
to  hold  a  regular  correspondence.  She  says  that  a  deeper 
shadow  than  even  death  had  ever  caused,  now  hangs  over  the 
fazenda.  The  dire  uncertainty  that  veils  the  fate  of  its  young 
mistress,  the  violence  with  which  she  has  been  torn  from  her 
friends,  all  contribute  to  heighten  the  gloom.  The  good  Padre 
has  strong  hopes  of  invalidating  the  guardianship  of  Mr.  Slicer, 
by  proving  that  he  has  broken  the  terms  of  the  will.  He  has 
already  left  for  New  York  and  Boston,  where  he  will  consult  the 
ablest  lawyers.  After  his  departure,  the  hopes  of  Madame  also 
began  to  revive — any  motion,  in  such  cases,  is  so  much  better 
than  a  dead  calm  ;  and  besides,  she  really  seems  to  doubt  if 
there  is  anything  beyond  the  power  of  the  good  Father  to 
achieve.  It  is  sad,  yet  beautiful,  to  hear  her  own  account  of 
herself,  during  this  trying  period. 

She  already  begins  to  count  the  weeks  that  may  intervene 
before  her  darling's  return  ;  and  because  she  may  possibly  arrive 
unexpectedly,  she  has  had  all  her  private  apartments  put  in  order, 
again  and  again,  her  favorite  flowers  scattered  through  them, 
and  her  favorite  books  opened  at  familiar  passages.  In  short, 

496 


497 

everything  that  she  has  valued  is  cherished  with  the  most  deli 
cate  and  tender  care  ;  and  the  flowers  and  vines  Theodosia  loved 
best  are  nursed  and  trained  under  the  excellent  matron's  imme 
diate  eye.  Once  a  week  the  room  containing  the  precious 
cabinets  is  entered  by  Madame  Laurette  ;  and  every  vacant 
nook  is  carefully  dusted  by  her  own  hand  ;  for  the  threshold  of 
that  sanctuary  no  menial  is  permitted  to  cross.  In  this  manner 
the  weeks  have  worn  away  ;  and  still  the  good  lady  smiles,  in 
her  simple  faith,  as  if  Hope  had  been  to  her  the  polar  principle, 
toward  which  all  others  turned.  Once  only  has  a  letter  reached 
them  from  the  dear  child.  It  announced  her  safe  arrival  in  Paris  ; 
but  every  word  was  evidently  written  under  constraint,  and  sub 
ject  to  the  scrutiny  of  other  eyes.  It  seemed  to  be  at  great 
pains  to  magnify  the  comforts  of  her  position  ;  but  Madame 
Laurette  knew  it  was  wholly  different  from  the  heart-burst  that 
made  Theodosia's  joy  spontaneous,  and  musical  as  that  of  a  bird. 
But  though  it  bore  very  slight  allusion  to  the  lost  home,  it 
breathed  a  spirit  of  gentle  and  subdued  piety,  and  resignation  to 
the  Divine  Will,  which  could  not  but  comfort  the  loving  readers. 
Alas  1  it  afforded  little  satisfaction  to  Madame  Laurette  beyond 
this,  and  the  intelligence  that  Theodosia  was  alive  at  the  time  it 
was  written  ;  for  she  knew,  too  well,  how  freely  her  thought 
would  have  winged  itself  and  flown  home,  laden  with  the  fondest 
epithets  of  love,  had  its  wishes  been,  but  for  one  moment,  left 
free  ;  nor  was  this  all.  No  address  was  communicated  ;  and 
therefore  no  answer  could  be  returned.  It  was  very,  very  sad  ; 
and  this  blank  uncertainty  was  the  most  trying  of  all. 

June  14. — I  have  heard  nothing  absolute  ;  yet  a  person  every 
way  answering  to  the  description  of  Theodosia,  and  who  is 
reputed  to  be  the  most  beautiful  girl  in  Paris,  is  now  at  the 
school  of  Madame  Montresse,  which  is  only  a  few  squares  from 
hence,  and  in  this  very  street.  I  have  been  putting  into  opera- 
ation  an  extensive  machinery  for  observation  and  inquiry,  of 
which  I  cannot  now  speak  definitely.  The  Padre  has  arrived  ; 
and  we  have  strong  hopes  yet,  of  being  able  to  invalidate  the 


498  SHAHMAH   IN    PUBSOTT   OF   FREEDOM. 

claims  of  Mr.  Slicer,  whd,  for  once,  has  acted  without  his  accus 
tomed  caution. 

June  20. — I  have  seen  and  spoken  with  Theodosia.  She  is 
there.  I  have  only  time  to  say  this.  I  go  with  the  Padre  to 
visit  the  Brazilian  Consul.  Oh,  joy  beyond  all  words  to  express  ! 
0  divinest  hope  I  Will  it,  indeed,  be  mine  ? 

June  25. — Theodosia  is  gone.  The  school  is  broken  up  ;  and 
my  hopes  are,  for  the  present,  in  rain,  otherwise  than  as  they 
enable  me  still  to  work.  There  is  evidently  foul  play.  We 
catch  now  and  then  floating  rumors  of  a  beautiful  young  girl,  late 
a  pupil  of  Madame  Montresse,  who,  having  committed  a  high 
crime,  is  removed  to  prison.  But  all  these  accounts  are  vague 
and  shadowy ;  Madame  Montresse,  who  is  undoubtedly  an 
accomplice  of  Mr.  Slicer,  has  disappeared  ;  and  not  a  single  per 
son  connected  with  the  school  can  be  found. 

June  26. — The  Padre  this  morning  fell  in  with  a  gentleman 
from  New  Orleans,  of  whom  he  learnt  something  that  thrills  us 
with  new  horrors.  Madame  Montresse  is  no  other  than  Madame 
Lallorme,  the  foul  murderess,  of  whom  I  wrote  some  months  ago. 
Worthy  are  they — she  and  the  villainous  Slicer,  to  work 
together  1  But  where  is  our  Theodosia  ?  I  cannot  tell  how,  I 
am  sure  ;  but  something  sustains  me  in  all  this.  I  shall — I  must 
find  her  ;  and  it  seems  to  me  now,  in  this  apparently  most  hope 
less  time,  that  I  am  drawing  nearer  to  the  goal.  The  whole 
atmosphere  thrills  with  her  influence.  I  feel  the  invisible  rays 
emanating  from  her.  They  reach  ;  they  penetrate — they  inspire 
me.  Thus,  by  influences  without,  and  beyond  my  own  will,  I  ain 
incited  to  new  strength,  hope  and  effort. 

July  21. — We  have  heard  now  directly  from  Theodosia.  She 
is  at  the  Convent  of  St.  Michael.  The  Padre  has  gone  there  ; 
but  knows  not  whether  he  can  effect  an  interview,  as  the  inmates 
are,  for  the  most  part,  prisoners  under  sentence  of  punishment, 
for  real,  or  supposed  crimes. 

I  cannot  write.     I  can  only  walk  my  chamber,  and  wait,  and 


A   HURRIED   SALAAM.  499 

watch  and  listen  for  the  Padre*  ;  though  I  know  it  will  be  several 
hours  before  he  comes. 

1  o'clock. — He  has  come.     He  has  seen  her.     I  shall  see  her 
to-morrow.     She  is  free.     What  can  I  say  more  ? 

August  1. — I  have  but  just  time  to  dispatch  this  bulletin. 
We  embark  to-day. 

With  a  hurried  salaa'm, 

Adieu  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER   XLII. 


UNFOLDING    HISTORY    OF    THEODOSIA. 

Theodosia  on  board  Ship— The  Captain,  Slicer's  Accomplice— Her  Waiting-maid— The 
Storm— Mr.  Slicer's  Terror— Theodosia's  Calmness— She  loses  all  Fear  of  him— Beguil 
ing  Employments — Love-thoughts — Arrives  in  Liverpool — Crosses  the  Channel. 

SCHOOL   TRIALS. 

Reception  by  Madame  Montresse— The  Evil-eyed  Duenna— Cruel  Restraints— Severe  Tasks 
—She  goes  through  them  all  Bravely— Petty  Flaws— Theodosia's  Faith— The  Evil  Day 
develops  Power— The  Evil  Workers  weave  the  Crowin — The  Hidden  Motive. 

JEANNETTE. 

Theodosia  still  works  on — The  Poor  Teacher,  Jeannette — She  Falls  Sick — Theodosia  re 
members  her  Kind  Looks — Nurses  and  saves  her — Promised  Visit  to  the  Louvre — Theo 
dosia's  Severe  Task — The  Difficult  Problem — Her  Distress— Sleep — Dream— The  Solu 
tion — Perfect  Triumph. 

THE  LOUVRE. 

Theodosia's  Joy — Recurrence  to  her  Dream — Transports  in  the  Louvre— Admonitions — 
Picture  of  the  Holy  Family — Theodosia's  Devout  Joy — Enter  two  Gentlemen — The 
Younger  observes,  crosses  over  for  a  clearer  view — She  hears — Sees— Flies  into  the 
Arms  of  Shahmah — Rapid  Speech — She  is  hurried  off — Padr6  calls  on  Madame  Mon 
tresse— Never  at  Home— Shahmah's  Exploration— Unsuccessful. 

THE  CONSPIRACY. 

Mildness  of  Madame  Montresse — The  Antique — Theodosia's  Admiration — The  Medallion 
Lost — Proposed  Search — Theodosia's  Agitation — Accused  and  arrested. 

THEODOSIA'S  DEFENCE. 
Theodosia's  Speech — Confusion  of  Madame  Montresse — Astonishment — All  electrified. 

THE  TRUE  FRIEND. 

Jeannette  begs  to  accompany  Theodosia — Theodosia  overcome  by  her  Generosity — 
Throbbing  and  Swelling  Hearts — Emotions  of  the  Girls — Their  Verdict — Souvenirs- 
Conveyed  to  Prison. 

ST.  MICHAEL'S. 

Impenetrable  Glooms — Instruments  of  Cruelty  themselves  Sufferers— Blessed  Presence 
of  Jeannette— The  Cells— The  Stony  Eyed— First  Night  at  St.  Michael's— The  Soup— 
Theodosia's  Despair— Interior  Strength— Jeannette's  Generosity. 
500 


WE   ALL   ARE   SAFE.  501 


THE   ABBESS. 

Theodosia  summoned  by  the  Lady  Abbess — Dismal  Ways  and  Ghostly  Forms— Sudden 
Light — Unaccountable  Impressions — Emotions  of  the  Abbess — Good  Omens  for  Theo 
dosia — Mysterious  Words  of  the  Abbess. 

FATHER  LARRA8T. 

Speech  of  the  Abbess— The  Evil  Eye— The  Savage  Hand— The  Superior's  Reproof— The 
Court  adjourn. 

THE  ICB  CREAMS. 

Latent  Power  revived  in  the  Abbess — Enter  Jeannette — Her  blushing  Creams— Tasted, 
commended  and  declined — Hopeful  Tears. 

THE  PENANCE. 

The  Abbess  again  overawed— Theodosia  condemned— First  Part  of  the  Penance— Her 
Speech — The  Serpent — Theodosia  saves  the  Abbess — The  Superior's  Power  again  re 
vives — Her  Gratitude. 

THE  DISCOVERY. 

Interview  between  the  Abbess  and  Theodosia — Sister  of  Cecile — Reviving  Good — Theo- 
dosia's  Joy — Resolutions  and  Motives  for  Reform. 

HAPPY  CHANGES. 

Theodosia's  Filial  Regard — She  tells  her  Story  to  the  Aunt — Indignation  of  the  Abbess — 
Long  Letters  Home — Need  of  Caution. 

MINISTRIES   OF  LOVE. 

The  Letter — A  Horrible  Conspiracy — Theodosia's  Alarm— Theodosia  a  Day-worker — 
Value  of  the  Discipline— Revival  of  her  Art — Picture  of  Shahmah— Of  the  Nuns — 
Kindness  to  the  Prisoners. 

THE   ARRIVAL. 

A  kneeling  Figure — Theodosia  recognizes  the  Padre— The  Meeting — The  Letter  produced 
—Treatment  unfolded— Anger  of  tne  Padre. 

THE  CONCLUSION. 

Confidential  Repast — Mysterious  Proposal  of  the  Abbess — Theodosia's  Bewilderment — 
The  Private  Confessional — The  Gates  close  behind — The  Abbess  and  Jeannette  accom 
pany  them. 

AT  SEA,  August  2. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Rejoice  with  me — with  us — we  are  all  here.  All,  so  far, 
safe.  I  have  this  moment  heard  that  Theodosia  is  sleeping 
quietly  in  her  state-room. 

I  will  now  endeavor  to  fill  up  the  intermediate  history,  by 
giving  you  the  story  as  it  has  been  given  me,  in  part  by  compe 
tent  witnesses,  by  the  revelations  of  the  young  heroine  herself, 
aided  also  by  what  I  know  of  her  character  and  power. 

And  how   fared   Theodosia,  during  that  long  and   perilous 


502  SHAHMAH    IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

voyage,  torn  rudely  as  she  was,  from  all  that  she  loved  on  earth, 
and  deprived  of  all  personal  attendants  ;  though  all  her  life  she 
had  been  surrounded  by  as  numerous  a  train  as  most  queens  ? 
Her  character  was  gathering  a  wonderful  strength,  and  her  mind 
developing  with  a  proportional  rapidity.  She  had  learned  to  think 
for  herself — to  act  and  determine  for  herself ;  and  the  force  of 
thought  sho  sometimes  evinced  almost  made  her  uncle,  himself, 
stand  in  awe  of  her. 

She  soon  saw  that  the  captain  was  the  creature  of  Mr.  Slicer  ; 
and  she  found  herself  so  closely  watched,  that,  had  she  been  dis 
posed,  she  could  have  held  no  communication  with  any  of  the 
passengers.  These  were  not  many,  indeed,  and  probably  their 
friendship  was  no  loss  ;  for  certainly  they  did  not  appear  to  be 
the  kind  of  people  who  could  either  appreciate,  or  be  willing  to 
assist  her.  She  would  never  meet  them  again  ;  and  there  was 
something  which  appeared  to  her  revolting  in  the  idea  of  any 
present  intimacy.  A  surly,  cross-eyed  damsel,  was  appropriated 
to  the  service  of  waiting-maid  ;  and  she,  with  the  quick  instinct 
of  such  persons,  perceived  that  her  lady  was  a  prisoner  more 
than  anything  else  ;  and  she  treated  her  as  such.  So,  for  the 
most  part,  Theodosia,  who  had  been  used  to  prompt  and  positive 
attention  to  her  minutest  wishes,  declined  her  services,  and  never 
called  on  her,  unless  urged  by  an  imperative  necessity — and  thus 
she  learned  a  good  lesson,  which  some  people  never  learn — to 
help  herself. 

At  the  first  shock,  Theodosia  appeared  actually  stunned  by 
the  terrors  of  her  unexpected  position  ;  and  for  a  while  she  was 
wrapped  in  a  stupor  th'at  seemed  to  take  little  cognizance  of  any 
thing  around  her.  She  would  sometimes  stand  for  hours,  look 
ing  at  the  white  foam-wreath,  that  marked  the  ship's  track,  with 
a  vague  thought  of  the  shroud  it  might  be,  and  the  rest  she 
might  find  beneath  ;  and  it  was  only  by  the  excitement  of  a  ter 
rible  storm  that  she  was  aroused  from  this  state. 

In  that  hour  of  agony,  when  every  cheek  was  blanched  with 
terror,  and  even  the  voices  of  the  old  sailors  quivered  with  emo- 


HOEEOE   AND   EEMOESE   OF   THE   WICKED.  503 

tion  as  they  passed  the  word  to  each  other,  she,  alone,  was  calm. 
There  was  nothing  for  her  in  death  so  horrible  as  life  ;  and  when 
the  groans  of  the  wrenching  timbers  chimed  in  with  the  wild 
howling  of  the  storm,  until  it  appeared  that  with  every  struggle 
they  should  break  asunder,  or  with  every  plunge,  that  all  would 
go  to  the  bottom,  her  feelings  rose  into  a  kind  of  estasy.  With 
clasped  hands,  and  lifted  eyes,  she  uttered  bursts  of  prayer  and 
praise.  In  this  state  her  uncle  appeared  before  her.  He  was 
dressed  in  his  life-preserver,  and  was  evidently  about  making  the 
fearful  experiment  of  escape  from  the  ship.  As  he  came  unex 
pectedly  before  her,  his  knees  smote  together,  with  a  pang 
stronger,  even,  than  his  extreme  terror.  His  countenance  be 
came  more  frightfully  pale  ;  and  he  trembled  so  as  barely  to 
sustain  himself.  From  that  moment  Theodosia  lost  all  fear  of 
him. 

He  attempted  to  take  her  hand — to  speak,  and  ask  forgive 
ness  for  his  committed,  or  uncommitted  crime.  He  strove  to 
look  kindly — to  speak  affectionately — as  if  that  last  act  of  justice 
might  cancel  the  past. 

"  Let  us  part  in  peace,"  he  at  length  said  ;  and  he  could 
speak  no  more. 

Theodosia  regarded  him  a  moment,  with  a  stern  and  terrible 
look,  as  of  an  injured  divinity  ;  and  then  her  heart  was 
touched  with  compassion.  "  Go,"  she  said.  "  I  forgive  you. 
Go,  poor  man  !  I  am  now  the  strongest.  Go  ;  tell  my  father 
that  the  child  he  committed  to  your  trust,  was  happy  to  escape 
from  your  guardianship  by  a  horrible  death  !  How  will  you 
meet  him  ! — Alas,  alas  !  I  could  almost  love  you  for  the  pity  I 
now  feel  !  It  will  be  but  a  momentary  pang,"  she  added, 
clasping  her  hands  together,  after  a  little  silence,  as  if  the  act 
might  give  her  strength — "  and  then*  I  shall  go  to  my  dear 
parents." 

She  said  no  more  ;  for  just  then  there  was  a  shout !  The 
mano3uvre  of  rescuing  the  ship  from  a  coral  reef  she  was  about 
plunging  on,  was  successful.  They  had  escaped  ;  and  once  more 
Death  was  cheated  of  his  intended  prey. 


504  SHAIIMAH   IN   FUKSTJIT   OF   FEEEDOM. 

But  for  Theodosia  the  storm  had  not  been  fruitless.  A  com 
plete  reaction  was  produced  ;  and  she  was  effectually  roused 
from  her  stupor.  An  entire  revolution  had  taken  place  in  her 
whole  character  ;  and  with  the  storm  the  second  great  crisis  of 
her  life  was  passed  over  triumphantly. 

THE  REACTION. 

Theodosia  had  been  present  at  the  reading  of  her  father's  will  ; 
and  though  she  was  wholly  ignorant  of  the  simplest  principles  of 
business,  and  the  common  forms  of  law,  she  had  the  acumen  to 
perceive  that  if  the  testament  of  her  father  had  been  invested 
with  so  much  force  in  one  of  its  points,  it  must  be  in  all.  She 
knew  that  there  was  a  flaw  in  her  uncle's  proceedings,  in  regard 
to  separating  her  from  her  friends  who  had  been  expressly  in 
vested  with  her  immediate  care  ;  and  on  this  she  grounded  her 
hope.  She  knew  that  the  Padre  not  only  had  much  knowledge 
of  the  world,  but  was  learned  in  the  laws  of  different  nations  ; 
and  she  rightly  believed  that  he  would  leave  no  effort  untried 
which  might  obtain  her  release  from  her  most  odious  captivity. 
With  this  thought  she  composed  herself  ;  and  rising  above  all 
idle  repinings,  she  resolved  to  wait  patiently,  and  watch  for  the 
first  opportunity  of  communicating  with  him. 

It  seemed,  indeed,  as  if  her  strength  and  calmness  were  pre 
ternatural.  She  believed  that  the  spirits  of  her  parents  daily, 
and  nightly,  visited,  watched  over,  and  strengthened  her ;  and 
in  this  thought  she  had  no  fear,  but  only  the  sweetest  peace. 

She  began  to  employ  herself  in  regular  occupation,  that  re 
lieved  her  of  tbe  tedium  of  many  an  hour,  which,  otherwise, 
would  have  hung  heavily  on  her  hands.  Embroidery,  drawing, 
and  many  little  works  of  delicate  art,  and  fancy,  were  taken 
up,  at  intervals  ;  and  they  not  only  beguiled  her  of  unpleasant 
reflections  ;  but  by  practice  she  was  making  great  improvement, 
especially  in  drawing.  Yes,  for  my  sake,  she  cultivated  her  fine 
natural  taste,  though  I  was  thousands  of  miles  away,  and  she 


THEODOSIA   WOETHY   OF   HEK   LOVE.  505 

was  on  board  a  dismal  ship,  to  be  borne  off  to  unknown,  and  it 
might  be,  unhappy  places  and  conditions. 

There  was  a  power  of  love  in  the  maiden  heart,  that  made 
her  strong  to  suffer,  and  invested  her  with  a  will  to  preserve  her 
self  to  the  utmost  ;  because,  as  she  sweetly  reasoned,  she  did 
not  now  belong  wholly  to  herself,  but  to  others — many  dear — 
and  one  dearest. 

"  I  will  not  wrong  my  Shahmah  by  idle  repinings,"  she  often 
.said  to  herself  ;  "  nor  will  I  so  discredit  the  example  and  teach 
ings  of  my  venerable  friends,  the  good  Padre  and  Madame.  I 
will  be  worthy  of  them,  even  though  I  never  see  them  any  more. 
And  if  I  do  find  them,  they  will  know  that  I  have  been  willing 
to  suffer  patiently,  always  cherishing  the  sweetness  of  soul,  they 
most  value.  Oh,  my  Shahmah  I  I  shall  be  worthier  for  all  these 
trials,  to  match  and  mate  thee  I" 

Thus  her  spirit  reached  out  through  the  deep  dark,  and  not 
all  unconsciously  to  either  of  us,  found,  and  comforted  mine. 

In  this  manner  the  protracted  period  of  the  voyage  passed 
away  ;  and  on  arriving  in  Liverpool,  she  was  directly  conveyed 
across  the  Channel,  and  placed  under  the  care  of  Madame  Mon- 
tresse,  the  mistress  of  a  school,  which  enjoyed  the  highest  repu 
tation  for  giving  the  last  polish  to  a  young  lady's  education. 

SCHOOL   TRIALS, 

Madame  Montresse  received  her  distinguished  pupil  with  the 
voluble  politeness  of  a  true  Frenchwoman  ;  but  Theodosia  soon 
came  to  know  that  all  this  parade  of  kindness  was  merely  super 
ficial,  which  the  lady  wore,  as  she  did  her  false  teeth,  wig,  and 
rouge,  in  order  to  a/ppear  fine  as  possible,  whatever  she  might  be. 
She  found,  also,  that  she,  herself,  was  not  only  far  from  being  a 
favorite  with  her  fellow-pupils,  but  was  really  an  object  of  sus 
picion  among  them.  Every  approach  to  familiarity  with  any  of 
them  was  guarded  against,  in  the  onset,  by  a  thousand  little  ob 
stacles,  which  all  appeared  to  happen  very  naturally  ;  but  from 

22 


506  SIIAIIMAII   IN   PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

their  concurrence  a  design  to  exclude  her  from  all  intimacy  be 
came  apparent.  Her  chamber,  her  study-room,  her  walks,  were 
all  either  solitary,  or  strictly  guarded  by  the  Argus-eyed  hyaena, 
who  attended  her  in  the  shape  of  a  femme  de  chambre,  and  an 
aged  duenna,  savage  as  a  harpy,  who  followed  all  her  steps, 
often  obtruding  on  her  most  private  retirement,  lest  in  some  evil 
moment  she  should  escape  from  her  thrall.  If  she  even  looked 
wishfully  on  some  bright  face,  warm  with  the  sunshine  of  a 
young  and  innocent  heart,  one  of  those  hateful  shadows  was  sure 
to  come  between,  and  throw  all  into  eclipse. 

But  there  was  one  feature  of  this  cruel  restraint  which  had  a 
far  different  effect  from  what  was  intended.  The  severest  tasks- 
were  allotted  her  ;  yet  the  continual  occupation  of  her  mind  in 
study,  withdrew  her  thoughts  from  the  present  -T  and  while  she 
lived  in  the  august  companionship  of  the  master-spirits  whose 
sentiments  she  imbibed,  her  mind  grew  into  a  loftier  stature,  and 
went  out  into  a  horizon  of  wider  scope,  while,  at  the  same  time, 
the  exercise  was  a  healthy  discipline;  and  so  the  punishment  be 
came  a  blessing.  Thus  lessons  of  seeming  impossibility  of  attain 
ment  were  set  before  her,  with  a  polite  intimation  that  if  they 
were  not  perfectly  mastered,  she  would  forfeit  all  relaxation  for 
the  day.  But  when  it  was  seen  that  she  took  in  more  of  the 
spirit  of  things  at  a  glance,  than  others  could  by  long  and  pain 
ful  study,  she  was  compelled  not  only  to  get  the  ideas,  and 
principles  ;  but  her  clear  and  analytical  mind  was  bound  down 
to  acquire  the  precise  terms,  literally  as  they  stood.  And  to 
this  also — thanks  to  the  good  Padre's  scientific  nomenclature  and 
my  technology,  she  was  equal. 

But  still  some  petty  flaw  of  conduct  was  continually  forced 
into  the  service,  and  marked  down  against  her  ;  and  a  forfeiture 
of  almost  everything  pleasant  and  healthful  was  the  consequence. 
If  at  any  moment  she  was  beguiled  into  a  happy  thought,  and 
laughed  at  any  little  pleasantry  she  could  not  avoid  hearing,  she 
was  charged  with  unlady-like  and  rude  behavior. 

What  u  change  was  this,  from  a  state  of  love  and  freedom, 


THEODOSIA    STILL    TRIUMPHANT.  507 

which  came  near  to  compassing  all  that  is  most  joyous,  refined, 
and  exalted  in  nature.  Theodosia  had  lived  with  a  bird-like 
melody  ever  flowing  in  her  heart,  ever  gushing  from  her  lips,  ever 
responding  to  the  harmonies  that  seemed  to  fill  the  whole  atmo 
sphere  with  their  warbling  love-notes.  Who  would  not  have  been 
overwhelmed  by  such  a  sad  reverse  ?  Who  would  not  have 
sunk,  and  despaired  utterly  ?  But  there  is  a  certain  order  of 
spirits  that  never  attain  their  full  growth,  and  true  power,  but 
by  struggles  that  would  crush  the  common  mind  ;  and  thus  it 
was  with  Theodosia.  The  "  day  "  was  meted  by  the  "  strength," 
even  here,  while  the  strength  continually  grew  stronger,  as  the 
day  advanced.  With  a  clear  conscience,  and  a  deep  faith  in  the 
good  purpose  for  which  she  was  created,  and  in  the  Benevolent 
Power  that  was  overruling  even  these  seeming  evils,  Theodosia 
could  not  despair  ;  but  while  her  vivacity  diminished,  the  foun 
tain  of  her  peace  continually  deepened  ;  and  in  her  serene  bosom 
still  it  rested,  calm  and  beautiful  as  some  fair  fountain,  which, 
finding  its  outer  sunshine  dim  and  clouded,  turns  back  to  its 
source,  where  living  gems  cast  their  pure  light  on  its  hidden 
waters.  Could  the  wicked  ones  only  know  that  from  the  tears 
they  awaken,  and  the  wrongs  they  inflict,  are  concreting  richest 
pearls  for  the  crown  of  the  Persecuted,  they  would  grudge  their 
cruelty,  and,  out  of  sheer  malice,  be  kind.  But  looking  only  on 
the  surface,  they  perceive  it  not,  till  the  majestic  Character  they 
have  unwittingly  contributed  to  form,  appears  before  them,  like 
the  rising,  sun  to  a  belated  fiend,  by  its  overwhelming  light  to 
drive  them  back  into  their  own  darkness.  Were  it  not  so,  the 
world  could  make  no  progress.  But  thus  it  is;  and  we  arc  blest 
with  the  presence  of  great  ones,  who  by  their  example  teach  us, 
that  there  is  nothing  truly  positive,  apart  from  goodness.  All 
else  is  accidental,  negative  and  inert. 

But  to  return  to  Theodosia  ;  when  it  was  impossible  to  show 
any  bad  mark  against  her,  a  task  would  be  set  that  seemed  of 
impossible  accomplishment  ;  and  again,  if  this  was  unexpectedly 
brought  out,  a  thousand  petty  monoeuvrcs  were  resorted  to,  for 


508  SIIAHMAH    IN    TUKSUiT   OF   FKEEDOM. 

the  purpose  of  defrauding  her  of  her  dearly  purchased  rights. 
None  of  the  other  girls  were  ever  subjected  to  these  unjust  and 
cruel  privations  ;  and  the  more  Theodosia  reflected  on  it,  the 
more  strongly  she  became  convinced,  that  there  was  some  spe 
cial  motive  at  the  bottom  of  it  all ;  though  from  her  almost 
entire  unconsciousness  of  the  actual  value  and  power  of  money  in 
the  eyes  of  the  world,  she  could  not  very  clearly  see  the  real  one — 
that  her  uncle,  who  was  the  next  heir  at  law,  was  murdering  her 
by  inches,  in  order  to  obtain  possession  of  her  princely  heritage. 

JEANNETTE. 

Still  Theodosia  worked  on,  so  uncomplainingly  and  pleasantly, 
that  no  one  could  find  any  real  cause  of  complaint  against  her — 
no,  not  so  much  as  a  question,  whispered  to  herself  in  secret,  of 
the  right  thus  to  persecute  her.  Still,  when  the  hard  toils  of  the 
day  were  over,  she  took  the  little  crucifix,  which  had  been  worn 
by  her  mother,  from  her  bosom  ;  and  having  murmured  the 
sweet  prayers  of  faith  and  love  that  seemed  ever  hovering,  like 
winged  cherubs,  about  her,  she  lay  down  to  sleep,  quietly  as  a 
young  angel  on  the  brink  of  Hades,  dreaming  not  of  the  foul 
conspiracy,  which  was  intended  to  work  her  final  overthrow. 

Meanwhile,  one  of  the  under  teachers,  who  was  known  as  Made 
moiselle  Jeannette,  was  taken  suddenly  ill  of  a  malignant  fever. 
In  this  state  she  was  abandoned  by  all  ;  and  she  must  have  died 
from  want  of  common  care,  had  not  Theodosia  discovered  her 
situation.  She  begged  permission  to  attend  her  ;  when,  con 
trary  to  her  expectation,  the  request  was  most  graciously  heard. 
Indeed,  Madame  Montresse  could  scarcely  frame  the  shadow  of  a 
denial,  on  the  ground  of  danger  from  the  infection,  so  overjoyed 
was  she,  in  the  hope  of  arriving  at  a  summary  disposition  of  her 
victim.  And  sweet  was  the  ministry  of  that  sick  chamber,  to  the 
young  heart  that  was  swollen  with  the  love,  for  which  it  could 
find  no  object — no  expression. 

Mademoiselle   Jeanuette   had   always  been  attracted  to  the 


THEODOSIA   FINDS    A   FRIEND.  500 

young  orphan  ;  but  occupying,  as  she  did,  one  of  the  most  subor 
dinate  places  in  the  school,  and  being  herself  the  victim  of  life's 
most  untoward  circumstance,  abject  poverty,  she  could  do 
nothing  to  mitigate  her  sufferings.  I  say  nothing  ;  but  Theodo- 
sia  did  not  accept  it  so.  This  poor  teacher,  overawed,  depen 
dent,  and  continually  watched,  as  she  was,  yet  found  opportunity 
to  say  to  Theodosia,  though  it  was  only  by  a  glance  from  her 
large,  deep,  and  loving  eyes  :  "  Sweet  child,  I  pity  you  !"  "  Dear 
child,  I  love  you  1"  "  Poor  orphan — poor,  amid  all  your  wealth 
— were  I  not  poorer,  still,  I  would  enrich  you  with  my  love  1" 
"  Lonely  and  desolate  one,  could  I  but  for  a  single  moment  be 
free,  I  would  take  you  to  my  heart,  and  show  you  how  it  bleeds 
for  you  I" 

All  this  Theodosia  had  understood  ;  and  now  came  the  life- 
harvest,  springing  up  vigorously  from  those  living  germs  of  re 
pressed  kindness.  Then  let  no  one  despair  of  doing  good  because 
he  is  poor.  If  he  cannot  give  money,  or  bread,  let  him  give 
loving  smiles,  and  pitying  looks  ;  and  though  scattered  by  the 
wayside,  the  good  seed  will  not  be  lost ;  but  it  will  spring  up, 
in  comfort  to  the  comfortless,  hope  to  the  hopeless,  belief  to  the 
faithlels,  and  strength  to  the  powerless,  and  bring  forth  fruit 
a  thousand  fold — fruit  of  eternal  love  and  joy,  of  which  even  the 
planter  shall  partake. 

In  the  ravings  of  her  delirium  Mademoiselle  Jeannette  often 
deplored  the  severe  part  she  had  been  compelled  to  take  ;  and 
when  the  crisis  was  passed  over  safely,  Theodosia  rejoiced  in  the 
possession  of  a  true  friend. 

Soon  after  her  return  to  the  schoolroom,  the  young  ladies  had 
been  promised  a  visit  to  the  Louvre,  as  the  reward  of  good  beha 
vior,  and  perfect  lessons  for  a  week.  It  was  well  known  that 
this  would  be  a  great  treat  to  Theodosia,  who  still  retained  her 
love  of  Art,  as  well  as  of  the  Artist,  who  had  been  to  her  young 
mind  the  first  representative  of  its  sacred  Ideal  ;  and  in  accor 
dance  with  the  old  discipline,  tasks  were  set  in  all  her  studies, 
far  in  advance  of  her  present  position.  When  they  were 


510  SIIAIIMAII    IN   PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

scntcd  to  her,  with  almost  a  siicer  at  the  probability  of  failure, 
for  the  first  time  she  was  nearly  disheartened.  She  said  nothing, 
however,  and,  like  a  true  heroine,  as  she  was,  girded  herself  to 
the  effort  ;  and  she  went  on  bravely,  till  all  was  accomplished 
except  a  single,  and  very  difficult  problem  in  Mathematics.  But 
it  was  in  vain  she  labored  over  this — in  vain  she  strove  to  ana 
lyze,  and  digest  its  terms,  so  as  to  feel  her  way,  as  it  were,  to  the 
root  of  its  principles — still  it  was  a  problem — unsolved — and, 
for  her,  apparently  unsolvable. 

After  worrying  herself  almost  into  a  fever,  by  her  hitherto 
useless  effort,  at  a  late  hour  she  threw  herself  on  her  couch,  and 
fell  asleep.  As  is  often  the  case,  the  subject  of  her  waking 
thought  was  presented  in  a  dream.  She  was  still  struggling  to 
loosen  the  perplexing  knot,  when  her  father  appeared  before  her, 
with  a  sorrowful  yet  benign  aspect,  and  called  her  attention  to  a 
simple  principle,  which,  in  her  excitement  and  perplexity,  she 
had  entirely  overlooked — possibly  because  it  was  so  simple — and 
she  had,  in  some  way,  come  to  expect  an  immense  difficulty.  In  an 
instant  the  solution  seemed  written  on  her  brain  in  characters  of 
light.  Nothing  could  be  clearer.  He  was  about  turning  away, 
when  he  came  back,  and  bending  over  her  a  moment,  kissed  her 
cheek,  saying  with  a  strong  emphasis,  as  he  repeated  the  pro 
cess  :  "  Theodosia,  be  sure  that  you  remember  this  ;  for  you 
must  go  to  the  Louvre  to-day."  Thus  saying,  he  appeared  to 
melt  into  the  air. 

Theodosia  woke,  or  seemed  to  wake  ;  and  the  morning  light 
was  shining  fair  abroad.  She  looked  round  the  room  eagerly, 
almost  expecting  to  see  her  father,  as  she  had  just  seen  him, 
standing  there  ;  but  his  words  recurred  to  her  mind  ;  and,  0, 
joyful  thought  1  with  them  she  recalled  the  solution  of  the  pro 
blem.  Instantly  rising,  she  found  a  scrap  of  paper,  and  fearing  the 
precious  revelation  should  escape,  she  made  sure  of  it  at  once  ; 
and  not  a  little  were  her  enemies  confounded,  when  it  was  pre 
sented,  and  found  to  be  without  a  flaw. 

There  was  no  further  excuse  to  be  made  ;  and  though  con- 


VISIT   TO   THE   LOUVRE.  511 

trary  to  all  previous  practice,  as  the  terms  bad  been  stated  in  pre 
sence  of  the  whole  school,  she  must  be  indulged  with  a  holiday 

THE    LOUVRE. 

It  seemed  as  if  Theodosia  really  trod  on  air,  as  she  went 
forth  from  what  was  truly  to  her  a  prison  house  j  and  as  this 
triumphant  feeling  subsided — for  to  her  it  was  a  triumph — and 
bravely  won — those  deep,  solemn  words  came  ringing  in  her 
ears  :  "  You  must  go  to  the  Louvre  to-day  !"  She  listened  to 
their  echo,  as  if  with  a  half-roused  and  conscious  soul,  devoutly 
believing  they  meant  something — yet  wondering  what. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  her  transport  at  the  gems  of  art 
she  saw.  At  first  she  seemed  almost  delirious,  running  from  one 
picture  to  another,  as  if  frantic  with  delight,  wholly  regardless 
of  the  "  Pray,  Mademoiselle,  be  decorous — pray,  Madmoiselle, 
be  composed  !"  of  her  vexed  duenna. 

But  at  length  a  picture  of  the  Holy  Family  absorbed  her  whole 
attention  ;  and  in  contemplating  it  she  grew  calm.  The  exqui 
site  joy  that  beamed  in  the  sweet  and  placid  countenance  of  the 
young  Mother,  sublimed  by  a  faith  which  seemed  to  have  caught 
in  its  expression  a  shadow  of  the  future  glory,  almost  made  the 
picture  luminous  with  its  outbeamiug  light.  With  the  simple  and 
childlike  reverence  of  her  nature,  Theodosia  bowed  down  before 
it,  not  less  in  adoration  of  the  divine  Beauty  it  embodied,  than 
of  the  holy  Mother  ;  and  with  her  clasped  hands  raised,  she  con 
templated  the  picture  through  the  streaming  tears.  She  ap 
peared  unconscious  of  the  crowds  that  surrounded  her,  and  as 
much  alone  with  the  picture,  as  if  she  had  found  it  in  one  of  the 
fair  solitudes  of  her  own  beautiful  land.  The  charming  na'ivcie, 
as  well  as  the  devout  worship  of  the  lovely  enthusiast,  not  less 
than  the  artistic  appreciation  she  had,  even  in  her  wildness,  be 
fore  displayed,  attracted  the  attention  of  two  gentlemen — an 
elderly  one,  and  a  young  man,  who  had  entered  the  gallery  to 
gether,  just  after  the  school  party.  It  is  scarcely  strange  that 


512  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

the  latter  should  have  been  attracted,  by  a  figure  not  less  lovely 
and  picturesque  than  the  picture  itself. 

From  where  he  stood  only  the  outline  of  her  delicate  form  could 
be  seen,  with  the  fine  head  so  devoutly  turning  upward,  and  the 
fair  arms  so  worshipfully  raised.  With  a  very  natural  and  par 
donable  desire  to  see  if  the  face  harmonized  with  all  this  beauty, 
he  came  round,  appearing  to  look  at  a  picture  near  by,  on  the 
same  side. 

There  was  something  in  the  very  echo  of  his  step,  light  as  it 
was,  that  arrested  her  ear.  She  turned.  The  Madonna — the 
crowded  gallery — faded  from  her  view.  Months  flew  backward, 
as  on  the  wing  of  moments.  And  Theodosia,  once  more  a  sim 
ple-hearted  Brazilian  maiden,  atmost  shrieking  out  my  name, 
sprang  into  the  outstretched  arms,  that  as  truly  opened  to  re 
ceive  her. 

Yes  ;  I  was  there  ;  and  so  was  the  Padro.  It  is  impossible 
to  describe  the  scene  ;  though  our  joy  was  under  a  strong  check. 
But  we  said  much  in  a  short  time. 

Before  the  hawk-eyed  duenna,  who,  guided  by  the  apparent 
absorption  of  her  charge,  had  been  treating  herself  to  a  little 
gossip  in  another  part  of  the  room,  could  possibly  interfere, 
Theodosia  had  given  a  rapid  sketch  of  her  late  history,  with  the 
address  of  the  school,  notwithstanding  the  scene  had  attracted 
much  attention,  of  which  she  seemed  to  be  hardly  aware.  But 
in  that  brief  period  of  time,  mischief  was  done  to  the  evil  workers, 
which,  with  all  their  art,  could  not  be  undone.  The  word  was 
spoken,  that  could  not  be  unsaid. 

Then  Theodosia  was  hurried  off ;  and  though  rudely  it  might 
be,  with  the  sudden  reillumination  of  that  young  love-light,  her 
way  could  not  be  all  dark,  wherever  it  might  lead  to. 

Bitterly  enough  we  regretted  afterward,  that  we  had  not  imme 
diately  taken  legal  steps  to  obtain  possession  of  her,  as  I  greatly 
wished,  and  even  urged.  But  the  Padre,  finding  she  was  so 
near,  thought  it  was  the  better  policy  to  proceed  more  quietly. 

And  in  what  condition,  you  ask,  after  all  these  struggles,  did 


THEODOSIA   IS    AGAIN   LOST.  513 

I  find  my  Beautiful  ?  Though  I  could  not  have  believed  it,  she  had 
grown  in  loveliness,  as  in  stature.  While  she  had  lost  nothing 
of  the  fairness  and  frankness  of  her  early  girlhood,  the  physical 
beauty  of  the  woman,  chastened  as  she  had  been  by  suffering, 
was  exalted  by  an  expression  of  the  loveliest  in  hue  and  outline, 
the  purest  and  tenderest  in  sentiment  and  feeling,  the  deepest 
and  highest  in  thought  and  character.  But  I  must  not  forget 
my  story. 

It  was  evident  from  the  hurried  account  of  herself  given  by 
Theodosia,  that  she  was  to  be  made  the  victim  of  some  foul  play. 
This  was  confirmed  to  us  afterward,  when  it  seemed  too  late 
to  retrieve  our  error.  The  Padre  called  repeatedly  at  the 
school  in  the  Rue  St.  Honor e,  hoping  to  gather  some  light  on 
the  subject  from  an  interview  with  Madame  Montresse,  while  I 
loitered  in  the  Champs  Elysees,  near  by.  This,  too,  was  ill  ad 
vised.  There  should  have  been  a  third  person  to  have  done 
this.  But  our  amendments  came  too  late  in  the  day.  The 
shrewd  madame,  as  if  her  instincts  had  assisted  her  by  a  kind  of 
vulture-like  apprehension  of  danger,  was  never  at  home.  It  was 
in  vain  that  I  haunted  the  precincts,  day  and  night.  There 
were  troops  of  fair  young  girls  coming  in  and  going  out — but 
not  the  fairest  ;  there  were  musical  voices  heard — but  not  the 
sweetest  ;  there  were  bright  eyes,  and  joyful  looks,  for  other 
lovers,  perchance — but  not  for  me. 

THE    CONSPIRACY. 

Theodosia,  when  she  came  to  reflect,  anticipated  that  the 
scene  in  the  Louvre  would  be  treated  as  a  high  misdemeanor  ;  but 
she  was  mistaken.  There  was  a  deeper  plot  preparing  for  her 
ruin.  Madame  Montresse  affected  to  treat  the  matter  lightly, 
passing  it  over  with  a  very  gentle  reprimand,  and  a  great  deal 
of  excellent  advice,  in  regard  to  matters  of  ceremony.  She  told 
Theodosia  in  presence  of  all  the  scholars,  who  had  been  assembled 
expressly  for  the  occasion,  that  there  doubtless  were  cases  when 

22* 


514:  SHAIIMAII   IN    PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

ordinary  forms  could  not  be  so  well  preserved  ;  that  it  was  very 
proper  we  should  be  happy  to  see  our  friends  ;  but  there  were 
some  circumstances  under  which  we  should  strive  to  repress  our 
emotions  ;  and  all  this  with  a  great  parade  of  lenity,  out  of  which 
she  doubtless  expected  to  make  capital,  on  some  not  very  distant 
future  occasion. 

This  unwonted  forbearance  quite  overcame  Theodosia,  who 
had  been  prepared  for  rebuke  and  punishment  ;  and  in  the  warmth 
of  her  impulsive  arid  unsuspecting  nature,  she  threw  herself  into 
the  arms  of  Madame  Montresse,  sobbing,  "  Oh,  that  is  so  kind  1 
— so  much  like  my  own  dear  governess  1" 

It  must  be  confessed  that  Madame  was  quite  unprepared  for 
this  sally,  and  scarce  knew  how  to  escape  from  the  awkward 
position  in  which  she  found  herself  ;  for  she  was,  by  no  means, 
so  hardened  a  sinner,  as  not  to  be  affected  by  the  truthful  emo 
tions  of  the  young  creature  she  was  about  to  immolate  on  the 
shrine  of  Avarice.  Though  selfish  and  unprincipled,  she  was  not 
wholly  devoid  of  feeling  ;  yet  her  policy  was,  in  the  present 
case,  to  preserve  entire  coolness.  But  no  human  heart  could 
resist  the  touching  appeal  that  thrilled  in  the  accents  of  the 
lovely  and  thrice-orphaned  girl.  She  therefore  returned  Theo- 
dosia's  embrace  with  a  light  kiss  on  the  forehead  ;  and  under 
pretence  of  seeing  something  from  the  window,  released  herself 
quickly  as  possible  ;  for  she  was  afraid  to  trust  her  heart,  mis 
erably  selfish  and  cruel  as  it  was. 

Presently  after  she  withdrew  from  the  room,  to  digest  and 
prepare  a  plan  of  ruin,  better  worthy  a  fiend  from  the  deepest 
inferno,  than  of  any  woman.  She  knew  that  a  marriage,  of  ail 
things,  was  most  to  be  dreaded,  as  no  constraint  that  could 
reach  such  a  case,  had  been  permitted  by  the  will ;  and  she 
clearly  saw  that  Theodosia  must  be  removed  wholly  beyond  our 
reach ;  for  such  an  event,  could  we  come  to  an  understanding,  would 
almost  certainly  transpire.  Pursuant  with  the  above  resolution, 
a  few  evenings  after,  a  very  curious  and  valuable  antique  medal 
was  shown  to  the  scholars,  which  she  well  knew  would  particu- 


THE   BAKE   ANTIQUE.  515 

larly  attract  the  attention  of  Theodosia,  who  had  a  great  taste 
for  such  relics,  and  had  already  made  a  considerable  collection 
of  antique  and  rare  coins.  She  was  not  amiss  in  her  calculation. 
The  specimen  was  said  to  be  from  Pompeii,  and  being  an  exact 
likeness  of  Julius  Caesar,  it  might,  if  an  original — which  it  was 
affirmed  to  be — lay  claim  to  great  antiquity.  Theodosia  hung 
over  it  in  raptures,  inquiring  if  it  might  not  on  any  terms  be  pur 
chased. 

"  Ah,  no  1"  returned  Madame,  "  it  was  given  to  me  by  a 
dear,  dear  brother,  now  gone.  Indeed,  he  lost  his  life  in  obtain 
ing  this  treasure,  by  a  fall  of  a  portion  of  the  ruins,  under  which 
lie  was  buried." 

"  Ah  me  !  how  sad  !" 

"  How  sorrowful  !" 

"  How  very  sorrowful  1"  exclaimed  one  and  another  ;  and  the 
bright  young  creatures,  who  a  moment  before  had  been  all 
vivacity,  were  touched  with  tenderest  pity  ;  and  some  of  them 
wept  to  think  of  it  ;  while  Madame  herself,  carried  away  by  the 
affecting  character  of  the  scene,  actually  shed  a  few  drops — sa 
cred  to  the  memory  of  the  brother,  whom  she  had  probably  in 
vented  expressly  for  the  occasion. 

The  next  day,  to  the  astonishment  and  dismay  of  all,  the 
young  ladies,  who  had  been  summoned,  as  for  some  special  occa 
sion,  heard  it  announced,  by  Madame,  that  her  precious  medal 
lion  was  lost. 

"  Now,  as  a  mere  matter  of  form— just  to  show  the  servants — 
some  one  of  whom  has  doubtless  stolen  it — and  without  the 
slightest  idea  that  it  will  be  found — the  young  ladies  will  all  con 
sent,  I  dare  say,  that  their  several  rooms  and  wardrobes  shall  be 
searched,"  suggested  the  wary  and  conscientious  Madame. 

The  keys  were  instantly  produced,  and  tendered — all  showing  by 
their  perfect  willingness  and  serenity  of  aspect,  that  they  were  in 
nocent — all,  except  Theodosia,  who,  she  could  not  tell  how  or  why, 
was  strangely  affected  by  this  scene  ;  and  the  circumstance  was 
not  unmarked  by  many  who  had  been  taught  to  suspect  her.  In  the 


516  SHAHMAII  IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

meantime  Madame  withdrew  with  one  of  the  blandest  smiles  on 
her  countenance,  to  show  more  clearly  her  good  faith  in  her  be 
loved  pupils,  attended  by  a  formidable  train  of  teachers  and  a 
police  officer  ;  while  the  girls,  in  low  tones,  spoke  together,  can 
vassing  the  probabilities  of  tlTe  case. 

In  a  few  moments,  steps  were  heard  descending  the  stairs  ; 
and  Theodosia's  heart  throbbed  so  she  could  scarcely  support 
herself,  partly  from  indignation  at  the  general  affront,  and  part 
ly  from  an  instinctive  fear  that  a  pit-fall  was  preparing  for  her 
self. 

Madame  Montresse  entered  ;  and  every  breath  was  hushed,  as 
with  well-feigned  surprise  and  sorrow,  she  opened  her  hand,  dis 
playing  to  all  eyes  the  identical  lost  treasure. 

"  Now,"  said  she,  "  one  of  you  is  guilty.  If  you  expect  any 
mercy,  confess  without  reserve  I  As  she  spoke,  she  fastened  her 
evil  eyes  on  Theodosia,  who,  as  might  be  expected,  shook  from 
head  to  foot,  and  turned  deadly  pale. 

"  You  see  I  need  not  speak  to  point  out  the  guilty  one,"  she 
said.  "  She  is  her  own  accuser.  Officer,  do  your  duty." 

And  before  the  astonished  and  terrified  girl  could  reply,  the 
professional  tap  was  given,  and  she  was  declared  a  prisoner. 


Theodosia  did  not  faint,  as  she  had  seemed  about  to  do.  She 
did  not  even  weep,  or  appear  to  shrink  from  her  fate.  The  con 
sciousness  of  innocence,  and  the  conviction  that  some  deadly  plot 
was  working  against  her,  invested  her  with  the  strength  and 
courage  of  a  martyr. 

"  Stand  away  a  moment,"  she  said,  addressing  the  officer,  "and 
let  me  speak  to  these  young  ladies." 

Lifting  her  beautiful  head,  with  the  majesty  of  a  dethroned,, 
but  still  conscious  queen,  she  said  :  "  I  have  now  been  with  you 
several  months.  When  I  first  came  here  I  found  myself  an  object 
of  suspicion.  I  have  long  been  astonished,  and  pained  by  it  ; 
but  now  I  perceive  how  it  originated," 


THEODOSIA'S  DEFENCE.  517 

11  Take  her  away  1"  interrupted  Madame  Montresse,  turning  to 
the  policeman. 

"  Ah  !  Madame,  right  is  right  1"  he  responded,  with  a  look  of 
pity  that  suggested  an  unfitness  for  his  profession  ;  "  ifc  is  bad 
enough  at  best  ;  and  let  the  young  thing  have  her  say." 

Thus  supported,  Theodosia  went  on  :  "  As  I  have  never  been 
permitted  to  speak  to  you  before,  nor  you  to  me,  I  wish  to  tell 
you  something  to  remember  when  I  am  gone.  I  am  an  orphan. 
My  father  left  me  the  heiress  to  a  princely  fortune  ;  and  having 
no  friend  about  him,  to  whom  he  could  confide  me,  I  was  placed 
under  the  guardianship  of  an  uncle,  who  lived  far  away  from  my 
own  beautiful  Brazilian  home.  But,  instead  of  protecting,  he  has 
subjected  me  to  the  most  cruel  treatment.  He  has  torn  me  from 
my  country,  my  home,  and  my  friends.  He  has  deprived  me  of 
every  comfort  to  which  I  had  been  accustomed  ;  and  last,  and 
worst  of  all,  he  has  entered  into  a  plot  with  that  woman  to  dis 
grace  and  remove  me.  They  have  nearly  made  me  the  victim  of 
their  injurious  treatment ;  and  now  they  are  depriving  me  of  my 
good  name." 

"  Do  not  offer  a  reply,"  she  said,  as  Madame  was  about  to 
speak,  though  she  seemed  to  recoil  at  every  word  of  this  wholly 
unexpected  harangue.  "  You  know  what  I  say  is  true  ;  and  in 
the  presence  of  all  these  witnesses,  I  impeach  you  with  a  design 
to  ruin  me.  You  have  been  hired  by  money  to  do  this  wrong  ; 
or  else  you  must  love  wickedness  for  its  own  sake.  I  doubt  not, 
when  I  am  put  aside,  you  expect  to  share  my  fortune  with  my 
uncle;  and  all  I  have  to  say  is,  may  he  deal  more  generously  by 
you,  than  he  has  by  me." 

Madame  Montresse  seemed  to  quiver  with  passion  ;  but  she 
was  pale  and  powerless,  making  no  attempt  to  vindicate  herself, 
as  if,  up  to  that  moment,  she  had  been  unconscious  of  her  own 
guilt,  and  had  then  just  discovered  it. 

"Young  ladies,"  continued  Theodosia,  "this  is  probably  the 
last  time  that  I  shall  ever  address,  or  look  upon  you.  I  speak, 
then,  with  the  judgment-seat  for  all  of  us,  in  full  view.  I  learn 


518  SIIAHMAII   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FBEEDOM. 

that  they  are  going  to  take  me  to  St.  Michael's,  whence  so  few, 
who  have  once  entered,  ever  emerge.  When  their  wicked  work 
is  accomplished,  will  you  not  sometimes  recall  this  last  scene  to 
your  minds,  and  think  kindly  of  me  ?  Then  remember  that  I 
died  a  victim  to  a  wicked  man,  and  a  more  wicked  woman." 

"  But  no,"  she  added  quickly,  as  if  some  comforting  spirit  had 
prompted  her,  "  I  shall  not  die  I  Do  not  think  it,  Madame  1"  she 
continued,  turning  to  the  Gouvernanle,  "  I  shall  live  to  triumph 
over  those  who  are  now  trying  to  ruin  me  !  I  know  not  what 
destiny  awaits  me.  But  I  fear  nothing.  I  cannot  find  worse 
than  I  have  found  here."  Then  turning  to  the  officer,  she  said, 
"  I  am  ready." 

Every  heart  of  every  hearer  was  not  only  touched,  but  elec 
trified.  Who  could  believe  that  it  was  the  timid,  the  gentle, 
the  meek,  the  all-suffering  Theodosia,  who  was  speaking  thus, 
and  under  such  circumstances  !  Could  it  be,  indeed,  she,  whose 
whole  life  had  been  so  void  of  offence,  that  every  word,  gesture, 
and  look,  had  seemed  to  implore  mercy  ?  There  was  but  one 
common  sentiment,  that  of  her  entire  innocence,  which  every 
word — every  look — since  she  had  begun  to  speak,  seemed  to  es 
tablish.  Now,  unawed  by  their  preceptress,  they  gathered 
round  her,  entreating  her  forgiveness,  with  tears,  for  their 
unwitting,  and  unjust  suspicions.  She  spoke  kindly  to  them,  but 
in  few  words,  lest  she  should  be  moved  too  much,  and  her 
strength  should  forsake  her  in  a  time  when  she  so  much  needed 
it. 

THE    TRUE    FRIEND. 

At  that  moment  Mademoiselle  Jeaunette  came  pressing 
through  the  circle  that  still  surrounded  her,  saying  :  "  You 
shall  not  go  alone,  dear  Theodosia  !  The  life  your  kindness 
has  preserved  shall  now  be  devoted  to  you.  Wherever  you 
go,  I  will  go  ;  and  whatever  fortune  awaits  yon,  I  will  share. 
I  will  watch  over  you,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  protect  you.  I 
will  work  for  you,  beg  for  you,  do  anything  for  you,  if  you  will 


ADIETJX   AND   SOUVENIRS.  519 

only  take  me.  I  will  be  your  friend,  your  servant — anything 
you  will — if  I  may  only  serve  you.  But  in  this  house  of  wick 
edness  I  will  stay  no  longer,  If  I  starve." 

Up  to  this  time  Thcodosia  had  looked  as  if  her  stern  and 
severe  eyes  had  never  known  a  tear,  or  her  proud  heart  an 
emotion  of  softness.  But  she  was  melted  at  once  by  this  unex 
pected  generosity  and  devotion,  and  throwing  herself  into  the 
arms  of  Jeannette,  she  wept  almost  hysterically,  while  her  sobs 
found  an  echo  in  every  young  heart,  that  was  now  throbbing  so 
ardently  with  prayers  for  her  safety,  or  swelling  so  indignantly 
with  the  wrongs  they  intuitively  felt  she  must  have  suffered,  and 
was  about  to  suffer. 

"Ah!  I  know  she  is  innocent,  and  good? — and  Madame 
Montresse  is  wicked,  and  cruel  !"  and  "  I  will  beg  to  be  taken 
immediately  home  !"  echoed  and  reechoed  round  the  room. 

"  And  this  is  finishing,  indeed !"  exclaimed  a  lively  chit, 
smiling  through  her  tears  at  her  own  conceit,  as  she  looked  at 
Theodosia.  "  Ah  !  who  will  stay  to  be  finished,  now  ?" 

Those  who  came  near  enough  to  address  the  central  figure, 
were  kissing  and  embracing  her,  and  each  tearing  some  little  sou 
venir  from  her  person,  crying  all  at  once  :  "  Keep  this,  dear  The 
odosia,  and  think  how  I  would  have  loved  you,  if  that  wicked 
Madame  had  permitted  !" — and  again  :  "  Take  this  !"  "  Take 
this  !"  resounded  from  all  parts  of  the  room — and  rings, 
brooches,  ribbons,  gloves,  whatever  could  be  conveniently 
laid  hold  of,  were  showered  upon  the  victim,  who,  in  her  sacri 
fice,  certainly  enjoyed  a  triumph.  As  Jeannette  hastily  gath 
ered  up  these  offerings,  Theodosia  tried  to  speak  ;  but  not  with 
out  considerable  effort  could  she  say,  "  Thank  you  !  Bless  you, 
dear  friends  !  What  a  blessing  it  would  have  been  to  know  you 
before  !  But  may  we  all  meet  where  falsehood,  and  wrong,  and 
lying  witnesses  cannot  enter." 

It  was  a  beautiful  sight  to  see  all  those  bright  and  sorrowless 
young  creatures  sink  on  their  knees,  with  Theodosia  in  their 
midst,  as  the  prayer  was  breathed,  lifting  their  clasped  hands 


520  SHAIIMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

and  streaming  eyes,  toward  Heaven,  and,  in  the  intensity 
of  their  emotion,  praying  silently.  It  was  one  of  those  scenes 
which  the  highest  effort  of  art  would  in  any  wise  fail  to  de 
lineate. 

"Adieu  !  and  pray,  now,  let  me  go  !"  said  Theodosia,  rising; 
but  still  they  clung  to  her — still  they  prayed  for  her  forgiveness 
and  blessing — still  they  closed  the  passage  against  her  depar 
ture.  It  was  in  vain  that  the  gouvernante  strove  to  rally  her 
self,  and  call  her  refractory  pupils  to  order.  There  was  a  per 
fect  riot  among  all  those  indignant  young  creatures. 

One  of  them,  just  as  Theodosia  had  once  more  extricated 
herself  from  the  clinging  group,  sprang  forward,  whispering  in 
her  ear,  "  Papa  is  an  artist.  He  knows  Shahmah  and  the  Padre. 

He  will  tell  them" She  was  broken  off  here  abruptly  by  a 

movement  of  the  officer,  who  appeared  bewildered. 

Madame  Montresse  could  just  find  voice  to  say  :  "  Heed  not 
this  riot.  You  know  your  duty  ;  do  it." 

Alas  for  the  law  I  and  alas  for  the  many  who  are  its  ministers  ! 
that  they  should  have  power  to  recognize  nothing  but  the  letter  ; 
and  so  Theodosia  was  conveyed  to  prison,  for  the  Convent  of  St. 
Michael  was  nothing  else. 

ST.  MICHAEL'S. 

Strongly  as  she  had  fortified  herself  against  her  fate,  when  she 
first  came  within  the  dark  shadow  of  those  black  walls,  where 
so  many  lives  were  mouldering  away  in  hopeless  captivity,  a 
chill  struck  to  her  heart,  and  the  darkness  penetrated  her  soul. 
St.  Michael's  is  a  frowning  pile  of  stone  in  the  form  of  a  hollow 
square,  inclosing  a  garden,  to  which  there  is  no  access  except 
through  the  building. 

As  the  bell,  which  had  been  rung  for  their  admission,  sounded 
through  the  deep  passages,  like  a  voice  from  the  sepulchre, 
Theodosia  grasped  the  hand  of  Jeannette  so  hard,  that  the  blood 
seemed  starting  from  the  finger  nails  ;  and  when  an  old,  meagre 
and  cowled  visage  appeared  at  the  grate  and  demanded  their 


521 

business,  the  officer  in  a  few  words  explained  the  matter,  at  the 
same  time  introducing  Jeannette  in  a  whisper.  "Whatever  might 
have  been  said,  the  communication  had  the  effect  to  exalt 
mademoiselle  vastly  in  the  eyes  of  the  attendant.  The  officer, 
also,  at  the  instigation  of  Jeannette,  and  because  he  had  entered 
deeply  into  the  sentiment  and  spirit  of  the  scene,  provided  that 
the  two  ladies  should  be  placed  in  cells,  at  least  not  far  asunder. 
Oh,  what  an  inestimable  blessing  was  this  to  Theodosia,  when, 
young  and  timid  as  she  was,  she  was  taken  from  the  officer,  who 
had  come  to  be  a  friend,  and  led  away  through  miles,  it  seemed 
in  the  anguish  she  endured,  of  those  silent  and  sepulchral  pas 
sages,  where  the  glad  light  and  the  free  breath  of  heaven  never 
came  ;  but  only  some  poor  creatures,  whose  wickedness  degraded 
the  human  form,  or  their  hardly  more  unfortunate  victims,  were 
permitted  to  breathe. 

Nay,  were  not  those  who  were  thus  made  the  ministers  of 
cruelty,  themselves  the  victims  of  a  deeper  and  deadlier  wrong — 
the  wrong  that  lies  behind  all  others — by  which  society  punishes 
poverty  and  other  misfortunes  of  birth  and  position  as  the  most 
arrant  crimes  ?  Believe  not  that  any  person  who  could  have  the 
right  set  pleasingly  or  properly  before  him,  would  ever  volun 
tarily  choose  the  wrong.  Human  nature  is  vastly  too  good  for 
a  momentary  leaning  to  such  a  faith.  Rejnember  that  sin  is 
always  either  directly  or  indirectly  the  effect  of  compulsion,  and 
never  voluntary — and  pity,  and  love,  and  carefully  investigate, 
before  you  condemn  the  sinner. 

At  last  tliey  came  to  their  respective  cells  ;  and  joyful  to  utter, 
they  were  contiguous  ! 

"  Oh,  there  is  mercy  even  yet !"  sobbed  Theodosia,  crushing 
down  the  utterance  into  a  heart-swell.  "  I  have  still  my  friend  1" 

Their  attendant,  who  seemed  one  of  the  ugliest  of  the  sister 
hood,  unless  they  were  all  hideous,  had  an  eye  so  cold  and  hard, 
it  seemed  to  have  grown  stony  by  looking  upon  the  stones  of  all 
those  rough  and  bare  walls.  There  was  no  furniture  in  the  cells, 
except  the  narrow  and  ill-furnished  couch  of  straw,  and  a  crucifix 


522  SIIAIIMAII   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

fashioned  of  the  same  dark,  rough  stone.  A  small  altar  stood 
before  the  crucifix,  on  which  was  set  a  taper,  which  might  pos 
sibly  burn  a  half  hour  ;  and  this  the  attendant  lighted.  For  the 
first  time,  she  then  spoke,  to  set  the  prisoner's  evening  lesson  of 
devotions  ;  and  her  voice  was  gruff  as  the  grating  of  the  rusty 
hinges,  to  which  it  had  probably  adapted  itself. 

The  relief  was  inexpressible  when  she  withdrew.  But  the  two 
friends  did  not  dare  approach  each  other  or  speak,  until  the 
prayers  had  been  duly  finished  ;  for  they  both  felt  that  there 
was  not  a  single  one  of  those  bare  stones,  that  seemed  to  look 
on  them  with  evil  eyes,  but  might,  and  would  tell  tales. 

To  Theodosia  this  set  formalism  of  prayer,  given  as  a  .task, 
was  extremely  irksome  ;  for  she  had  worshipped  as  a  bird  sings, 
from  an  inspiration  of  outgushing  love.  But  when  at  length  the 
prayers  were  done,  and  the  tapers  nearly  exhausted,  the  two 
girls  crept  softly  together.  Sitting  on  the  side  of  Theodosia's 
couch,  they  drew  the  thin  covering  around  them  ;  and  with  their 
arms  clinging  round  each  other,  hand  clasped  in  hand,  and  cheek 
pressing  against  cheek,  they  sat  together  the  long  night,  having 
only  been  separated  for  a  few  minutes  when  the  matin  bell  rang. 

When  Theodosia  attempted  to  rise,  to  obey  the  summons,  she 
felt  extremely  ill  ;  but  making  all  possible  effort,  she  went 
through  with  the  morning  service  very  tolerably.  Soon  after 
her  return,  she  was  summoned  to  the  presence  of  the  Abbess  ; 
and  the  new  course  of  life  was  marked  out  for  her,  in  such  strong 
lines  that  she  strove  to  close  her  eyes  against  them.  She  had, 
indeed,  become  nearly  unconscious  ;  and  in  attempting  to  regain 
her  cell,  she  almost  fainted  away.  A  basin  of  a  kind  of  soup, 
the  most  meagre  possible,  which  had  been  sent  in  for  her  break 
fast,  was  the  only  restorative  offered.  Jeannette  had  given  her 
a  few  spoonfuls  of  this,  while  she  was  partially  insensible  ;  but 
as  soon  as  she  was  restored  to  full  consciousness,  although  nearly 
famished,  the  very  sight  and  odor  of  the  dish  were  disgusting  ; 
and  she  could  eat  no  more. 

Theodosia  was  neither  an  epicure  nor  a  gormand,   but  she 


THE   TJNSAVOKY    SOUP.  523 

had  been  accustomed  all  her  life  to  the  most  dainty  and  delicate 
fare,  and  to  have  her  appetite  consulted  in  regard  to  whatever 
she  should  partake  of  ;  nor  had  there  been  a  very  marked 
change  in  this  respect,  even  amid  all  other  restrictions,  at  the  es 
tablishment  of  Madame  Montresse.  For  the  first  time  in  her  life, 
either  the  quality  or  quantity  of  her  food  became  a  subject  of 
restriction — for  the  first  time,  in  short,  was  she  to  be  compelled 
by  hunger,  to  eat  what  was  unpleasant  to  her.  She  could  not 
yet  comprehend,  and  believe  this  ;  and  the  bowl  of  soup  was 
sent  away  untasted — contrary  to  the  advice  of  Jeannette,  who 
told  her  that  she  had  been  informed  by  one  of  the  boarders,  that 
the  only  change  from  that  soup,  would  be  a  bit  of  stale,  dry,  and 
perhaps  mouldy  bread  ;  and  also  that  any  disrespect  which  might 
be  shown  to  it,  would,  very  probably,  be  visited  with  the  sorest, 
the  most  humiliating  penance. 

"  Let  it  come  ;"  said  Theodosia,  clasping  her  aching  head  with 
both  hands  ;  "  it  will  not  take  a  great  deal  more." 

Jeaunette  sank  down  on  her  knees,  intermediately  with  her 
smothered  tears,  sobbing  prayers  for  her  afflicted  friend.  The 
sight  reassured  Theodosia,  and  brought  her  back  to  herself. 

"  Ah,  my  poor  Jeannette  I"  she  said,  "  I  must  give  you  a  bet 
ter  example — I  must  still  continue  to  live  in  the  light  and 
strength  which  as  yet  have  never  forsaken  me.  I  believe  " — she 
continued,  as  she  raised  Jeannette  from  the  ground,  and  tenderly 
embraced  her,  "  I  know  that  I  shall  triumph.  I  cannot  tell 
from  whence  I  draw  this  impression— this  conviction — but  it  is 
so  strong,  that  should  I  swallow  poison,  I  could  not  think  it 
would  harm  me.  It  is  a  sentiment  that  is  written  in  characters 
of  light  on  the  black  walls  that  imprison  me — it  is  a  germ  of 
never-dying  hope,  planted  deep  in  the  soul,  nourished  by  the 
deeper  spring  of  faith  in  Eight — faith  in  God — faith  in  myself 
— whose  clear  depths,  amid  all  my  anguish,  have  never  yet  been 
troubled  !  And  sometimes  I  feel  myself  growing  so  strong,  that 
the  warfare  gives  me  absolute  pleasure  ;  and  then  I  almost  hope 
myself  worthy  to  share  the  crown  of  thorns  which  the  Holy 


524  SIIAHMAII    IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

Jesus  wore  ;  and  my  triumph  and  joy  arc  unspeakable.  Yet  I 
sometimes  yield  to  a  momentary  despondency,  as  I  did  just  now. 
Should  I  do  so  again,  pray  remind  me  of  what  I  am  now  telling 
you  ;  and  I  shall  be  strong  again." 

Thcodosia  in  the  excitement  of  her  feelings,  had  raised  her 
voice  from  the  very  low  tone  in  which  she  began  to  speak  ;  and 
as  she  did  so  Jeannette  interrupted  her  :  "  Pray  be  quiet,"  said 
she,  "  and  speak  lower.  Remember  we  must  appear  to  be  per 
fect  strangers  to  each  other,  or  we  shall  be  separated." 

"Now,  I  think  of  it,  Jeannette,"  said  Theodosia,  "  pray  tell 
me  under  what  pretence  you  obtained  admission  ?" 

"  You  will  be  amused  if  I  tell,"  returned  the  lively  French 
woman,  her  countenance  sparkling  with  the  natural  vivacity 
which  no  circumstances  could  quite  repress.  "  At  first  I  tried 
the  same  crime  by  which  Madame  Montresse  obtained  a  ticket 
for  you,  my  love — in  short,  I  stole  a  handkerchief  before  the  face 
of  the  officer  himself,  pretending  to  be  very  shy  and  private 
about  it.  Ah  !  Monsieur  is  a  good  man — Heaven  rest  the  souls 
of  all  he  has  loved  and  lost ! — He  perceived  the  spirit  of  my 
intention,  and  whispered  me  :  'It  will  not  pass,  Mademoiselle  ; 
but  pray,  can  you  make  fine  ice  creams  ?'  The  question  was 
so  absurd,  I  almost  forgot  how  wretched  I  truly  was,  and  began 
to  laugh,  without  replying. 

"  '  You  cannot,  then,'  he  said,  with  a  look  of  disappointment. 

" '  And  why  should  I  not  ?'  I  answered,  '  seeing  my  dear 
mother  did  nothing  from  the  time  I  was  born  but  make  the  most 
delicious  creams  ;  and  for  many  years  I  did  nothing  but  assist 
her  ;  and  some  even  said  my  creams  rivalled  hers.' 

"  '  How  fortunate  !'  he  exclaimed,  still  speaking  under  the 
breath.  '  You  wish  to  go  with  yon — '  and  he  nodded  toward 
you.  '  The  Lady  Abbess,  to  whom  I  am  well  known,  has  com 
missioned  me  to  obtain  some  one  who  excels  in  her  favorite 
condiment.  I  will  take  you  ;'  and  thereupon  I  gave  him  my 
hand." 

"  But  when  did  all  this  happen  ?"  inquired  Theodosia. 


THE   NOBLE   FKIEND.  525 

"  While  you  were  accepting  the  gifts  and  exchanging  adieux 
with  the  young  ladies.  It  was  but  a  moment  in  being  accom 
plished." 

"  But,  pray,  how  came  you  to  be  placed  near  me  ?"  pursued 
Theodosia. 

"  Excuse  me,  my  friend,"  returned  the  other,  "  and  believe 
that  happy  accidents,  even  in  the  most  untoward  circumstances, 
sometimes  occur." 

"  No,  my  dear  Jeannette,  I  cannot  believe — indeed,  I  know 
that  it  was  not  accident  which  brought  you  here.  These  are 
prisoners'  cells  ;  and  you  have  exchanged  a  comfortable  room 
and  fare,  in  order  to  cheer  and  bless  me  with  your  presence  ! — 
Say,  dearest  Jeannette,  is  it  not  so  ?" 

"  I  could  not  see  you  otherwise,"  returned  Jeannette,  sinking 
to  the  ground,  and  clasping  the  knees  of  her  friend — "  and  how 
could  I  live,  if  I  thought  you  suffering  all  this  wrong,  and  I 
never  sharing  it  ?  I  would,  indeed,  make  the  life  that  you  saved 
for  me  worth  keeping,  by  showing  you  that  it  was  worthy  to  be 
saved.  I  could  make  only  these  terms,  and  I  made  them.  Be 
sure,  I  should  have  made  better,  if  it  had  been  possible." 

"  Oh,  most  generous — most  devoted  I"  returned  Theodosia, 
sinking  on  the  ground  beside  her  friend,  and  clasping  her  arms 
about  her.  Whatever  else  she  would  have  said,  was  spoken  only 
in  the  language  of  tears. 

"  Let  those  who  distrust  all  friendship  learn  better  of  you,  my 
noble  Jeannette  !"  she  said,  at  length,  rising  ;  and  giving  her 
hand  to  the  latter,  she  added  :  "  I  feel  prouder  and  more  exalted 
by  having  excited  such  a  friendship,  than  I  should  to  sway  the 
strongest  sceptre  and  wear  the  richest  crown  on  earth.  Surely 
heaven  must,  and  will,  reward  you." 

"  I  have  my  reward,"  answered  Jeannette,  laying  a  hand  on 
her  heart,  and  the  next  moment  embracing  her  friend.  "  Do  not 
think  too  much  of  me,  Theodosia.  Perhaps  I  believe,  as  you  do, 
that  you  will  some  day  escape  from  this  thrall,  and  build  my 
actions  on  what  might  naturally  follow." 


526  SHAHMAH    IN    PUKSUIT    OF   FKEEDOM. 

"All !  naughty,  naughty  one  !"  responded  the  other,  "  to  be 
so  generous  that  you  will  not  acknowledge  your  own  generosity; 
and  precisely  because  a  good  Providence  has  seemed  to  permit, 
and  favor  all  this,  do  I  feel  an  earnest  of  the  future  joy  !  Yet 
none  the  less  shall  I  esteem  and  love  you — none  the  less  exalted 
will  be  your  self-sacrifice." 

Jeannette  whispered  hurriedly,  "  There  are  steps  !"  and  then, 
with  a  finger  on  her  lips,  she  glided  to  her  own  cell. 

THE   ABBESS. 

Directly  after,  the  same  nun  who  had  escorted  the  prisoner  to 
her  apartment  on  the  previous  evening,  again  made  her  appear 
ance,  giving  to  Theodosia,  as  she  entered  the  cell,  a  summons 
from  the  Lady-Abbess,  that  she  should  immediately  appear  be 
fore  her. 

Expecting  some  evil,  yet  summoning  courage  to  meet  it,  Theo 
dosia  arose,  and  followed  her  conductress  once  more  through 
those  sombre  avenues.  Ghostly  forms  glided  to  arid  fro,  their 
apparently  muffled  feet  waking  no  echoes,  while  the  dim  tapers 
they  carried,  only  gave  light  enough  to  project  their  grim 
shadows  on  the  massive  walls. 

A  feeling  of  horror  which  she  could  not  shake  off,  took  hold 
of  Theodosia.  She  could  just  see  the  outline  of  those  wrapped 
and  hooded  forms,  which  seemed  to  spring  out  of  the  horrible 
darkness,  for  a  moment,  then  plunge  into  it  again,  and  disappear. 
There  was  only  sound  enough  to  make  the  silence  still  more  in 
tolerable  and  frightful  ;  yet  they  went  on,  she  and  her  evil  con 
ductress,  winding,  turning,  and  doubling  on  their  track,  until  it 
seemed  as  if  Theodosia,  with  every  step,  must  sink  to  the  ground; 
and  certainly  she  would  have  done  so,  had  not  the  way  come  to 
a  timely  end. 

Suddenly,  without  any  previous  warning,  a  door  was  flung 
open,  and  the  prisoner  was  plunged  into  the  midst  of  a  dense 
light  which  nearly  blinded  her,  and  increased  her  faintness.  As 


VAGUE   AND   FLITTING  IMPRESSIONS.  527 

soon  as  her  sight  had  become  accustomed  to  the  change,  she 
saw  that  the  Lady-Abbess  was  seated  on  a  kind  of  throne,  or 
state-chair,  with  two  monks  on  each  side,  and  that  from  the  in 
struments  of  torture,  and  several  huge  old  volumes,  she  was  in 
the  hall  of  Justice — though  it  was  a  horrible  mockery  of  the 
name  it  assumed. 

The  instant  that  Theodosia  laid  her  eyes  on  the  Abbess,  a 
kind  of  vague  impression  seemed  to  leap  out,  like  lightning,  from 
the  depths  of  buried  years.  But  in  an  instant,  as  soon  as  she 
sought  to  analyze  it,  it  was  gone.  Yet,  in  passing,  it  had  done 
its  work  ;  for  it  seemed  to  assure  the  poor,  friendless  orphan, 
that  whatever  might  come,  she  had  really  nothing  to  fear  from 
that  woman. 

Naturally,  and  instinctively,  she  fell  at  the  feet  of  the  princi 
pal  figure,  not  only  from  weakness,  but  to  shield  her  eyes  from 
the  too  powerful  light.  The  act  itself  was  opportune  ;  for  the 
Holy  Mother  accepted  it  as  a  pledge  of  penitence  and  sub 
mission. 

"Daughter,"  she  said,  with  a  countenance  so  solemn  it  seemed 
as  if  she  were  going  to  sleep  ;  "  full  of  iniquity  as  thou  art,  the 
Holy  Mother-Church  has,  through  her  abundant  mercy,  provided 
a  way  of  escape  ;  and  though  it  be  through  the  severest  penance, 
and  mortifications  of  the  body  " She  hesitated,  as  if  want 
ing  terms. 

"  The  Holy  Mother  would  say,"  suggested  a  dark  and  keen- 
eyed  prompter  at  her  side,  "  that  the  prisoner  should  accept 
even  the  severest  tortures,  willingly  and  joyfully,  as  the  instru 
ments  of  salvation  to  her  soul." 

"Ah  !  that  is  right  !"  murmured  the  Abbess  ;  but  she  evi 
dently  spoke  without  any  direct  relation  to  the  case  at  issue. 
She  had  been  perusing  the  face  of  the  prisoner,  while  hers,  in 
turn,  had  been  as  deeply  and  rapidly  read.  With  her  first 
glance  Theodosia  saw  that  the  face  of  the  Abbess  was  a  remark 
able  one.  There  was  a  kind  of  volcanic  illumination  about  it,  as 
if  much  that  was  noble,  and  true,  for  want  of  proper  develop- 


528  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FEEEDOM. 

inent,  had  burned  out  in  her  soul,  leaving  only  the  smouldering 
ruins  of  its  beauty.  One  thing  was  certain — she  had  more 
human  feeling  than  she  was  free  to  exercise.  She  loved  ease, 
perhaps,  or  sensual  indulgence — good  eating  and  drinking — or 
else — which  was  more  probable — she  was  constitutionally  unfit 
for  her  position — not  having  that  natural  capability  which,  if  it 
is  -not,  should  be  considered  as  a  distinct  power — the  governing 
faculty.  The  consciousness  of  this  seemed  to  have  produced  an 
imbecility  which  was  not  natural  to  her  ;  and  so  her  authority 
had  come  to  be  a  cypher  ;  and  her  functions  had  passed  into  the 
hands  of  those  sharp-featured  and  keen-eyed  monks.  Impressions 
like  these  flitted  through  the  mind  of  Theodosia  ;  for  her  artistic 
eye,  and  fine  appreciation,  unfolded  the  character  with  the  rapid 
ity  of  intuition  ;  and  in  the  momentary  pause  she  had  read,  as  it 
were,  a  life  history. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Abbess  was  equally  interested.  Hav 
ing  made  her  almost  unconscious  rejoinder,  she  again  fell  to 
perusing  the  prisoner's  face,  as  if  the  question  to  be  settled  had 
relation  to  that  only.  She  became  apparently  lost  in  thought ; 
and  just  as  the  monk  on  her  right  recalled  her  attention,  by  lay 
ing  a  dark,  bony  finger  across  her  fair  and  fat  palm,  she  was 
murmuring  to  herself  in  broken  sentences  :  "  Ah  !  it  is  vain  ! 
Why  do  I  still  expect  it  ?  Why  am  I  always  seeking  one  face  ? 
Years  have  gone — long,  long  years — she  must  be  old  now — dead 
perhaps — gone  !  Yes,"  she  said,  with  a  sudden  start — "  I  was 
dreaming.  But  it  is  all  over.  Let  us  proceed." 

And  with  the  flitting  vision  of  youth  and  love  ;  which  for  a 
moment  had  beamed  through  her  eyes  and  softened  her  voice, 
she  sought  also  to  dismiss  the  tenderness  of  the  woman  ;  and  as 
if  compelled  to  do  penance  for  her  involuntary  negligence  of  the 
business,  she  put  on  as  hard  and  cold  a  frown  as  she  could  possi 
bly  assume. 

Theodosia  had  become  so  much  excited  by  her  mysterious 
words,  and  expression  of  countenance,  as  well  as  her  apparent 
interest  in  herself,  that  she  forgot  the  sword  that  was  suspended 


AUSTERITY    AND    SELF-INDULGENCE.  529 

over  her  own  head — but  a  moment,  and  then  she  was  recalled  to 
her  senses. 

FATHER  LARRASY.  '  " 

"  Poor  child  I"  said  the  Abbess — but  the  eyes  were  not  yet 
quite  hard  and  cold;  and  in  the  voice  there  was  an  expression  of 
real  though  inert  pity.  "  Poor  child  I"  she  continued,  "  thou 
hast  been  kindly  nurtured — and  fared  tenderly — but  the  snares 
of  the  Evil  one  » 

"  Encompassed  her  round  about," — suggested  the  same  wily 
monk,  darting  on  the  Abbess  as  he  spoke,  a  glance  from  his  evil 
eyes — which  seemed  to  express  at  once  a  threat  and  an  impreca 
tion.  The  Abbess  recoiled.  She  made  a  still  stronger  effort  to 
recover  her  severity. 

"  The  world  is  all  deceitful,  my  daughter  !"  she  began.  "  We 
have  rescued  thee  from  its  snares.  Here  we  live  only  to  mortify  the 
senses — to  subdue  the  appetites — to  crucify  the  vanities  of  life  ;" 
and  in  bringing  up  one  round,  fat  hand  to  clasp  with  the  other, 
in  order  to  express  her  deep  humility,  she  jarred  the  great  bundle 
of  keys  that  hung  at  her  side,  while  the  key  of  her  own  rich  larder, 
and  the  key  of  the  wine-cellar,  rang  together,  as  if  they  had, 
jointly,  a  word  to  offer  against  that  resolution  ;  while  the  great 
mass  of  flesh  said  in  its  own  behalf,  that  however  much  mortifi 
cation  its  kindred  might  have  known,  abroad  in  the  world,  itself 
was  not  precisely  the  happiest  illustration  for  the  good  Mother's 
text ;  while  Theodosia  thought  of  the  ice-creams,  and  could 
scarce  forbear  smiling,  though  she  felt  that  the  malignant  eye  of 
the  priest  was  on  her  ;  and  she  shrunk  more  within  herself. 

Emboldened  by  the  apparent  leniency  in  her  lady  judge,  Theo 
dosia  raised  her  eyes  with  a  thought  of  asking  for  mercy,  when 
they  encountered  those  of  a  priest,  who  was  known  as  Father 
Larrasy  ;  and  from  those  evil  orbs  shot  forth  a  flash  so  keen,  so  sin 
ister,  and  at  the  same  time  so  malignant,  that  she  shudderingly  re 
coiled  from  the  glance.  The  teeth  gnashed  together  ;  the  thin 
hands  clutched  hold  of  the  thread-lmrc  cloak,  as  if  it  were  necessary 

23 


530  SHAHMAII   IN   PUESUIT   OF  FKEEDOM. 

thus  to  detain  them,  lest  they  should  rend  or  tear  ;  and  the  whole 
person  seemed  to  have  been  invaded  by  the  ferocity  of  a  tiger.  It 
was  unspeakably  terrible.  Throwing  off,  in  the  excitement  of  the 
moment,  his  usually  servile  and  fawning  demeanor,  in  defiance  of 
courtesy  and  usage,  he  sprang  forward,  and  clenched  the  trembling 
victim  so  forcibly,  Theodosia  felt  as  if  the  blood  were  starting 
beneath  his  grasp.  He  lifted  her  from  the  ground  and  seemed 
about  to  dash  her  back  again,  when  the  Abbess  interposed. 

"  The  good  Father  Larrasy  is  more  forward,  even  than  usual,, 
in  his  zeal  for  Mother-Church,"  she  said  ;  and  though  it  was  in 
a  bland  tone  of  voice,  a  delicate  ear  might  have  detected  a 
latent  irony — which,  however,  was  more  apparent  as  she  pro 
ceeded — u  and  certainly  the  haste  to  punish  sin  betokens  spotless 
purity  in  the  punisher." 

This  power,  so  unexpectedly  once  more  put  forth,  astonished 
Theodosia  ;  for  amid  all  that  was  impending  she  could  not  resist 
making  observations,  even  as  she  hung  trembling  in  the  hands 
of  the  infuriated  priest.  But  the  Abbess  had  that  kind  of  cha 
racter  which  will  yield  perhaps  ninety-nine  points  ;  and  if  the 
hundredth  be  contested,  regain  the  whole.  She  was  now  com 
pletely  roused  ;  and  rising  from  her  seat,  with  one  hand  she 
clasped  the  hand  of  Theodosia,  and  raising  the  other  with  a  slow 
and  solemn  gesture,  that  had  power  even  in  the  very  slowness  of 
its  motion,  she  only  uttered  two  words — "  Stand  back  !" — and 
the  terror-stricken  priest,  wholly  unprepared  for  resistance,  did 
as  he  was  ordered,  and  slunk  a\vay.  It  was  f)lain  that  the 
Abbess,  who  had  once  ruled,  was  herself  again.  But  she  could 
see  from  the  frowning  visages  around  that  the  side  of  mercy  was 
the  unpopular  one. 

Yet  the  Abbess  still  persisted.  "  Rise,  poor  child,"  she  said. 
"  Whatever  may  have  been  thy  crimes,  thy  person  shall  be  safe 
from  violence,  at  least  in  my  presence  ;  and  such  justice  as  I  can 
command,  thou  slmlt  have.'7 

Whereupon,  with  very  little  ceremony,  the  Ecclesiastical  Court 
adjourned  ;  and  Theodosia  was  taken  back  to  her  cell. 


JEANNETTE   WITH   HER   EEFEIGEEANT.  531 


THE    ICE    CEEAMS. 

The  Abbess  looked  after  her  as  she  retreated,  with  that  same 
mysterious  expression,  as  if  she  would  have  retained  and  com 
forted  her  ;  but  she  was  almost  as  void  of  real  power  as  the 
prisoner  herself.  She  had  just  been  prompted  to  put  forth  a 
wonderful  manifestation  in  her  defence  ;  but  she  well  knew,  that 
so  far  from  being  any  effectual  service,  it  would  be  more  likely 
to  provoke  a  bitterer  penance.  But  the  Abbess  did  not  know 
that,  touched  by  a  magic  spell,  her  own  latent  power  was  reviv 
ing  ;  and  that  throwing  down  the  gauntlet,  as  she  had  done,  in 
behalf  of  right,  she  had  paralyzed  those  to  whom  she  had  been 
long  subservient,  to  such  a  degree,  that  they  would  find  it  diffi 
cult  to  recover  their  usurped  authority.  She  knew  her  prero 
gative,  and  that  her  power  was  absolute,  if  she  only  might  dare 
assert  it.  There  was  -certainly  some  prospect  of  a  mutiny  ;  and 
as  the  priests  and  old  nuns  withdrew,  one  by  one,  scowling  like 
so  many  foiled  demons,  not  a  word  of  support  was  given  to  the 
Abbess  ;  and  she  was  left  alone.  But  she  had  little  time  to 
reflect  on  her  own  situation,  which  was  not  without  its  danger, 
when  her  meditations  were  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of 
Jeannette. 

This  ever-watchful  friend  had  ascertained  what  was  going  on  ; 
for  having  the  freedom  of  the  premises,  so  far  as  there  was  any 
freedom,  she  had  followed  on  the  track  of  Theodosia,  and  lis 
tened  long  enough  to  learn  the  truth.  Knowing  the  weak  side 
of  the  AbSess,  in  regard  to  which  she  had  short  but  summary 
instruction  from  the  officer,  she  hurried  with  all  possible  ex 
pedition  the  strawberry  cream  she  was  preparing,  and  which 
she  hoped  would  act  as  an  emollient,  if  not  as  a  refrigerative 
lotion. 

-  The  door  opened  and  she  appeared  before  the  Abbess,  who 
had  retired  to  her  own  private  apartment.  She  set  down  the 
tray  with  her  chef-d'uzuvre,  in  the  form  of  ices.  The  delicious 
cream  was  blushing  through  its  crystals,  like  morning  through  a 


532  SHAHMAH  IN  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

snow-drift ;  and  in  a  ruby-colored  cup,  which  heightened  the 
effect  of  the  bright  golden  spoon,  the  delicious  morsel  was 
reverently  presented. 

But  there  was  something  truer  beneath  those  sacerdotal  robes 
than  could  be  satisfied  with  creams,  or  any  condiment  whatever. 
She  took  the  glass,  as  if  more  out  of  complaisance  to  one  who 
was  so  evidently  seeking  to  please,  than  from  any  call  of  appetite  ; 
and  merely  tasting  it,  she  said — "Another  time, good  Jeannette. 
I  perceive  they  have  not  spoken  amiss  of  thee,  or  of  thy  creams. 
But  I  cannot  eat  now.  It  would  make  me  sick.  I  pray,  take 
it  away." 

And  Jeanuette  averred  that  when  the  Abbess  said  this  there 
were  tears — real  tears — trickling  down  her  cheeks,  though  she 
sought  to  restrain  them. 

THE   PENANCE. 

Theodosia  was  greatly  comforted  by  Jeannette's  account,  as 
well  as  by  her  own  impressions  ;  and  when,  on  the  next  morn 
ing,  she  received  a  message  to  attend  the  Abbess,  she  hastened 
to  meet  her  with  a  light  and  joyful  heart ;  but  she  soon  found, 
to  her  sorrow,  that  the  "  power  behind  the  throne  "  was  again 
interfering  with  the  royal  prerogative.  In  short,  the  Abbess 
had  been  overawed  by  the  stronger  party  ;  for,  with  a  tolerable 
expression  of  severity,  she  sentenced  the  poor  girl  to  endure  a 
most  cruel  and  degrading  penance.  It  was  this — to  pray  two 
hours,  kneeling  with  her  bare  knees  on  a  pavement  composed  of 
fragments  of  extremely  sharp  flint-stone  so  adjusted  as  to  have 
their  edges  presented  to  the  skin — then  to  walk  fifteen  times 
round  the  garden  barefoot,  and  at  the  close  of  each  circle,  to 
bow  down  and  lick  the  ground  with  her  tongue. 

Theodosia  had  so  far  overcome  her  repugnance  to  the  new  diet 
as  to  take  the  nauseous  soup,  morning  and  evening,  that  she 
might  have  all  the  strength  she  so  much  needed,  to  carry  her 
through  these  severe  trials.  The  two  hours  of  torture  wore 
slowly  away  ;  and  when  she  rose,  the  flints  where  she  knelt,  were 


THE   WALK   OF   PENANCE.  533 

covered  with  her  blood  j  yet  no  cry  had  escaped  her  during  all 
this  protracted  agony.  Did  she  know  that  the  Abbess  was  shut 
up  in  her  own  oratory,  praying  to  our  Lady-of-Grace,  for  the 
poor  child  she  had  seemed  to  condemn  with  so  little  feeling  ? 
and  did  an  impression  of  the  thought  sustain  her  ?  Certain  it  is, 
that  although  she  perceived  she  was  not  invested  with  the  full 
power  that  belonged  to  her  place,  her  mind  rested  on  the  Abbess 
as  on  a  sure  and  willing  friend.  In  fact,  she  hardly  thought  of 
the  physical  torture,  bitter  as  it  was  ;  for  she  was  racked  in 
view  of  the  indignity  to  which  she  was  about  to  be  subjected. 

When  she  was  led  out  into-  the  garden,  she  was  partially  re 
assured  by  seeing  the  Abbess  there.  She  stood  still  a  moment 
before  she  commenced  her  walk  ;  for  she  was  deliberating  in  her 
own  mind  whether  she  could,  or  should,  make  any  resistance. 
For  a  few  minutes  the  struggle  shook  her  as  with  an  ague  ;  but 
directly  she  grew  calm  ;  and  lifting  herself  up,  she  looked  on 
those  about  her,  while  her  countenance  shone  like  that  of  an 
angel. 

With  a  firm  step  she  went  out  into  the  walk,  preceded  by  the 
Abbess,  and  followed  by  a  train  of  monks  and  nuns,  while  the 
old  organ  groaned  out  a  Te  Deum.  Never  had  her  fine  form 
appeared  so  stately — never  had  her  air  been  so  majestic — so 
queenly — as  when  first  putting  forth  the  delicate  foot  on  the 
hard  gravel,  with  lips  pressed  firmly  together,  that  the  pain 
might  not  excite  a  cry,  she  commenced  the  walk  of  penance. 
Without  a  single  apparent  flinching,  in  nerve  or  feature,  she 
completed  the  first  round  j  and  then,  for  a  moment  she  hesitated. 
It  was  but  for  a  moment. 

Before  she  stooped  to  the  ground,  she  said,  addressing  the 
Abbess  :  "  Yes  ;  I  now  find  I  can  do  this,  also.  Nothing  is 
hard,  when  the  will  is  obedient.  I  submit — but  not  as  a  con 
vict  doing  penance  for  sin.  I  look  at  my  divine  Redeemer,  and 
yield  myself  as  he  yielded,  to  the  brute  force  which  I  cannot 
resist." 

As  she  spoke,  she  bowed  down  ;  but  as  she  was  about  to  press 


534  SIIAHMAIT   IN   PUESUIT   OF   FKEEDOH. 

that  beautiful  mouth  on  the  ground,  a  terrible  but  familar  sound 
arrested  her.  It  was  a  rattling  noise,  followed  by  a  sharp  hiss  ; 
and  the  next  moment  a  huge  serpent,  which  had  escaped  from 
the  cage  of  a  monk,  who  had  a  fancy  for  such  creatures,  threw 
itself  into  coils  at  the  feet  of  the  Abbess,  and  was  just  about  to 
make  the  fatal  spring,  when  Theodosia  rushed  forward.  It  was 
but  the  work  of  an  instant  to  seize  a  staff  from  the  hand  of  an 
aged  monk,  when  a  timely  and  well-directed  blow  laid  the  mon 
ster,  writhing,  but  helpless,  at  the  feet  of  the  Abbess,  who,  in  her 
gratitude  and  astonishment  at  the  heroism  of  Theodosia,  could 
scarcely  be  kept  from  going  down,  on  her  knees,  before  one 
whom  she  had  just  been  instrumental  in  degrading  by  a  painful 
and  unjust  punishment.  Then  it  was  that  the  full  power  came 
back,  with  a  force  sufficient  to  overcome  all  opposition. 

THE   DISCOVERY. 

The  Abbess  was  led  to  her  chamber,  and  there,  regardless  of 
frowning  monks  and  spiteful  nuns,  she  commanded  her  own  per 
sonal  attendants  to  conduct  the  prisoner.  And  when  this  was 
done  she  dismissed  all  her  attendants,  and  calling  Theodosia  to 
her,  she  bowed  herself  on  her  neck,  and  wept  like  a  child.  She 
clasped  the  girl  to  her  bosom  with  an  almost  passionate  embrace 
— it  was  long  since  she  had  folded  there  one  so  beautiful,  and  so 
innocent.  Blessed  tears  ! — blessdd  breath  of  the  lovely  and  the 
pure,  that  fell  so  warmly  on  her  bloated  cheek  !  They  were  tak 
ing  her  away — back — how  far  back,  and  away — to  the  vineyards 
and  olive  gardens  of  Andalusia — to  the  dear  old  mansion  where, 
a  happy  and  sinless  girl,  she  wandered  with  one  as  happy,  and 
as  sinless.  And  now — now,  indeed — it  seemed  as  if  she  were 
again  there,  and  that  sister  were  in  her  arms.  Filled  with  this 
idea,  she  gazed  OD  Theodosia.  There  was  the  same  liquid  depth 
of  eye — there  were  the  same  flowing  waves  of  chestnut  hair — 
there  was  the  same  expression — nay,  the  same  outline  in  the 
upturned  features,  as  thus  silently,  they  had,  as  it  were,  been 


A   JOYFUL    DISCOVERY.  535 

perusing  each  other's  souls.  At  length  the  Abbess,  carried 
wholly  away  by  the  vision  she  had  called  up,  exclaimed  : 

"  In  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  his  Holy  Angels,  tell  me  if  you 
are  Cecile  Cadiza  ?" 

"  That  was  my  mother's  name,"  returned  Theodosia,  violently 
agitated  by  the  half  glimpse  she  had  of  the  truth. 

"  Holy  Mother  of  God  1  I  thank  thee  !"  ejaculated  the  Abbess, 
clasping  her  lifted  hands  together — "  I  thank  thee  that  thou 
didst  not  permit  me  to  confirm  the  last  indignity,  and  thus 
degrade  my  own  innocent  flesh  and  blood  ! — Come  to  my  arms, 
niy  daughter  !  fold  me  close — close — closer  !  for  thou  art  the 
child  of  my  long-lost,  dearly-loved,  and  ever-lamented  Cecile — my 
Cecile,  whose  love  slept  in  my  bosom  like  an  angel ;  and  when 
she  left  me  I  was  lost  1  Oh  my  sister  !  look  down  from  the 
sweet  heaven  where  thou  dwellest,  and  say  if  thou  canst,  for  the 
sake  of  all  these  long  years  of  love,  and  sorrow  for  thy  loss,  for 
give  the  wrong  I  have  done  thy  child  !  Ah  !  she  is  my  child — 
cast  by  a  loving  Providence  into  my  arms  !  Theodosia,  art  thou 
not  ?  Look  up,  and  tell  me,  sweet  !  for  now  that  I  have  some 
thing  to  love — now  that  the  eye  of  Cecile  looks  on  me  through 
Theodosia,  I  shall  not  degrade  myself,  as  I  have  done — I  will 
not — so  help  and  strengthen  me,  Heaven  1" 

All  this  time  Theodosia  had  been  completely  bewildered  by 
strong  and  counteracting  emotions,  in  which  the  strange  and 
romantic  interest  she  had  first  felt  in  the  character  of  the  Abbess 
was,  perhaps,  the  strongest  feeling.  But  the  fervor  into  which 
that  lady  seemed  as  if  by  some  magic  power  to  waken — her  deep 
and  heart-searching  tones — her  touching  reference  to  the  love 
and  memory  of  her  mother — her  affectionate  and  earnest  manner 
— all  contributed  to  strengthen  the  favorable  impression,  until  at 
the  last  appeal,  she  felt  only  the  joy  of  meeting  so  unexpectedly 
a  near  relative — of  loving  one  her  mother  had  loved — of  finding 
in  this  most  desolate  place  sweet  affections  unsealed,  and  spring 
ing  up  as  from  living  fountains.  Overwhelmed  by  the  conflict, 
she  sank  on  her  knees,  and  clasping  those  of  the  Abbess,  gasped, 


536  SIIAHMAH  IN   PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

rather  than  said :  "  Bless  me,  Mother  !  Bless  thy  sister's 
child  !"  The  form  collapsed  ;  the  arms  let  go  their  hold  ;  and 
when  the  Abbess  bent  to  raise  her,  sho  found  that  she  was 
insensible. 

Foremost  among  the  summoned  attendants  came  the  faithful 
Jeannette,  who  had  caught  a  ray  from  the  new  star  of  joy  which 
had  just  arisen.  She  begged  permission  to  take  full  charge  of 
Theodosia  for  the  night ;  for  she  very  sensibly  urged  that  after 
so  many  intense  and  opposite  excitements,  as  had  supervened 
during  the  last  three  or  four  days,  it  would  be  a  wonder  if  her 
brain  should  escape  inflammation.  But  when  Jeannette,  after 
Theodosia  had  been  restored,  and  was  sleeping  quietly,  felt  her 
self  drawn  to  the  arms  of  the  Abbess,  who  whispered  the  newly- 
discovered  relationship  in  her  ear,  the  poor  girl  herself  went 
nearly  frantic  with  joy.  She  laughed  and  cried  by  turns,  fre 
quently  running  to  the  bed,  as  if  she  would  and  must  embrace 
her  friend,  and  as  frequently  being  drawn  back  by  the  Abbess, 
who  from  this  time  appeared  so  wholly  changed  one  could  not 
have  believed  her  to  be  the  same  person. 

But  this  revolution,  though  its  impulse  seemed  to  have  been 
given  in  a  single  point  of  time,  was  not  accomplished  in  a 
moment.  There  were  long,  and  frequent,  and  repeated  struggles, 
before  the  work  could  be  complete — struggles  against  the 
habitual  weakness  which  had,  for  so  long,  left  her,  bound  in 
oppressive  fetters,  both  of  heart  and  mind.  But  now  that  she 
had  some  purpose  in  life — something  to  live  for — something  to 
love,  and  to  defend — she  was  invested  with  the  courage  of  a 
lioness — and  more — the  heroism  of  a  true  human  soul. 

Persons  of  ardent  temperament,  and  strong  affections,  want 
ing  some  intelligent  object  with  whom  to  reciprocate  their  love, 
are  often  driven  by  the  very  activity  of  their  nature,  to  find  excite 
ment  in  some  inferior  object.  They  fall  into  gluttony,  drunkenness, 
and  other  forms  of  sensuality,  not  because  they  are  by  nature 
more  depraved  than  others,  but  because  their  affections,  not  hav 
ing  free  scope  and  legitimate  exercise,  become  diseased,  and 


THEOBOSIA  AND  HER  AUNT.  537 

oppressed  by  morbid  appetites.  The  true  remedy,  in  such  cases, 
is  some  object  to  love,  which  is  not  only  in  itself  really  lovely, 
but  which  can  reciprocate  the  affection.  Thus,  while  the  neces 
sity  is  the  same,  or  nearly  the  same — the  stimulant  itself  is 
changed  ;  and  instead  of  the  degrading  appetite  of  the  false 
position,  it  passes  into  the  ennobling  sentiment  of  love,  or  friend 
ship,  in  the  true.  So  the  very  power  which  contributed  to  sully 
and  debase  the  character,  becomes  the  most  powerful  agent  in 
its  reformation. 

And  meanwhile  Theodosia,  in  whom  dwelt  the  Love-Angel 
that  wrought  this  blessing,  was  herself  as  unconscious  of  the  joy 
and  wealth  she  gave,  as  the  dew,  that  brings  verdure  and  bloom 
to  the  bosom  of  the  parched  and  arid  waste  ;  yet  she  perceived 
the  change,  and  rejoiced  in  it. 

HAPPY    CHANGES. 

Theodosia  did  not  have  a  fever  as  it  had  been  feared  she 
might.  On  the  following  evening  she  woke  with  wounded  knees, 
indeed,  but  so  deeply  happy  and  joyful,  so  beyond  expression 
grateful,  when  with  her  first  waking  glance  she  met  the  eyes  of 
the  Abbess,  bending  anxiously  over  her,  that  she  forgot  every 
thing  else  ;  and  with  a  love  almost  filial,  she  sprang  up,  and 
clung  round  the  neck  of  her  aunt,  murmuring  in  those  sweet,  low, 
loving  tones,  which  only  love  can  breathe. 

The  good  lady  was  inexpressibly  affected.  Again  she  entreated 
the  forgiveness  of  Theodosia,  and  again  vowed  to  break  the 
habits  of  indulgence  into  which  she  had  fallen  from  sheer 
inanity. 

As  soon  as  the  excitement  had  somewhat  subsided,  Theodosia 
told  her  aunt  the  whole  story  of  her  life,  touching  very  lightly 
on  those  parts  connected  with  her  betrothal ;  but  yet,  from 
her  very  care  to  keep  the  veil  on,  exciting  a  smile  in  the  watch 
ful  Abbess.  But  when  she  came  to  her  father's  death,  and  the 
treatment  of  her  uncle,  the  indignation  of  her  relative  nearly 

23* 


538  SIIAHMAH   IN   PUKSUIT   OF   FEEEDOM. 

burst  all  bounds,  so  much  easier  is  it  to  be  angry  with  other  peo 
ple's  faults  than  our  own.  But,  to  do  the  Abbess  justice,  her  sins 
were  not  those  of  sheer  bigotry,  but  sprang  rather  from  the 
reaction  of  a  checked  activity,  than  from  a  natural  tendency  to 
wrong  ;  and  though  she  might,  perhaps,  justify  herself  in  the  in 
fliction  of  the  severest  penance,  she  was  not  covetous  ;  and  as 
to  entering  into  a  conspiracy  to  rob  and  ruin  any  person,  but 
especially  an  orphan,  the  thought  was  horrible  I  The  people  of 
the  convent  knew  their  business  too  well,  to  let  her  into  their 
secrets. 

"There  can  be  no  doubt  at  all,"  said  the  Abbess,  "  Madame 
Montresse  was  employed  by  your  uncle  to  accuse,  and  remove 
you.  Ah  !  what  brutes  those  Americans  are  !" 

"My  father  was  an  American/7  whispered  Theodosia,  "and 
for  his  sake  I  must  love  his  countrymen." 

"  Ah  true,  true,  my  child  ;  but  tell  me  again  of  this  Jeannette, 
I  have  engaged  for  my  ices.  So  it  was  a  plot,  after  all ;  and 
she  suffered  herself  to  be  shut  up,  and  took  a  prisoner's  fare,  and 
a  prisoner's  cell,  for.  your  sake,  my  child." 

"  And  then  tried  to  conceal  her  generous  devotion,  my  good 
mamma," — it  was  the  first  time  that  Theodosia  had  called  her 
aunt  by  that  endearing  name  ;  and  as  she  did  so  the  lady  pressed 
Theodosia's  cheeks  between  her  two  hands,  turned  up  the  rosy 
mouth,  and  kissed  it  very  fondly,  softly  whispering  :  "  I  shall 
yet  be  worthy  to  love  you — worthy  that  you  should  love  me — 
old  as  I  am.  But  of  Jeannette.  Ah,  she  must  be  a  very 
remarkable  person  ;  she  is  poor,  you  say." 

"  Very  poor,  dear  mamma,"  returned  Theodosia  ;  and  her 
aunt's  eyes  filled  again  with  tears,  to  hear  herself  so  called  ;  as 
she  rang  and  ordered  Mademoiselle  Jeannette  before  her. 

"  Come  hither,"  said  the  Abbess,  stretching  out  her  arms  ; 
"  come  hither,  and  let  me  know  that  I  embrace  one  true  woman." 
Jeannette  sprang  into  them  ;  and  the  faithful  heart  was  rewarded 
by  the  appreciation  it  so  richly  deserved. 

The  Abbess  had  couches  for  Theodosia  and  Jeannette  placed  in 


CONFIDENTIAL   CONVEESATION.  539 

her  own  chamber  ;  for  she  was  afraid  that  the  intelligence  would 
be  abroad  before  anything  effectual  could  be  done,  and  the  evil 
powers  should  again  spirit  the  dear  child  away.  Therefore  it 
was  that  they  had  preserved  the  strictest  secrecy  in  the  convent ; 
for  the  Abbess  had  not  only  many  enemies,  but  almost  no 
friends.  The  obvious  service  she  had  received  at  the  hands  of 
Theodosia,  furnished  a  convenient  excuse  for  the  change  which 
had  been  adopted  in  the  treatment  ;  and  this  the  Abbess  per 
sisted  in  maintaining  with  a  force  of  will  which,  for  a  time,  kept 
the  authority  of  her  place  inviolate. 

Theodosia  and  her  aunt  had  many  long  conversations  together, 
in  regard  to  the  best  means  of  restoring  the  orphan  to  her 
liberty  and  her  rights  ;  and  in  the  meantime  the  former  had 
written  long  letters  home,  with  an  abridgment  of  her  whole  his 
tory  since  parting.  She  also  announced  the  joyful  intelligence 
that  she  would  probably  return  to  her  own  country  very  soon, 
accompanied  by  her  aunt,  who  had  determined  to  resign  her 
place  and  follow  the  dear  child  who  had  so  singularly  been  pre 
served  to  her.  Theodosia  said  that  she  was  almost  certain  that 
the  Padre  was  still  in  France  ;  for  she  knew  he  would  make 
every  effort  to  rescue  her  from  the  clutches  of  the  destroyer  ; 
and  the  Abbess  remarked  in  the  same  connection,  that  almost 
beyond  a  doubt,  the  wily  Father  Larrasy  was  employed  by  the 
wicked  woman  who  had  sent  her  there  ;  and  again  she  cautioned 
Theodosia  to  be  on  her  guard  always,  and  let  no  impression  of 
the  great  change  in  their  relationship  transpire  ;  "  for  "  said  she, 
"he  is  wicked  as  his  master,  and  cunning  as  the  serpent  he  loves 
so  well ;  you  have,  moreover,  killed  his  favorite  ;  and  that  is 
another  black  mark  against  you." 

MINISTRIES   OF   LOVE. 

"  And  speaking  of  Madame  Montresse,  mamma,"  said  Theo 
dosia,  rising  from  her  seat  after  one  of  these  long  deliberations, 
which,  like  the  story  of  the  Happy  Valley,  led  to  a  "  conclusion 


540  SHAmiAH   IN   PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

in  which  nothing  was  concluded;"  "  speaking  of  Madame  Mon- 
tresse  reminds  me  of  a  circumstance  of  which  I  thought  nothing 
at  the  time,  but  which  I  now  feel  may  be  important.  During 
my  last  pleasant  interview  with  Madame— just  before  she  ex 
hibited  the  medal — when  I  embraced  her  as  I  have  told  you,  she 
seemed  to  shrink  from  me  ;  and  stooping,  under  pretence  of 
picking  up  something,  but  really,  as  I  then  thought,  to  loosen 
my  grasp,  she  hurried  away  to  the  window,  and  thence  out  of 
the  room.  It  was  getting  rather  dark,  and  the  lights  were  not 
yet  brought  in,  when  I  saw  something  white  lying  on  the  carpet 
before  me.  I  took  it  up,  and  it  was  a  letter.  Supposing 
Madame  had  dropped  it,  for  I  could  see  well  enough  that  it 
bore  her  address,  I  put  it  in  my  pocket ;  and  in  the  exciting 
scenes  which  so  rapidly  followed,  I  had  quite  forgotten  it  until 
to-day,  when  it  fell  out  from  among  some  drawings,  along  with 
which  it  had  been  removed,  and  laid  away." 

"  Get  it  my  love  !  get  it  quickly  I"  said  the  Abbess  ;  "  for  I 
have  a  presentiment  that  it  will  be  what  you  wish  and  need." 

Theodosia  ran  for  the  letter,  and  soon  returned  with  the  un 
fortunate  missive,  which  was  now  doomed  to  speak  the  truth,  con 
trary  to  the  express  will  and  pleasure  of  the  parties  most  interested. 
They  examined  it.  It  was  post-marked  New  Orleans,  and  was 
in  the  hand-writing  of  her  uncle.  But  though  unsealed,  Theo 
dosia,  whose  notions  of  honor  were  very  strict,  had  a  horror  of 
looking  into  it. 

"  Let  me  take  the  responsibility,"  said  the  Abbess  ;  and  thus 
saying,  she  unfolded  the  document,  and  with  it  a  plot  even 
deeper  and  baser  than  they  had  yet  suspected.  Various  ways 
and  means  of  taking  Theodosia's  life  were  coolly  canvassed  ; 
and  the  decision  upon  which  they  finally  acted,  was  only  adopted 
because  it  might  be  the  safest  to  themselves. 

Here,  then,  was  direct  evidence  ;  and  while  reading,  Theo 
dosia  clung  to  her  aunt  with  an  unspeakable  terror,  almost  every 
moment  breaking  off  to  say  :  "  Do,  dear  mamma,  protect  me  I 
Oh,  do  not  let  them  come  here  !" 


THEODOSIA  BECOMES  A  FAVORITE.  541 

Again  and  again  the  promise  was  renewed.  "  But,"  said  the 
Abbess,  "we  must  be  quiet  for  a  while,  until  this  apparent  ex 
citement  is  blown  over  ;  and,  in  the  meantime,  I  will  have  a 
plausible  excuse  for  keeping  you  near  me,  by  making  you  my 
seamstress,  or  employing  you  in  fine  needle-work,  or  drawing 
designs  for  embroidery  ;  but  on  no  account  let  us  show  famili 
arity,  while  in  the  presence  of  any  person,  except  Jeannette.  So 
all  the  while  we  can  be  thinking  what  may  best  be  done  ;  but 
thinking  very  quietly,  my  love  ;  for  I  know  better  than  any  one 
who  are  the  enemies  that  surround  us."  The  course  here  sug 
gested  was  promptly  acted  upon. 

The  ingenuity  and  good  taste  manifested  by  Theodosia  in 
these  works,  as  well  as  her  sweet  manner  and  kind  attentions  to 
those  less  fortunate  than  herself,  made  her  a  general  favorite  ; 
and  she  came  to  be  continually  besought  by  her  confessor,  and 
some  of  the  most  distinguished  nuns,  to  adopt  the  peaceful  life, 
which  they  now  took  every  care  to  make  as  pleasant  as  pos 
sible. 

To  all  those  propositions  she  would  merely  say  :  "I  will  think 
of  it ;"  or,  "  I  dare  say  you  tell  me  truly.  We  shall  see  how  it 
will  turn."  Her  life  was  now,  indeed — though  she  was  a  close 
prisoner — far  more  happy  than  it  had  ever  been  since  she  was 
torn  from  home.  The  quiet  calm,  after  the  late  excitements, 
had  a  soothing  effect  on  her  mind  ;  while  the  society  of  Jean 
nette  had  acquired  a  new  charm.  Her  conversation,  now  that 
her  native  humor  could  have  play,  was  full  of  vivacity,  and 
the  most  ^piquant  little  conceits  ;  and  the  happy  change,  which 
every  day  seemed  to  confirm  in  the  character  of  her  aunt,  also 
tended  to  bring  the  serenest  joy  to  the  heart  of  Theodosia. 

Peace  again  visited  the  disconsolate;  and  the  lacerated  bosom 
of  the  young  orphan  began  to  be  healed.  Nor  was  this  season 
lost  upon  her,  for  the  habits  of  industry  she  acquired  were  in 
valuable.  She  had  previously  known  nothing  of  work  as  work; 
but  now  she  had  regular  tasks,  and  took  pleasure  in  the  triumph 
of  accomplishing  them  in  a  small  portion  of  the  allotted  time  ; 


542  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

and  then  she  was  her  own  mistress  for  a  season — a  luxury  which 
she  was  thus  taught  how  to  value.  At  these  times  she  renewed 
her  practice  in  the  art  of  drawing.  She  had  never  given  much  at 
tention  to  heads,  though  she  had  often  thought  she  had  a  talent 
for  it.  There  was,  lying  very  deep  in  her  heart,  a  certain  vivid 
memory,  which  had,  of  late,  been  revived.  To  delineate  that, 
and  invest  it  with  form  and  color,  was  her  first  attempt ; 
and  if  a  Rembrandt,  or  a  Page,  might  have  excelled  it,  neither 
of  them  could  have  greater  joy,  or  comfort,  over  his  work,  than 
Theodosia,  when  the  image  most  dearly  loved  first  smiled,  so  liv- 
ingly  and  lovingly,  out  from  the  canvas  ;  canvas,  I  say  ;  for  she 
afterward  copied  it  in  oil  colors. 

Thus  several  weeks  went  by;  and  Theodosia  had  almost  given 
over  sewing,  so  captivated  were  all  with  the  efforts  of  her  pen 
cil.  She  had  drawn  most  of  the  nuns,  and  many  of  the  pri 
soners,  and  was  rapidly  advancing,  not  only  in  her  art,  but  in 
the  kind  regards  of  all  about  her.  These  exercises  were  varied 
and  relieved,  by  visits  of  kind  ministry  to  the  sick  and  suffering, 
which  all  large  communities,  and  especially  those  which  are 
founded  on  an  unnatural  principle,  are  sure  to  afford.  She  was 
no  longer  an  object  of  envy,  as  she  had  at  first  been  ;  but  bless 
ings  continually  followed  her  steps. 

THE    ARRIVAL. 

One  evening,  at  vespers,  Theodosia  observed  a  stranger.  At 
the  first  glance  her  eyes  were  chained  to  the  small  portion  of  his 
person  then  visible  ;  for  she  had  a  feeling  that  he  was  in  some 
way  connected  with  her  destiny.  When  he  rose,  as  he  soon  did, 
for  at  the  time  she  discovered  him  he  was  kneeling,  she  could 
scarcely  smother  a  cry  of  joy,  or  refrain  from  rushing  to  his 
arms,  for  she  recognized  the  excellent  Padre.  He,  however, 
though  he  appeared  scarcely  less  delighted  and  surprised,  made 
a  gesture  of  silence  and  secrecy.  Although  the  ensuing  hour 
contained  only  its  due  number  of  minutes,  Theodosia  felt  as  if 


ANXIOUS   EXPECTATION.  543 

each  one  of  them  had  usurped  the  place  and  principle  of  an 
hour,  until,  at  last,  when  she  was  almost  believing  she  was  not 
to  be  sent  for,  the  summons  came.  How  her  heart  leaped  when 
she  arose  to  attend  the  messenger  !  A  few  moments  would 
decide  her  fate;  and  now,  after  she  had  so  long  sought  to  know, 
when  the  veil  was  about  to  be  withdrawn,  she  almost  shrunk 
from  the  view.  Then  Madame  Laurette,  her  uncle,  her  home,  her 
liberty,  with  many  other  minor  thoughts,  whirled  through  her 
brain  with  the  speed  of  lightning,  as  she  hurriedly  followed  the 
attendant  through  those  long,  dark  passages  alluded  to  before; 
for  the  message  had  reached  her  in  one  of  the  prisoner's  cells, 
where  she  had  an  appointment,  which  she  dared  not  break,  as 
the  Abbess  was  still  externally  very  strict  with  the  fair  prisoner. 
But  the  first  glance  on  the  sunny  face  of  the  Padre  took  in 
a  whole  volume  of  good  news.  Scarcely  was  the  attendant 
withdrawn,  when,  with  a  half-smothered  cry  of  joy,  she  sprang 
into  his  open  arms,  and  was  folded  to  that  truly  paternal  heart. 

As  soon  as  a  tolerable  degree  of  composure  was  restored,  the 
Padre  informed  Theodosia  of  the  unceasing  pursuit  and  watch  I 
had  maintained.  And  then  her  thoughts  lapsed  into  woodland 
walks,  far,  far  away — far  back  into  the  past — perhaps  far  for 
ward  in  the  future.  From  this  delicious  reverie  she  was  recalled 
by  the  voice  of  the  Abbess,  saying  :  "I  perceive  that  if  there  is 
anything  to  be  done,  I  must  do  it  myself." 

Thereupon  she  produced  the  letter  from  Mr.  Slicer  to  the  foul 
and  wicked  Madame  Montresse;  and  it  was  pronounced  sufficient 
to  condemn  both. 

But  when  the  whole  infernal  scheme  of  discipline  and  treat 
ment,  to  which  his  darling  pupil  had  been  subjected,  was  laid 
before  him,  the  good  Padre,  uniformly  so  placid  and  gentle,  came 
nearer  to  falling  into  a  rage  than  he  had  ever  done  before;  and, 
at  the  same  time,  he  shuddered  with  horror,  to  think  of  what 
she  had  so  narrowly  escaped.  The  Padre  then  reverted  to  a 
topic  of  more  immediate  interest. 

"  You  may  have  heard  of  Theodosia's  betrothed  as  an  infidel," 


544:  SHAHMAH  IN   PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

lie  began  ;  "  but  whatever  he  may  call  himself,  or  be  called,  he 
is  a  true  Christain — one  who  lives  in  the  life,  and  is  sublimed  by 
the  faith  of  our  divine  Archetype.  As  such  I  have  to  speak  of 
him  to  our  good  mother." 

"  Our  good  mother  has  already  heard  enough,"  returned  the 
Abbess,  playfully,  "  of  virtue  in  this  divine  infidel — to  challenge 
every  key  of  St.  Peter.  But " — and'  she  shook  her  head  at 
Thcodosia  with  a  mock  severity — so  well  feigned  that  it  seemed 
real  to  the  sensitive  girl — "  his  heresies  are  for  future  treatment. 
His  first  duty  is  confession." 

"  But  a  truce  to  this  trifling — craving  pardon  of  your  holy 
motherhood  ;"  said  the  Padre  ;  "  and  let  me  really  speak  of  what 
I  was  about  to  say." 

His  eye  rested  on  Theodosia  a  moment,  tenderly  ;  and  then  he 
added.  "  It  will  not  be  long,  my  sweet  child,  before  that  best 
friend  shall  be  permitted  to  speak  for  himself.  But,  my  Theo 
dosia,  you  know  not  yet  the  extent  of  the  danger  you  have  .es 
caped." 

He  then  proceeded  to  tell  her  that  Madame  Montresse  was  no 
other  than  that  most  wicked  and  monstrous  woman,  of  whom  she 
had  heard  in  New  Orleans,  as  Madame  Lallorme. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  Theodosia's  agony  of  horror  at 
hearing  this.  "  And  yet,"  she  said,  "  I  felt  that  there  was  a 
sense  of  something  unspeakably  terrible,  hideous  and  loathsome 
about  her,  of  which  I  in  vain  attempted  to  divest  myself."  Say 
ing  this  she  fell  into  such  an  agony  of  mingled  terror  and  dis 
gust,  that  it  was  difficult  to  soothe  and  quiet  her. 

"  We  have  only  the  deeper  reason  to  be  thankful,"  said  the 
Abbess  ;  "  but  pray  let  our  good  friend  now  get  a  glimpse  of  the 
sunny  side,  as  you  much  need  to  do,  my  poor  child  ?" 

Kissing  the  pale  cheek  of  Theodosia,  she  turned  to  the  Padre, 
saying  :  "  You  have  now,  as  my  vanity  leads  me  to  believe,  a 
pleasant  story  to  hear." 

'  And  when  the  relationship  which  had  been  discovered  between 
the  Abbess  and  Theodosia  crowned  the  climax  of  wonders,  the 


FERVID   BLESSINGS   AND   ICE   CEEAMS.  545 

Padre  grew  almost  beside  himself,  laughing  and  weeping  by 
turns,  now  embracing  the  Abbess,  now  Theodosia,  until  the  for 
mer  reminded  him  of  the  necessity  of  restraint,  as  his  ecstasies 
were  liable  to  excite  attention  ;  and  that,  with  all  her  power, 
she  could  scarce  insure  success  to  their  plans,  should  a  discovery 
of  their  several  circumstances  and  intentions  be  precipitated. 

At  this  juncture  Jeannette  appeared  with  a  tray  of  ice-creams, 
and  was  formally  introduced  ;  for  her  history  had  already  been 
given  ;  and  the  fervid  blessing  of  the  good  Father  was  to  her  a 
rich  reward.  *  * 

"  Ah,"  said  the  Abbess,  with  a  woeful  look  at  the  tray,  which, 
for  several  minutes,  had  been  forgotten — "Ah,  mon  dieu  !  the 
Padre  is  so  affectionate  he  melts  all  the  ices  !  Let  him  go  to 
the  North  Pole,  and  live  there  1" 

"It  is  very  true,"  she  continued,  as  this  sprightly  sally  re 
called  the  several  persons,  most  interested,  to  their  immediate 
duty  ;  and  handing  a  glass  to  the  Padre,  she  went  on.  "It  is 
true  that  one  should  not  lose  the  finest  thing  in  the  world — 
which  only  my  Jeannette  can  give  in  the  highest  perfection — 
not  even  for  stories  of  half  a  dozen  wicked  old  men  and  wo 
men." 

Thus  perfectly  restored  to  a  good  humored  enjoyment  of  the 
present,  Theodosia,  and  her  venerable  tutor,  sat  questioning  and 
answering  each  other  till  a  late  hour  ;  while  the  Abbess  and 
Jeannette  were,  for  the  most  part,  delighted  listeners. 

THE  CONCLUSION. 

Ah  !  what  a  rose-light  shone  out  for  Theodosia  with  the  glad 
sunshine  of  the  next  morning  ;  and  her  devotions  went  up  to 
the  Giver  of  Happiness,  like  the  joyful  orisons  of  a  bird.  The 
Padre  appeared  at  breakfast ;  and  that  they  might  be  more  en 
tirely  free,  only  Jeannette  served  at  table.  But  the  omelette 
and  coffee  went  by  Theodosia  untasted,  when  she  heard  that, 
probably  before  night,  she  would  be  free.  Application  for  her 


546  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

release  was  already  made  to  the  Brazilian  Consul  ;  and  they 
were  every  hour  expecting  an  answer. 

When  the  cloth  was  removed  the  Abbess  said  to  Theodosia, 
"  We  must  not  forget,  in  all  this  happiness,  the  more  important 
duties  of  religion.  I  have  arranged  that  you  shall  immediately 
confess,  and,  if  necessary,  do  penance,  my  love." 

There  was  something  expressed  by  her  manner  which  was 
totally  different  from  the  meaning  that  her  words  conveyed. 

Theodosia  was  puzzled — perplexed  ;  but  she  merely  said  : 

"  Ah,  well  ;  that  is  very  right — that  is  very  pleasant — now 
while  the  Padre  is  here  !  How  lovely  it  will  be  to  take  from 
him  once  more  the  holy  Bread  of  Love." 

"  But  it  is  not  the  Padre,"  returned  her  aunt,  gravely,  almost 
severely,  "  whom  I  have  appointed  to  confess  you." 

"  And  why  not  ?"  persisted  Theodosia. 

"Because  I  have  my  own  private  reasons,  child.  Do  not 
question  ;  but  follow  me,"  returned  the  Abbess,  with  a  covert 
smile  to  the  Padre. 

What  if  her  aunt  had  secretly  determined  not  to  release  her  ! 
What  if  she  should  shut  her  up  in  some  dungeon,  where  the 
good  Padre  might  never  find  her — where  she  might  never  again 
behold  the  light  !  She  felt  rather  ashamed,  even  of  the  invo 
luntary  suspicion — but  after  all  the  strange  things  which  had 
turned  up — the  sudden  and  terrible  reverses  she  had  known, 
what  might  not  be  expected  ?  The  Abbess  had  some  meaning 
aside  from  her  words.  What  could  it  be  ?  It  might  have 
been  some  thoughts  like  these  which  made  her  steps  linger 
and  hesitate  ;  it  might  be  because  the  passage  was  dark  and 
strange. 

"  On  my  faith  !"  said  tne  Abbess,  pausing  for  her  to  come  up, 
'you  lag  behind  as  if  there  were  a  murder  resting  on  your  soul. 
But  cheer  up,  sweet  one  I"  she  added,  as  she  drew  the  fair  crea 
ture  into  her  arms,  and  kissed  the  pale  cheek  with  more  than 
even  her  wonted  tenderness  ;  "  take  heart,  dearest  !  for  it  will 
be  no  such  ugly  thing  as  that  you  will  have  to  tell  1" 


UNFOLDING   ROSE-LIGHTS.  547 

A  peculiar  smile  lit  the  features  of  the  Abbess,  as  she  con 
cluded.  This  was  stranger  than  all ;  and,  quite  bewildered, 
Theodosia  drew  back,  still  lingering  behind.  A  sudden  turn  in 
the  corridor  brought  them  to  the  door  of  Theodosia's  own  pri 
vate  boudoir,  which  they  had  reached  by  a  route,  and  now  en 
tered  by  a  door,  quite  unknown  to  her. 

"  Collect  yourself,  my  dearest !"  said  the  Abbess,  "  and  prepare 
yourself  for  the  solemn  duty  that  lies  before  you."  Thus  saying, 
she  withdrew  a  curtain  which  the  young  artiste  had  used  for  her 
sitters  ;  and — the  next  moment  Theodosia  was  in  my  arms. 

The  mantling  blushes — the  intervening  pallor — the  cry  of  joy 
— the  broken  and  half-stifled  murmurs — the  long — long,  but 
reverent  and  holy  embrace — were  a  mutual  confession,  trans 
cending  all  words,  either  to  express  or  describe. 

The  Abbess  had  withdrawn.  The  hours  flew  rapidly  by  ;  yet 
the  profound  of  love  we  opened,  had  neither  likeness  nor  rela 
tion  to  time,  for  it  was  boundless.  The  late  most  bitter  ex 
perience  of  our  lives — with  all  the  hopes,  the  fears,  the  un 
swerving  constancy,  the  unquestioning  faith,  which  it  had 
brought — now  only  made  us  more  dearly,  closely,  purely  and 
truly  one  ;  and  we  were  penetrated  by  a  divine  joy,  to  know 
that  hearts  which  had  thus  met,  and  witnessed,  and  overcome 
all  this,  could  not  be  sundered. 

There  is  little  more  to  say  at  present.  Theodosia  wept  to 
leave  the  prisoners  behind — wept  that  she  could  rejoice  in  her 
own  freedom  and  happiness,  while  so  many,  who  had  become 
endeared  .to  her,  were  left  to  the  wretchedness  of  a  hopeless 
captivity.  I  felt  her  sorrow  as  she  was  leaning  on  my  arm, 
with  her  tears  falling  silently  ;  and  when  the  great  door 
closed  after  us,  she  trembled  so  I  had  to  lift  her  to  the  car 
riage.  Dear  Theodosia  !  If  a  will  like  hers  could  govern, 
how  different  the  world  would  be  !  And  yet,  hers  is  but  a  true 
human  development.  Does  not  every  such  life  show  what  the 
whole  world  may — nay,  must  at  length  become  ? 

The  joy  of  the  excellent  Jeannette  is  boundless  ;  nor  is  ours 


54:8  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

less,  to  think  how  richly  her  almost  unexampled  devotion  will 
now  be  rewarded. 

The  Abbess  also  appears  almost  beside  herself.  Her  effects 
were  taken  from  the  convent  before  we  left,  and  sent  on  board 
ship.  She,  too,  accompanies  us.  Will  not  the  rarest  inventions 
of  Arabian  Story-tellers  become  common-places  after  this  ? 

And  thus  I  leave  thee,  my  brother,  richer  in  the  heart's  best 
treasures  than  I  have  ever  dreamed  of  being — so  does  each  new 
step  of  progress  transcend  all  that  have  gone  before.  May  my 
whole  life,  whatever  the  future  may  unfold,  be  a  prolonged 
Thank-offering  for  all  these  great  and  undeserved  blessings. 

Salaam  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  XLIII. 

A   VOYAGE    TO    RIO    GRANDE. 

Home  sweet  Home — Joyful  Reunions — Review  of  Theodosia's  Apartments — The  Abbess 
— Jeannette — Robert — Marriage  approaching— On  board  the  Pernambucana — Re 
union  with  Simao— Arrival  at  Rio  Grande— Sail  for  Home— The  Storm— The  Ship 
strikes — Horrible  Scenes — The  Canary — Ineffectual  Attempts  to  reach  the  Shore — No 
one  bold  enough  to  dare  the  Sea. 

GLORIA,  Sept.  1. 

ONCE  more  in  Rio.  0  my  brother  and  sister,  rejoice  with 
me.  The  delight  of  Theodosia  on  being  restored  to  her  home, 
the  mutual  transports  of  herself  and  Madame  Laurette,  must  all 
be  imagined  ;  for  no  words  can  paint  them.  The  good  lady 
could  not  rest  until  the  dear  young  mistress  of  this  beautiful 
mansion  had  visited  all  her  old  apartments,  and  especially  the 
cabinets,  that  she  might  more  truly  rejoice  in  the  love  that  had 
so  tenderly  kept  them. 

Never  was  my  Theodosia  so  eloquent  with  beauty,  as  during 
this  review,  with  all  her  innocent,  child-like  affections  bubbling 
up  so  warmly  from  her  over-full  heart. 

As  we  entered  the  dear  little  alcove,  which  had  been  to  me  a 
scene  of  the  deepest  happiness,  and  the  bitterest  woe,  I  could 
not  forbear  whispering,  as  I  drew  her  to  my  heart :  "  I  can  see 
now,  as  I  have  often  seen  her,  the  fair  girl  whose  repose  had  pre 
sented  to  me  on  the  eve  of  my  arrival  in  Rio,  such  a  sweetly 
beautiful  picture  ;  but  oh,  she  is  not  all  of  this  one — not  all  of 
my  Theodosia  ;  for  she, who  has  been  so  refined,  and  strengthen 
ed,  and  exalted  by  suffering,  has  now  eclipsed  that  lovely,  and 
then  peerless  image.  Theodosia  has  rivalled  herself." 

The  bright  face  was  hidden  for  a  moment  in  my  bosom,  and 

549 


550  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

when  the  head  was  lifted  again,  curls  and  tears  were  shaken 
back  together  ;  and  the  sunlight,  which  is  now  so  beautiful, 
shone  out  from  soul  and  face  unclouded. 

The  Abbess  also,  and  our  beloved  Jeannette,  are  well  and 
happy.  The  long-latent  good  is  re-appearing  in  the  character  of 
the  former,  simply  because  the  obstacles  that  lay  in  its  way,  are 
now  removed.  In  all  moral  disturbances,  a  true  love  is  the 
great  restorer.  Unfold  a  genuine  affection,  and  it  will  attract 
nameless  graces  to  itself.  It  is  the  unnatural  want  of  love,  that 
everywhere  produces  inharmony.  When  Legislators  understand 
this  principle  better,  they  will  see  that  if  the  same  amount  of 
money  that  is  now  spent  in  the  operations  of  force — constraint 
and  punishment — should  be  converted  to  the  cultivation  among 
the  poor  of  truly  human  tastes,  feelings,  and  affections,  it  would 
be  sufficient  to  christianize,  or  civilize  the  world. 

But  to  return  to  our  favorite  ;  it  is  surprising  how  beautiful 
Jeannette  becomes,  in  the  joy  and  freedom  of  this  enchanting 
life.  Her  rare  goodness  we  all  know  ;  but  we  find,  also,  that 
her  intellectual  power  and  acquirements  are  very  superior.  That 
she  is  brilliant  and  fascinating,  in  a  very  high  degree,  Robert, 
who  has  rejoined  us,  undisguisedly  and  earnestly  feels. 

"The  character  of  Jeannette' s  beauty  is  Norman,  and  not 
Celtic  :"  he  said  to  me  to-day.  "  She  has  a  truly  noble  con 
tour — so  noble  that  if  she  were  not  a  Grace,  she  would  be  a 
Juno." 

Ah,  my  Robert,  how  gladdening  it  would  be  to  all  of  us,  if 
that  great,  good  heart  of  thine,  should  find  its  counterpart  in  this 
equally  true  and  excellent  one.  Theodosia  watches  with  a  ten 
der  and  loving  eye  ;  but  we  must  let  these  things  unfold  them 
selves. 

Robert  also  brings  intelligence  from  our  dear  friends  in  the 
United  States.  They  are  all  gone  North,  where  Theodosia  and 
I  shall  probably  rejoin  them,  in  a  few  months. 

Sept.  3. — Everything  is  arranged.  We  are  to  be  married 
directly  on  my  return  from  Rio  Grande  of  the  South,  where 


ADIEU  AND   REUNION.  551 

certain  important  affairs  connected  with  the  former  business 
relations  and  estate  of.  Mr.  Bennett,  require  immediate  attention. 
As  the  Padre  is  greatly  fatigued  and  worn  by  the  unusual  exer 
tions  and  anxieties  of  the  last  few  months,  and  withal,  is  getting 
somewhat  infirm,  it  is  decided  that  I  shall  go  in  his  stead. 
Theodosia  has  most  tearfuly  begged  to  accompany  me  ;  but  we 
have  all  resisted  her,  so  earnestly  desiring  her  to  rest  and  refresh 
herself,  meanwhile,  that  she  has  been  compelled  to  submit.  I 
think  she  has  very  gloomy  apprehensions  of  this  voyage  ;  but 
that  is  not  strange,  after  all  she  has  suffered;  dear  heart  ! 

I  leave  you  now  for  preparation.  To-morrow  I  sail  in  the 
Brazilian  steamer  Pernambucana,  where  Simao  is  engaged. 

On  board  the  Pernambucana,  Sept.  7. — I  have  enjoyed  much  in 
the  reunion  with  my  excellent  friend  Simao.  We  are  soon  to 
negotiate  for  the  purchase  of  all  his  family,  and  then  they  will 
settle  in  Rio,  near  us. 

Rio  Grande,  Oct.  6. — The  object  of  my  voyage  is  happily 
accomplished.  This  morning  the  Pernambucana  sails  ;  and  I 
turn  once  more  toward  home  and  Theodosia.  But  notwithstand 
ing  this,  I  have  an  unaccountable  depression  of  spirits — a  deep 
and  sullen  gloom,  which  I  have  been  trying  all  day  to  shake  off, 
now  seems  even  more  oppressive  than  before.  Is  this  an  evil 
omen  ? 

I  leave  you  suddenly,  interrupted  by  the  confusion  of  getting  off. 

Gloria,  Oct.  20. — Once  more  at  home — once  more  safe — once 
more  delivered  from  the  most  terrible  disasters — with  my  Theo 
dosia  sitting  on  a  low  ottoman  at  my  feet,  and  her  grateful  eyes, 
overflowing  with  joyful  tears,  bent  lovingly  upon  me.  I  am 
seated  for  the  purpose  of  telling  you  of  this  event,  which  has 
filled  all  Rio  either  with  mourning  or  rejoicing.  In  a  word,  ] 
am  to  speak  of  the  shipwreck  and  total  loss  of  the  Pernam 
bucana,  and  in  it  also  of  deeds  that  surpass  all  heroism.  Of 
this  incredible  history,  Joseph  Lewis  Sirnao  is  the  undisputed 
hero.  Yes,  it  is  true  ;  our  noble  Negro  will  now  be  appre 
ciated. 


552  SHAHMAH  IN   PUESUIT  OF  FEEEDOM. 

If  in  this  discourse  which  I  am  to  open,  the  language  rounds 
into  an  unwonted  swell ;  if  it  is  broken  and  exclamatory  ;  if  it 
wants,  in  any  wise,  the  due  proportion  and  fitness  of  proper 
speech,  know  that  it  is  but  the  surging  and  booming  of  the  storm, 
that  still  rages  in  me,  making  ineffectual  effort  to  utter  itself  in 
words.  To  me  the  heave  and  roar  of  the  elements  are  not  yet 
subsided  ;  but,  most  of  all,  the  terrible  tempests  of  emotional 
and  passional  power  which  I  have  witnessed,  and,  in  some 
degree,  passed  through,  still  oppress  and  agonize  me.  The  over- 
pained  ear  and  tortured  soul  are  still  afflicted  by  all  those  most 
horrible  sights  and  sounds,  that  are  struck  in,  as  it  were,  by  the 
action  of  fire  ;  and  thus  incorporated  with  the  whole  conscious 
ness  of  life,  they  are  continually  rehearsing  themselves,  with  the 
memory  of  woe  unspeakable.  This,  which  I  am  going  to  tell 
you,  will  not  be  to  me  so  much  a  history  of  what  is  past,  as  an 
actual  renewing  of  the  scenes  themselves. 

But  I  will  struggle  with  my  utmost  to  be  calm,  and  to  use  in 
this,  as  in  other  things,  all  sobriety  and  right  reason. 

To  unfold  my  story  in  due  order,  I  must  return  to  the  ship, 
and  almost  back  to  the  point  of  my  last  writing.  I  am  able  to 
do  this  more  exactly  than  I  otherwise  could,  by  referring  to  the 
Protest  of  the  Captain,  which  he  has  forwarded  by  my  hands, 
for  the  earliest  publication  in  Rio. 

On  the  6th  of  October,  1853,  we  sailed  from  the  bar  of  Rio 
Grande  of  the  South,  in  the  national  steam  packet  Pernambu- 
cana,  with  her  commander,  being  bound  for  Rio  de  Janeiro. 
After  she  had  cleared,  and  was  in  eight  fathoms  of  water,  we 
steered  northeast,  until  six  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  then 
made  Point  Bujuru,  and  found  that  we  were  in  twelve  fathoms 
of  water.  At  this  time  the  wind  was  southeast,  and  the  weather 
was  so  obscure  that  it  was  with  difficulty  we  could  see  the 
shore.  At  eight  o'clock  we  steered  northeast,  quarter  east,  till 
daybreak,  or  after  three  o'clock  on  the  7th,  when  the  wind 
rounded  to  the  east,  with  a  strong  breeze.  We  continued,  how 
ever,  to  make  the  same  point,  with  very  heavy  weather.  There 


PERILOUS   VOYAGING.  553 

was  no  sun  to  be  seen,  and  consequently  we  could  obtain  no 
positive  latitude  ;  but,  with  an  estimated  latitude,  we  continued 
to  make  northeast,  quarter  east.  The  wind  now  increased,  and 
piled  up  the  sea.  It  also  began  to  rain,  and  continued  till  the 
8th,  with  powerful  winds. 

On  the  8th  the  wind  was  fresh  from  the  east,  and  in  the 
morning  the  plummet  made  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet,  which 
determined  that  we  were  yet  to  the  north  of  Cape  Santa  Martha. 
The  commander  was  careful  to  keep  out  to  sea  ;  and  the  sound 
ing  was  now  one  hundred  and  eighty  feet.  In  the  afternoon  the 
weather  was  much  worse  ;  and  at  night  the  vessel  encountered 
the  most  terrible  storm  that  was  ever  known  on  the  coast  of  the 
Rio  Grande.  The  wind  blew  a  hurricane  ;  the  seas  ran  moun 
tain  high,  threatening  every  moment  to  engulf  everything;  and 
the  ship  struggled  as  if  her  planks  were  riving  asunder,  every 
time  she  was  lifted  up,  or  dashed  down  again,  by  the  terrible 
surges.  We  could  not  put  on  more  than  three-fourths  of  the 
steam,  for  fear  of  sinking,  and  shortly  we  reduced  the  measure 
to  half,  and  so  went  on  till  twelve  o'clock,  with  a  terrible  tem 
pest,  and  the  sea  rolling  mountain  high.  After  this  we  turned 
on  but  one  quarter,  because  the  sea  broke  completely  over  the 
ship.  She  was  in  imminent  danger  of  sinking,  and  with  great 
difficulty  she  struggled  through  the  water. 

At  two  o'clock  she  refused  to  obey  her  helm,  and  veered  to 
the  south.  She  made  south  of  southeast ;  and  thus  we  went 
on  until  six  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  she  turned  to  the 
north. 

But  at  length  the  vessel  began  once  more  to  obey  her  helm, 
with  her  bows  to  the  sea,  and  all  were  enlivened  by  a  gleam  of 
hope  that  we  should  now  be  delivered  from  death.  Heaven  has 
thrown  back  the  mantle  of  darkness  with  which  it  has  been  so 
long  covered  ;  some  furtive  stars  appear  ;  the  wind,  at  the 
same  time,  abating,  and  rounding  to  the  northeast.  The  lead 
being  thrown,  we  found  ourselves  in  one  hundred  and  eighty 
feet  of  water,  while  three  or  four  hours  before  we  had  only  one 

24 


554  SIIAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

hundred  and  thirty  feet.  At  nine  o'clock  the  moon  had  risen  ; 
the  wind  was  at  the  east,  and  quite  calm,  and  portions  of  clear 
sky  appeared  among  a  multitude  of  open  and  broken  clouds. 
But  the  sea  was  restless,  and  its  rude  and  boisterous  surging 
gave  the  lie  to  the  hopes  engendered  by  the  heavens  and  the 
wind. 

After  nine  a  most  horrible  change  took  place  !  The  wind 
was  no  longer  calm,  but  sprang  at  once  into  a  new  and  redoubled 
fury. 

The  night  wore  away  ;  still  leaving  us  in  a  state  of  the  most 
cruel  anxiety.  Many  times  we  thought  the  ship  was  sinking  ; 
and  all  on  board  were  kept  in  the  constant  view  of  death. 
We  strove  hard  to  bring  every  passenger  out  of  the  unhappy 
steamer.  In  our  efforts  two  of  our  largest  boats  were  dashed  to 
pieces  ;  the  deck  and  forward  house  were  torn  away,  and  splin 
tered  into  atoms  ;  the  covering  of  the  cylinder,  the  helm  which 
turned  the  wheel  of  the  axle,  and  the  yoke  which  was  attached 
to  the  rods,  being  all  deranged,  the  ship  could  not  be  steered 
with  any  precision. 

We  tried  many  times  to  .run  through  the  seas  ;  but  one  moment 
we  went  ahead,  and  the  next  backward.  We  mounted  on  the 
top  of  a  huge  sea  only  to  be  dashed  down  again  the  next  instant, 
with  a  force  far  more  than  sufficient  to  sink  us.  One  miserable 
pump  drained  the  water  from  the  deck  into  the  hold  of  the  ves 
sel  ;  and  we  could  not  throw  it  out  by  the  pump  of  the  engine. 

The  next  morning  it  was  cool,  with  the  wind  east  of  south 
east,  with  the  appearance  of  a  fearful  hurricane,  much  rain,  and 
the  most  angry  billows.  It  was  now  evident  that  the  steamer 
could  not  stand  the  storm  much  longer.  She  turned  northeast 
quarter  east  ;  and  in  order  to  escape  the  seas,  we  diverged  a 
little  from  our  course,  and  went  northeast  by  quarter  north.  At 
eleven  o'clock  we  saw  Cape  Santa  Martha  to  the  northeast,  and 
the  beach  at  a  short  distance. 

It  now  rained  violently  ;  the  wind  blew  furiously,  and  the  sea 
burst  up  into  huge  waves  ;  therefore  we  tried  to  work  her  on  ; 


555 

but  she  again  refused  to  obey  her  helm,  and  we  could  only  hope 
to  break,  or  in  some  degree  palliate  the  force,  with  which  she  was 
driving  on,  directly  toward  the  beach.  Every  one  expected 
that  we  should  be  inevitably  lost  ;  and  we  could  only  keep  a 
good  look-out  for  the  best  place  to  run  her  aground.  At  eleven 
o'clock,  more  or  less,  we  chose  the  place  called  -Arroio  da  Cruz, 
whicli  is  three  leagues  from  the  cape  above  mentioned,  it  appear 
ing  the  best  place  to  save  the  largest  number  of  lives. 

We  tried  our  best  to  guard  all  things  so  as  to  throw  the  ves 
sel  between  the  rolling  of  the  seas,  in  a  way  to  have  her  strike 
on  the  beach,  in  a  place  where  the  breakers  were  the  least  vio 
lent.  A  series  of  sand-banks,  beaten  and  jumped  over  by  the 
breaking  waves,  ran  parallel  to  the  coast  ;  and  a  terrible  current 
swept  the  shore  lengthwise.  The  ship  arrived  and  struck,  about 
mid-day,  toward  the  end  of  the  breakers. 

To  all  this  confusion  and  difficulty  must  be  added  the  cries  of 
the  passengers,  who  were  imploring  mercy,  and  the  groans  and 
shrieks  of  women  and  children.  These  discordant  and  heart-rend 
ing  sounds  made  a  strong  and  doleful  contrast  to  the  warbling 
of  an  unfortunate  and  beautiful  Canary-bird  in  one  of  the  berths. 
Amid  all  this  terrible  din,  the  little  creature  still  sang  on,  so 
sweetly,  so  lovingly,  that  many  actually  ceased  from  their  own 
cries,  and  listened  with  tears  to  his  unconscious  death-song. 

A  shipwreck  to  the  south  of  Tramandahy,  is  attended  with 
double  horrors.  We  only  escape  struggles  with  death  on  the 
sea,  to  the  tender  mercy  of  ferocious  savages  on  shore. 

One  man  by  name  of  Jose  Maria,  who  had  great  experience  in 
sea  life,  attempted  to  reach  the  land  ;  but  he  was  lost.  In  an 
instant  he  was  utterly  unmanned.  The  soldiers  on  board  were 
urged  to  make  the  attempt  ;  but  repeated  calls  and  entreaties 
could  not  bring  one  forth  sufficiently  daring  to  make  a  trial.  The 
commander,  and  some  of  the  passengers  had  yet  courage  to 
struggle  on. 

Now  the  skies  seem  to  fly  and  whirl  in  the  terrible  excitement 
of  the  storm.  The  tempest  raged  with  horrible  fury.  Where 


556  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT    OP   FREEDOM. 

could  we  flee,  but  into  the  very  gates  of  death  ?  The  sea  only 
offers  us  a  tomb.  What  extreme  anguish  was  visible  on  every 
face  and  heard  in  every  cry  ! 

We  had  lost  the  speaking-tubes  of  the  cabin  ;  and  the  pas 
sengers  could  not  hear  the  orders  of  the  captain  for  them  to  remain 
quiet  and  firm  in  their  proper  places  ;  for  all  who  were  run 
ning  about  were  in  great  danger  of  being  thrown  overboard,  by 
the  jerks  and  jumps  of  the  ship,  when  she  struck.  There  was  no 
attention  paid  to  this  order  ;  probably  it  was  not  heard  ;  and 
the  passengers  begged  to  pass  to  the  bows  of  the  ship,  and  on 
top  of  the  quarter-deck.  The  sea  broke  furiously  over  all  ;  but 
so  firmly  did  they  grapple,  that  the  wave  spent  its  force  without 
apparently  washing  one  overboard. 

The  confusion  and  horror  of  this  scene  are  utterly  indescrib 
able.  The  screams  for  mercy,  the  prayers,  the  screeches,  the 
anguish,  and  woe,  and  suffering,  which  were  rained  on  our  devoted 
heads,  are  inconceivable  now,  even  to  those  who  have  endured 
them.  The  rigid  grasping  of  hands,  that  seemed  already  stiffen 
ing  in  the  death-clasp — the  straining  embrace — the  last  agonizing 
kiss  of  love,  as  the  nearest  and  the  dearest  wound  their  arms 
about  each  other,  only  hoping  to  die  together — were  seen  on 
every  side.  And  more  heart-rending  still,  the  wild  reaching  out 
of  hands  toward  the  shore — the  tossing  of  tender  and  helpless 
arms — the  yearning  eyes  that  were  turned  toward  the  dear,  quiet 
home  and  loving  friends  that  would  never  more  be  seen — the 
shrieks  and  screams  for  help — all  mingling  with  the  awful  uproar 
of  the  tempest,  the  hissing  of  the  wind  and  the  thundering  of  the 
waves,  were  deafening  and  terrific. 

In  the  midst  of  all  this,  low  and  sorrowful  were  heard  the 
wailings  of  a  poor  mother,  whose  daughter  was  crushed  on  deck. 
It  was  a  woeful,  a  horrible  scene,  impossible  to  describe.  The 
pen  fails  utterly  ;  and  even  the  pencil  could  not  by  a  thousand 
pictures  express  half  its  anguish. 

Had  all  been  endowed  with  cool  courage,  much  of  this  suffer 
ing  might  have  been  spared,  and  many  more  lives  saved  ;  but 
despair  proved  their  destiny. 


UNSPEAKABLE   HOKRORS.  557 

Both  a  sailor  and  one  of  the  passengers  had  been  snatched 
away  in  the  vain  attempt  to  reach  the  shore  with  a  cord.  This 
it  was  proposed  to  convey  and  fasten  securely,  that  the  passen 
gers  might  by  its  assistance  pass  through  the  surf.  Who  will 
now  brave  the  surges  ?  Who  will  dare  make  another  trial  ? 
There  was  no  one  who  came  forward,  though  strongly  urged  ; 
for  the  current  was  raging  so  fiercely  that  six  men  could  not 
make  fast  a  cable  ;  and  the  steamer  was  continually  thumping, 
having  been  carried  by  the  force  of  the  current  some  twelve 
hundred  feet. 

And  now  the  mountain  waves  are  rising,  and  rolling,  and 
breaking  over  the  stranded  barque  with  such  force  that  the 
passengers  can  only  by  the  greatest  exertions  save  themselves 
from  being  washed  overboard  ;  and  every  struggle  of  the  rocking 
and  tumbling  vessel  threatens  to  ingulf  them.  The  current, 
moving  with  great  rapidity,  sweeps  lengthwise  of  the  shore  ;  but 
the  tempest,  still  more  powerful,  dashes  the  mountain-seas  across 
it  against  the  rocks  and  over  the  beach,  howling,  foaming,  and 
roaring,  as  they  go,  and  with  every  shock  thundering  like  ten 
thousand  cannon. 

A  boat  could  no  more  live  in  such  a  sea  than  a  shingle  amid 
the  smothering  elements  of  a  whirlpool  ;  and  it  must  be  certain 
death  for  any  living  man  to  enter  this  boiling  mass  of  angry 
waves.  Whole  fields  of  water  are  lifted  up  mountain-high,  and 
suddenly  dashed  down  again,  with  a  crashing  force  and  power 
that  seem  sufficient  to  annihilate  the  very  rocks  upon  the  coast. 
The  waves  are  furious,  and  the  dark  billows  rage  as  if  some 
mighty  monster  were  goading  them  on  to  battle.  Where  is  the 
mortal  man  who  will  dare  enter  their  awful  jaws  ?  Who  is  so 
maddened  with  his  valor  that  he  will  venture  on  certain  destruc 
tion?  There  is  not  one — not  one — and  would  that  all  were, 
indeed,  over  ! 

In  this  terrible  hour,  all  the  strongest  motives  that  fire  the 
soul  and  strengthen  it  in  the  performance  of  heroic  deeds,  are 
left  powerless  and  inert.  There  is  no  heart  so  nerved  by  courage, 


558  SHAHMAH  IN  PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

so  endowed  with  pity,  or  love,  or  ambition,  that  it  does  not 
shrink  back  appalled  from  the  bare  thought  of  venturing  to  the 
shore.  Not  even  the  desire  to  save  objects  dearer  than  life — no 
hope,  no  fear,  no  emotion  or  passion  whatever,  can  operate  with 
sufficient  force  for  such  an  attempt.  All  the  instincts  of  life  and 
self-preservation  shrink  from  it ;  and  human  nature  revolts  from 
it  as  suicidal. 

And  now,  when  despair  has  seized  every  heart — when  the 
shrieks  of  women  and  children  rend  the  air,  and  the  agonizing 
groans  of  strong  men  are  heard — now,  when  wailing  cries  and 
prayers  seem  to  invade  the  heavens,  what  shall  be  done  ? 

I  can  write  no  more  at  this  time,  because  I  am  not  yet  re 
covered  from  the  terrible  effects  of  exposure,  exertion  and  excite 
ment,  in  the  late  storm.  And  my  little  nurse  and  my  good 
Robert,  who  is  also  here,  strenuously  forbid  me.  Theodosia 
unites  with  me  in  love  to  thee  and  Youley,  our  brother  and 
sister. 

And  thus  adieu  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  XLIV. 

THE    DELIVERER   APPEARS. 

It  is  the  African  Simao— He  carries  a  Cable— He  plunges  into  the  Sea— Struggles  with 
Death — Dangers  terrible  and  Thousand-fold— After  many  Miraculous  Escapes  reaches 
the  Shore  exhausted— Wildness  and  Horrors  of  the  Coast— Savage  People— Believe 
Simao  a  God — Joy  at  finding  him  Human — Return  to  the  Ship — Renewed  Perils — Re 
peated  Achievements — Shahmah's  impression  of  Theodosia — He  then  resolves  to  leave 
—Others  go  with  him— They  arrive  in  Safety— Simao's  last  Effort— Finally  reaches  the 
Shore — Apparently  Dead — Lamentations — He  revives. 

GLORIA,  Oct.  27. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

Once  more  I  return  to  the  wreck  in  that  most  awful 
crisis.  The  Almighty  has  stretched  forth  a  saving  arm.  He  has 
sent  a  deliverer.  Yes  ;  there  is  one  among  the  crew — one  of 
Nature's  noblemen — whose  conduct  shoots  up  out  of  this  dark 
ness  with  a  perfect  blaze  of  light.  It  is  Simao,  the  African — 
Simao,  the  American  slave — Simao,  whose  color  is  made  a  badge 
of  perpetual  serfdom  !  The  deliverer  appears.  Is  it  to  rescue 
a  wife — to  save  a  child — to  assist  or  strengthen  a  brother,  or  a 
sister — to  aid  a  friend,  or  neighbor  ? — Well  might  he  be  praised 
— highly. might  he  be  honored — even  then  ! — But  no  ;  he  has  but 
one  friend,  and  no  relative  on  board.  He  comes  only  to  rescue 
a  BROTHER-MAN — who  has  yet  dishonored  and  disowned  his  brother 
hood  !  It  is  the  NEGRO  COME  TO  SAVE  THE  WHITE  MAN  ! 

The  heroic  Simao  first  appears  in  sight  holding  to  the  bows, 
with  a  strong  cord  bound  about  his  waist.  He  pauses,  and  looks 
around.  The  attempt  appears  certain  death.  He  sees  it.  He 
feels  it.  But  what  sound  is  that,  which  has  such  a  wonderful  ef 
fect  on  him  ?  It  is  one  more  cry  for  help  from  a  beautiful  young 


560  SHAHMAH    IN    PUKSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

girl.  It  decides  Mm.  Gracious  God !  He  is  gone.  He  has 
plunged  into  the  angry  deep  ;  but  in  the  very  act  he  is  saluted 
by  the  cheering  shouts  of  all  on  board.  Every  one  forgot  his 
own  distress  in  an  instant,  and  rushed  to  gain  a  sight  of  so  much 
bravery  and  heroism. 

But  he  is  nowhere  to  be  seen  ;  he  is  surely  lost !  No  ;  look 
yonder  !  he  shoots  up  like  an  arrow  from  beneath  a  terrible 
wave.  He  strikes  out  to  gain  the  shore  with  great  vigor  and 
power — but  how  can  that  be  possible  ?  Now  look  !  he  must 
certainly  be  struck  lifeless  by  that  mountain-sea  !  No  ;  God; 
and  his  own  good  heart,  still  abide  with  him.  Gradually  sink" 
ing,  he  stands  upright  in  the  water,  until  only  his  head  is  above 
the  surface.  Now  he  is  lifted  up,  seemingly  almost  into  the 
clouds — now  he  is  left  by  the  sea,  and  plunges  down  far  beneath 
its  surface.  He  rises  at  once,  and  strikes  again  for  the  shore. 

Now  the  returning  waves  will  certainly  dash  him  to  atoms 
against  the  ship  ;  but  his  ingenuity  is  more  than  a  match  for  the 
power  of  the  waves  ;  for  he  bravely  plunges  down  into  the  sea, 
to  escape  the  force  of  the  returning  surges.  He  again  rises,  but 
he  is  exhausted — he  hesitates — No  ;  he  has  only  staid  too  long 
under  water,  and  waits  to  catch  a  good,  deep  breath.  He  turns 
to  look  at  the  steamer,  and  the  action  causes  all  hearts  to  sink  ; 
but  he  shouts  forth  bravely  :  "  Strong  hearts  1"  and  again  faces 
the  shore.  The  united  voices  of  all  cheer  him  on. 

His  progress  is  exceedingly  slow  ;  and  every  moment  it  appears 
more  difficult.  First  he  goes  up  to  mid-heaven,  then  he  is 
plunged  down  into  the  yawning  abyss.  Now  he  is  struggling  for 
the  mastery  ;  now  he  holds  his  way  with  an  almost  godlike 
power  ;  and  again  he  barely  escapes  being  hurled  to  the  bottom. 
Every  eye  is  strained  to  get  sight  of  him.  He  hears  the  cheering 
voices  of  those  on  board  faintly  mingling  with  the  thundering 
elements  ;  and  he  strains  every  nerve,  and  puts  forth  every  effort 
to  reach  the  shore. 

But  now  destruction  comes  !  He  cannot  escape  I  A  terrible 
surge  is  returning  from  the  shore,  with  redoubled  fury,  as  if  it 


PROGRESS   OF  SIMAO.  561 

were  goaded  with  rage,  to  find  that  its  onward  march  was 
stopped  ;  while  at  the  same  time,  another,  almost  equally  terri 
ble,  is  rushing  in  toward  the  shore  with  the  velocity  of  an  arrow; 
and  he  is  midway  in  the  great  trough  between  them,  and  must 
be  dashed  to  pieces  when  they  meet,  for  at  the  place  of  contact 
they  will  leap  a  hundred  feet  into  the  air.  He  sees,  and  is  pre 
paring  against  the  danger.  He  turns  upon  the  water,  and  lies 
at  full  length  upon  his  back,  with  one  arm  over  the  top  of  his 
head,  the  hand  firmly  grasping  the  opposite  shoulder,  and  the 
other  covering  his  face,  in  order,  as  far  as  possible,  to  break  the 
waves  from  his  head. 

On,  on — on  they  come  !  like  two  terrific  monsters,  threatening 
to  dash  each  other  into  atoms,  at  the  first  encounter.  They 
meet  ;  and  where  is  the  submerged  Simao  ?  Up  goes  the  water 
to  a  giddy  height  ;  but  we  can  see  nothing  of  the  brave  sailor  I 
Look  !  out  of  that  angry  flood,  that  seems  to  jut  against  the 
sky,  is  seen  the  noble  Simao,  shooting  forth  like  an  arrow,  far 
above  the  mass  of  howling  waters. 

His  cool  defiance  is  rung  out  with  a  shout :  "  Safe  !"  and  the 
cry  of  the  struggling  mariner  is  answered  from  ship  and  shore, 
in  rounds  of  hearty  cheers.  Down  he  goes  again,  and  battles 
manfully  for  the  shore.  On,  on  he  goes,  with  the  united  cheers 
of  all,  from  the  ship  and  on  shore.  His  endurance  appears 
superhuman,  and  his  energy  never-ending. 

On,  on  he  goes.  He  has  gained  more  than  half  the  distance, 
and  is  still  vigorous  and  well  strung  ;  but  his  course  is  not  yet 
clear  of  dangers.  On  the  contrary,  the  perils  multiply  as  he 
proceeds.  Now  he  meets  with  something  more  formidable  and 
difficult  to  grapple  with  than  water.  He  must  pass  an  enormous 
rock,  or  be  dashed  to  atoms  ;  yet  the  wind  and  waves  are  set 
ting  him  directly  toward  it.  Though  straining  every  nerve  to  the 
utmost,  to  keep  clear,  he  nears  it  every  moment.  He  cannot 
escape.  He  is  lost  to  our  sight  ;  and  his  friends  in  the  ship, 
with  sinking  hearts,  are  watching  for  his  destruction  ! 

Gracious  God  !  is  there  no  help  for  so  brave  a  man  ?  Still 

24* 


562  SHAHMAH   IN   PUKSUIT   OF  FEEEDOM. 

he  rushes  forward.  On,  on  he  goes,  with  an  awful  sea  carrying 
him  directly  against  the  rock.  Down  he  goes  out  of  sight  ;  and 
now  he  must  strike,  and  be  dashed  to  atoms. 

Hold  !  God  is  more  powerful  than  the  united  storms  of  all 
the  earth  1  See  that  mighty  ocean  surge,  that  now,  like  a  furious 
deluge,  pours  over  the  rocks.  It  arrests  the  force  of  the  inward 
current,  and  saves  the  courageous  sailor  from  death.  On  comes 
another,  mightier  still,  and  with  a  power  that  will  not  be  stayed ; 
but  with  that  sudden  discernment  which  so  often  displays  itself 
in  times  of  great  danger,  Simao  discovers  a  small  shelving  niche 
in  the  rock  ;  and  now  he  is  striving  with  might  and  main  to  gain 
it,  before  the  sea  strikes  him.  He  has  gained  and  grappled  the 
projecting  point  of  the  rock  with  the  strength  of  a  giant.  To 
haul  in  the  slack  of  his  cord,  and  to  fasten  it  and  keep  the  sea 
from  tearing  him  away — to  lean  hard  against  the  projection,  and 
to  plant  his  shoulder  firmly  under  it,  so  as  not  to  be  lifted  up,  are 
the  work  of  an  instant.  Thus  fortified,  he  may  be  able  to  with 
stand  the  terrible  force  of  the  waves.  If  not,  he  must  die.  This 
is  his  only  hope.  To  be  dashed  against  the  rock  by  such  a  sea 
is  instant  death. 

Now  the  surge  strikes  with  the  roar  of  a  hundred  cannon. 
Now  it  rushes  on,  and  leaves  him  like  a  statue.  What  can  it 
mean  ?  Is  he  really  dead,  or  stunned,  or  too  severely  hurt  to 
move  ?  No  ;  he  is  struck  with  amazement,  and  almost  over 
whelmed  with  horror  ;  for  his  cord  has  been  torn  asunder,  like  a 
thread  in  a  gale  !  What  is  he  to  do  ?  It  is  not  for  self  that  he 
has  braved  the  deep  ;  and  now,  all  is  lost  !  But  what  new 
frenzy  has  seized  him  ?  Is  he  maddened  by  despair  ?  or  is  he 
endeavoring  to  return  to  the  ship  ;  for  with  the  rapidity  and 
strength  of  a  furious  tiger,  he  has  plunged  into  the  desperate 
situation  from  which  he  tried  so  hard  to  escape. 

Up  he  comes,  close  by  the  rock.  Now  he  waves  something  in 
triumph  over  his  head.  He  springs  up  the  rock  with  the  agility 
of  a  cat  ;  and  arriving  at  the  top,  in  the  view  of  all,  he  joyfully 
holds  up  his  regained  CORD.  In  haste,  again  he  fastens  it  around 


SIMAO   GAINS   THE   SHOKE.  563 

his  waist,  for  the  restless  and  agitated  waves  rear  their  destroy 
ing  heads,  and  again  rush  onward.  Simao  stands  coolly 
watching  the  progress  of  the  sea,  till  it  meets  the  rock,  when  he 
suddenly  leaps  into  the  boiling  current,  and  strikes  out  for  the 
shore.  But  he  has  not  yet  escaped  the  rock.  A  returning 
wave  hurls  him  back  with  fury  ;  but  he  evades  the  shock  in  the 
best  possible  manner  ;  for  he  turns  himself  in  the  water,  and  is 
carried  feet  foremost  against  the  rock,  thus  breaking  the  fall  by 
giving  way  to  it. 

Once  more  he  tries  to  gain  the  shore  ;  and  by  veering  to  the 
left,  he  succeeds  in  loosening  and  slipping  off  the  cord  from 
the  rock  ;  and  now  he  battles  manfully  for  the  beach.  His 
nerves  must  be  made  of  steel,  and  his  sinews  of  iron,  or  he  could 
not  hold  out  so  long  ;  but  on  he  goes,  with  still  increasing 
energy  and  courage.  He  advances  nobly  ;  and  if  not  exhausted 
he  w^ll  soon  be  cheered  by  the  voices  on  shore.  Now  he  has  to 
prepare  for  his  last  danger — that  of  being  dashed  with  stunning 
force  against  the  beach.  Already  the  voice  of  encouragement  is 
heard.  The  cheers  of  those  on  shore  reach  his  ears.  But  one 
moment  the  waves  surge  inland  to  a  great  distance,  and  the 
next  they  leave  all  dry. 

He  pauses  to  survey  the  land  ;  he  turns  up  the  coast,  and 
struggles  hard  to  make  the  shore  nearer  to  a  grove  of  thick 
underbrush  and  trees.  Borne  on  the  summit  of  a  large  sea,  on 
still  he  goes,  but  with  such  a  force  as  to  be  driven  completely 
through  the  top  of  a  large  tree. 

As  the  returning  wave  hurled  him  again  into  it,  he  clutched  it 
with  a  giant's  grasp  ;  and  the  moment  the  water  passed  out,  he 
sprang  from  the  tree,  and  hastened  beyond  the  reach  of  the 
waves,  where  he  was  received  by  all  with  open  arms,  and 
prayers,  and  thanks.  And  these  lively  and  repeated  demonstra 
tions  of  joy  and  gratitude,  which  the  spectators  could  not  be  re 
strained  from  offering,  came  near  being  even  more  fatal  than  the 
sea  ;  for  in  his  exhausted  condition  he  could  ill  support  them, 
and  was  only  saved  by  the  interference  of  a  wiser,  if  not  a  better 


564:  SHAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

feeling,  on  the  part  of  a  couple  of  intelligent  travellers,  who  had 
been  attracted  to  the  scene. 

It  may  be  well  here  to  observe,  that  the  coast  of  Brazil  in 
this  region  is  peopled  by  a  half  wild,  wholly  ignorant,  mongrel 
and  savage  race  ;  yet  these  men  of  nature — these  untaught,  un 
reclaimed  worldlings  of  a  barbarous  country — were  spell-bound 
by  the  mighty  achievements  of  Simao  ;  and  they  became  at 
once  tame  and  gentle  as  the  nursling  lamb,  in  contemplating  the 
brave  conduct  and  sublime  bearing  of  this  intrepid  sailor.  In 
their  simple  wonder  they  regarded  him  as  some  mighty  god  of 
the  ocean  ;  and  as  he  advanced,  they  gazed  on  him  with  horror  ; 
for  they  believed  he  had  come  from  the  depths  far  below — it 
might  be  to  drag  them  down  to  death — to  lay  them  in  those 
profound  tombs  of  the  world,  where  the  dead  of  Ocean  rock  to 
and  fro,  in  an  eternal  suspension  of  being.  Was  he  not  one 
commissioned  from  the  silent  halls,  where  the  Sea  Queen  builds 
her  coral  palace,  and  holds  her  sceptre  over  the  obedient 
waves  ?  He  must  be  superhuman,  so  powerful,  so  wonderful,  so 
awful  are  his  achievements.  They  were  chained  to  their  places 
by  the  most  intense  emotions  of  wonder  and  admiration. 

Almost  all  untutored  men  are  peculiarly  sensible  of  sublime 
influences  ;  and  great  human  actions — great  exhibitions  of  human 
courage  and  power — are  the  strongest  among  these.  No  wonder, 
then,  that  when  they  saw  that  his  mission  was  good,  and  not  evil, 
they  were  like  the  savages  of  old,  who  mistook  Paul  for  a  god, 
believing  that  he,  too,  was  a  god,  sent  to  save  the  shipwrecked. 

But  when  his  desperate  undertaking  was  complete,  and  on 
gaining  the  shore  he  appeared  in  the  form  and  likeness  of  a  man 
• — a  man  of  mortal  mould,  even  as  themselves — there  was  a  re 
action  of  their  fears,  and  their  wonder  ;  and  with  streaming 
tears  they  bowed  themselves  down  at  his  feet  ;  they  embraced 
his  knees  ;  they  clung  to  his  garments  ;  they  sought  to  touch  his 
hands,  as  if  they  expected  that  some  divine  virtue  was  to  come 
out  of  him. 

Being  rescued  at  length,  he  turned  to  view  the  ship  ;  and  the 


REPEATED   ACTS   OF  BRAVERY.  565 

sight  nearly  unmanned  him  ;  for  that  moment  he  saw  a  number 
of  white  flags  streaming  on  the  wind,  announcing  the  joy  of 
those  on  board  for  his  safe  arrival  ;  the  tears  gushed  from  his 
eyes,  and  he  trembled  with  great  emotion.  Yes  ;  it  is  true  that 
this  giant,  both  in  physical  and  moral  power — he  who  has  just 
dared  more  than  any  mortal  upon  the  battle-field — who  has  es 
caped  incomprehensible  dangers,  braving  all  without  fear  or 
dread,  moved  only  by  the  impulses  of  a  great  and  pure  human 
ity,  with  the  tender  heart  of  a  little  child — weeps  at  the  sight 
of  a  strip  of  white  cloth  !  What  simplicity — what  modesty  1 
How  easily  is  he  touched  by  the  generous  recognition  from  the 
ship,  of  those  who  have  forgotten  their  own  extreme  danger  to 
rejoice  in  his  safety. 

As  soon  as  the  end  of  the  cord  was  made  fast,  and  a  line  was 
thus  established  between  the  ship  and  shore,  he  again  plunged 
into  the  raging  deep,  to  fight  his  way  back,  and  there  to  com 
mence  a  series  of  trials,  acts  and  exertions,  which  were  never 
equalled  by  mortal  man  ;  and  even  the  fabled  achievements  of 
Hercules  are  fairly  eclipsed  by  them. 

The  intrepid  sailor  soon  reached  the  ship  ;  and  seizing  the 
first  woman  who  presented  herself,  again  started  for  the  shore. 
It  is  a  noble  sight  to  see  this  strong  man,  now  with  a  burden  of 
life,  making  his  way  to  the  land.  At  times  they  are  suspended 
far  above  the  waters,  then  plunged  far  beneath  ;  but  still  she  is 
secure  in  his  iron  grasp  ;  and  a  joyful  shout  now  announces  that 
they  are  landed  safely. 

Again  he  plunges  in  and  makes  for  the  ship.  Thus  time  after 
time  did  he  return,  till  it  really  seemed  that  he  was  invincible. 
Again  and  again  did  he  venture,  till  his  haggard  and  trembling 
form  told  too  plainly  that  his  strength  was  fast  ebbing.  Still 
he  ventured,  though  all  both  in  the  ship  and  on  shore  entreated 
and  implored  him  not  to  venture  out  again. 

Though  he  has  now  saved  TEN  LIVES,  he  again  struggles  for 
the  ship  ;  and  taking  another  in  his  arms,  he  gains  more  than 
half  the  distance  to  the  shore,  when  suddenly  he  stops.  His 


566  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FREEDOM. 

strength  is  giving  way.  Recovering,  again  he  struggles  forward  ; 
but  now,  a  mountain  wave  lifting  him  up,  his  charge  is  dashed 
from  his  arms.  Weak  and  worn  out  with  all  these  terrible  exer 
tions,  as  he  must  be  and  is,  now  commences  the  battle  of  excite 
ment  and  horror.  Simao  at  once  lets  go  of  the  cord,  in  order  to 
regain  his  charge,  a  wave  having  swept  her  at  some  distance. 
Nothing  daunted,  he  makes  for  her  with  the  energy  of  one  who 
is  not  to  be  baffled  ;  he  soon  grasps  her  arm,  and  now  com 
mences  the  most  arduous  part  of  his  undertaking,  the  effort  to 
regain  the  cable.  He  struggles  ;  he  strives  with  every  remain 
ing  effort  ;  and  every  time  they  go  down  he  guards  his  charge 
in  so  careful  a  manner  as  to  prevent  her  from  being  strangled, 
while  he  encourages  her  with  his  voice  to  hold  out  to  the  last, 
though  she,  in  the  most  unselfish  manner,  begs  him  to  let  her  go 
and  save  his  own  precious  life. 

"  No,"  said  the  magnanimous  sailor,  "  we  will  live  or  die 
together." 

He  fights  the  waves  with  redoubled  energy  ;  and  at  last  his 
exertions  are  crowned  with  success.  He  once  more  reaches  the 
cable,  pauses  a  moment  to  catch  breath,  and  again  starts  for 
the  shore,  which  he  at  length  reaches  in  an  exhausted  state. 

All  try  to  persuade  him  not  to  venture  any  more  ;  but  after 
he  has  lain  down  a  moment,  he  again  sets  off  for  the  ship,  which 
he  reaches  in  a  feeble  state  ;  but  without  waiting  to  rest,  he 
takes  his  twelfth  person  and  heads  for  the  shore,  which  through 
great  exertion  he  reaches  in  such  an  exhausted  condition  that  it 
is  impossible  for  him  to  stand,  while  his  whole  form  quivers  and 
shakes  like  an  aspen  leaf.  After  being  rubbed  for  a  short  time, 
he  revives  sufficiently  to  stand  up.  He  waits  a  few  moments, 
and  to  the  astonishment  of  all  he  again  rushes  into  the  sea,  and 
arrives  at  the  ship  still  weaker  than  at  any  time  before. 

It  was  at/  this  point  that  my  Theodosia  seemed  to  stand  before 
me,  and  with  a  look  of  authority  which  I  could  not  resist,  she 
commanded  me  to  leave  caring  for  others  and  save  myself. 
Terrible  was  my  last  look  on  all  those  haggard  and  despairing 


SIMAO'S    LAST   EFFOET.  567 

faces  j  and  then,  overpowered  as  it  were  by  a  returning  instinct 
of  self-preservation,  I  leaped  into  the  sea.  Nearly  at  the  same 
time,  also,  Luiz  de  Costa,  Jose  Antonio,  Fernandes  Luiz  Correa 
de  Hello,  the  commander,  Jose  da  Silva  Penhiero,  the  captain, 
and  some  others,  also  left  and  arrived  in  safety. 

As  if  to  try  his  powers  of  endurance  to  the  utmost,  and  to  cap 
the  climax  of  all  his  previous  exertions,  the  last  person  Simao 
takes,  making  thirteen  in  all,  is  a  man  with  but  one  arm,  maimed 
and  blind.  This  is  an  old  soldier.  He  seizes  him  at  once,  and 
starts  with  courage  for  the  shore  ;  but  his  progress  is  slow.  It 
is  too  much  for  him  ;  yet  for  a  time  he  goes  on  bravely.  But 
now  he  stops — he  waits — he  can  go  no  further.  Ha  !  now  he 
puts  forth  another  effort  to  move  on — now  an  angry  wave  breaks 
his  hold  of  the  cable  ;  he  grasps  it  again,  and  on  he  goes — now 
up  to  the  sky,  now  down  into  the  yawning  gulf,  as  if  to  be 
devoured.  Yet  slowly  he  toils  on  with  his  heavy  and  helpless 
burden.  What  labor,  what  power,  are  exhibited  in  his  move 
ments.  Now  a  great  wave  lifts  him  and  his  burden  high  up, 
and  dashes  them  with  great  force,  and  apparently  dead,  upon 
the  beach. 

I  arrived  just  in-  time  to  witness  this,  and  the  terrible  ex 
citement  it  produced  among  those  whom  his  bravery  had  saved. 
Everything  we  can  do  is  done  ;  but  for  some  time  life  appears 
extinct. 

Now  a  scene  of  piteous  lamentation  ensues.  They  who  owe 
to  him  their  own  lives,  weep,  and  mourn,  and  accuse  themselves 
of  being  his  destroyers.  It  was  signalled  to  the  vessel  that 
Simao  was  dead  ;  and  then  the  wail  of  sorrow  that  was  sent 
forth  amid  all  their  own  wretchedness,  was  the  most  wonderful 
eulogy  ever  yet  offered  to  departed  greatness. 

We  carry  him  under  shelter,  and  apply  every  restorative 
within  reach.  At  last  we  discover  that  he  breathes  ;  and  this 
news  nearly  determines  his  death,  for  all  rush  in  to  offer  their 
thanks  and  congratulations,  and  it  is  only  by  force  that  the 
crowd  can  be  kept  at  a  sufficient  distance  to  allow  him  to 


568  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

breathe.  Now  we  are  compelled,  hard  as  it  is,  to  force  them 
out  altogether,  for  only  by  the  greatest  quiet  aud  silence  can  he 
be  preserved.  The  people  from  all  quarters  pour  in  to  catch  a 
sight  of  this  noble  man ;  but  they  are  not  allowed  to  approach 
Mm. 

But  Nurse  and  Doctor  again  prescribe  quiet  and  rest  ;  and 
should  I  not,  indeed,  choose  to  obey  them,  if  but  to  reflect  back 
on  myself  the  grace  and  joy  of  the  boon  ? 

And  thus  I  leave  thee. 

Salaa'm  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  XLY. 

THE    GRATEFUL   BEARER    OF   DISPATCHES. 

SImao  restored  to  Consciousness— Universal  Joy— His  incredible  Exertions  miraculous— 
Saves  thirteen  Lives — Forty-one  saved  by  his  Help — Complete  Exhaustion — Efforts  to  be 
saved— Horrible  Scene — Cable  gives  way — Sufferings  on  Shore — Ineffectual  Exertions  to 
save  those  on  Board — Power  of  Simao's  Acts  over  the  Natives — The  Ship  goes  down — 
Official  Kindness  and  Relief — Survivors  sent  to  St.  Catharine — Celebration  of  Thanks 
giving — Shahmah  and  his  Dispatches — Arrives  in  Rio — Rumors  just  before  him — Mourn 
ing  throughout  the  City — Shahmah  meets  the  Padre — The  Mules  do  not  appreciate  his 
Haste— Road  comes  to  an  End— Surprises  Theodosia— Her  Gratitude. 

GLORIA,  Oct.  80. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  return  at  once  to  Simao,  whom  I  left  at  my  last  writing 
insensible  on  the  coast  of  Campa  Lone.  As  soon  as  he  revived 
he  manifested  the  greatest  concern  for  those  who  were  left  on 
board  ;  but  his  power  was  finite  ;  and  the  unfortunates  who 
remained,  were  swallowed  up  and  lost,  with  the  final  breaking  of 
the  ship. 

As  soon  as  it  was  known  that  he  was  really  better,  it  was 
impossible  to  restrain  those  who  were  indebted  to  him  for  their 
lives,  from  the  presence  of  their  benefactor.  Being  asked  if  he 
would  like  to  see  them,  he  expressed  a  desire  to  do  so.  The 
moment  this  was  made  known,  they  all  rushed  into  his  presence  ; 
and  such  a  group  of  wild-looking,  half  naked,  and  more  than 
half  famished  men,  women,  and  children,  never  before  were 
moved  by  one  single  sovereign  sentiment.  They  embraced  ;  they 
kissed  him  ;  they  saluted  the  very  hem  of  his  garments  ;  they 
wept ;  they  shouted  ;  they  prayed  ;  they  knelt  and  implored 
blessings  on  his  head.  The  scene  defies  description  ;  and  let  us 
draw  the  veil  of  silence  over  such  an  hour. 


5YO  SHAHMAH   IN  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

The  captain  said  he  had  rather  be  Simao  than  the  Emperor 
of  Brazil.  But  expression  fails.  I  can  do  little  more  than  show 
to  my  noble  benefactor,  and  to  all  the  world,  that  I  have  not 
forgotten  him  nor  his  miraculous  achievements.  I  say  miracu 
lous,  because  I  verily  believe  that  had  he  not  been  assisted  by 
some  divine  power,  or  inspired  by  some  divine  principle  with  the 
belief  that  success  was  certain,  he  could  not  have  achieved,  even 
the  very  first  of  these  truly  wonderful  actions.  I  could  not  have 
lived  one  moment  in  that  furious  sea,  without  help  of  the  cord 
which  ^Simao  had  carried  over,  and  fastened  securely  to  the 
shore.  Words  lose  all  their  power,  when  I  would  express  what 
I  feel  for  him. 

Incredible  as  it  may  appear,  he  saved  thirteen  lives,  making 
the  passage  of  that  angry  sea  twenty  seven  times.  And  not 
only  these  ;  but  being  the  first  to  carry  and  fasten  the  cable, 
which  no  other  person  could,  or  dared  attempt,  he  virtually 
saved  all  who  reached  the  shore  by  that  means.  Forty-one  per 
sons,  in  short,  really  owe  their  lives  to  his  nobleness  and  bravery. 
But  by  these  repeated  efforts  he  had  exerted  himself  to  that 
last  degree,  which  must  break  down  suddenly  and  finally  ;  for 
it  was  the  excitement  of  the  last  nerve — the  straining  of  the 
last  muscle  ;  and  then  he  fell  to  the  earth,  apparently  dead.  His 
exertions  can  only  be  attributed  to  a  sentiment  of  the  most  exalted 
philanthropy  that  ever  warmed  the  merely  human  breast. 
Courage  alone  could  not  have  sustained  him  a  moment.  It 
would  have  been  sheer  madness,  in  such  a  case,  to  dare  for  the 
sake  of  daring. 

When  all  other  efforts  had  failed,  and  no  help  was  to  be  had, 
then  opened  new  scenes  of  horror,  in  repeated  attempts  of  the 
passengers  to  reach  the  shore,  which  they  could  not  have  done, 
without  the  assistance  of  the  cord  of  Simao.  The  husband  took 
the  wife  ;  the  daughter  was  guided  by  the  father  ;  the  strong 
man  took  charge  of  some  helpless  woman  ;  the  son  sustained  his 
aged  father  or  mother.  Now  one  was  torn  from  the  strong 
grasp  ;  now  both  were  swept  away  ;  now  the  shrieks  of  the 


SUFFERINGS   ON   SHORE.  571 

dying  were  heard  ;  now  the  cries  of  those  who  had  lost  their 
friends  ;  all  voices  of  terror  came  in  the  chaotic  uproar  ;  and  from 
the  confusion — the  mingling  of  all  horrible  sights  and  sounds — 
the  heart  turned  away  sick,  and  the  soul  shrunk,  with  shuddering. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  the  cable  gave  way,  and  the  sea  was 
even  more  violent  than  before.  It  now  became  utterly  impossi 
ble  to  save  all  the  passengers.  There  remained  on  board  one 
poor  mother  with  seven  children,  and  many  others. 

The  9th  of  October  !  What  a  night  !  Many  persons,  half  naked, 
were  exposed  to  the  cold  on  a  barren  desert,  inhabited  by  a 
race  of  mongrel-barbarians,  far  worse  than  savages  in  a  state  of 
nature  ;  for  while  they  had  lost  the  virtues  of  the  savage,  they 
had  gained  only  the  vices  of  the  white  man.  The  nearest  civi 
lized  inhabitants  were  at  a  considerable  distance,  there  being 
none  within  three  leagues.  Thus  we  were  left  at  the  mercy  of 
these  barbarians  ;  and  what  could  we  expect  from  them  ? 

There  were  few  roads,  and  they  were  not  in  a  passable  condi 
tion.  There  was  nothing  left  for  us  but  to  hover  together  on 
that  miserable  beach,  to  endure  such  intense  suffering  from  cold 
and  privation,  that  we  could  with  difficulty  be  grateful  for  the 
wretched  lives  that  were  spared  for  a  fate  cruel  as  this.  In 
addition  to  our  own  immediate  sufferings,  we  listened  all  night 
to  the  terrible  boom  of  the  sea,  in  the  intermissions  of  which 
were  heard  the  cries  and  shrieks  of  those  who  remained  on 
board. 

In  the  morning  repeated  efforts  were  again  made  to  rescue  the 
sufferers  from  the  wreck  ;  and  after  ten  unsuccessful  attempts, 
we  were  compelled  to  relinquish  all  hope  of  saving  them.  In 
these  attempts  many  truly  noble  acts  were  performed,  all  origi 
nating  in  a  pure  and  self-forgetting  generosity  ;  but  they  were 
destined  to  fail,  for  the  sea  continued  impassable. 

It  was  undoubtedly  owing  to  the  influence  and  presence  of 
Simao  that  no  acts  of  violence  or  theft  were  attempted  by  the 
natives.  His  great  soul  seemed  to  have  filled,  inspired,  and  taken 
possession  of  them.  They  were  softened  in  their  cruel  selfishness 


572  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

by  his  sublime  generosity.  They  were  lifted  out  of  their  savag- 
ism  by  his  divine  nobleness.  On  his  first  prostration  they  had 
constructed  a  temporary  shelter — a  kind  of  hut  of  boughs,  and 
fragments  that  ha^  been  cast  ashore  by  the  storm  ;  and  after 
they  were  necessarily  driven  from  his  presence,  they  crouched 
down  among  the  branches,  or  stood  about  the  entrance  of  the 
hut,  as  if  they  felt  some  effluence  of  the  mysterious  power,  which 
had  from  the  first  enchanted  them.  Their  voices  were  hushed 
and  low  ;  their  motions  careful  and  solemn  ;  their  usually  cold 
and  sullen  faces  were  lighted  up  with  an  expression  of  vague 
wonder  ;  and  their  whole  manner  exhibited  a  very  high  degree 
of  excitement,  especially  in  the  faculties  of  wonder  and  venera 
tion.  They  were  a  study  for  a  painter. 

As  soon  as  the  news  of  the  shipwreck  reached  Campo  Bam- 
the  inspector  at  once  ordered  all  to  be  cared  for  in  the  most  hos 
pitable  manner.  Every  possible  attention  was  paid  to  the  sick, 
and  also  to  the  wants  of  the  ladies.  All  houses  were  opened  at 
once  ;  and  everything  was  done  that  could  be  for  the  succor  of 
the  distressed.  Orders  were  given  to  look  out  for  every  oppor 
tunity  to  reach,  and  if  possible  extend  help  to  those  on  board, 
and  to  save  and  secure  from  the  depredation  of  the  natives  what 
ever  property  might  be  cast  ashore. 

All  the  baggage  was  lost.  The  greater  part  was  washed 
ashore,  but  so  much  injured  as  to  be,  in  fact,  destroyed,  at  least 
for  all  immediate  purposes.  A  great  deal  of  it  was  probably 
stolen  during  the  night,  while  we  were  trying  to  find  shelter. 
On  the  night  of  the  10th,  the  coast  was  strewn  with  the  dead 
bodies  of  the  lost — men,  women  and  children,  a  sorrowful  and 
piteous  sight. 

We  saw  before  nightfall  that  the  ship  could  not  hold  out  much 
longer.  Her  timbers  had  for  some  time  wrenched  and  strained 
with  still  louder  and  louder  groans.  She  was  constantly  prophe 
sying  of  her  own  destruction.  About  ten  o'clock  she  parted,  and 
drove  in  all  directions.  We  listened  for  the  cries  of  the  lost  ; 
but  in  the  loud  and  terrible  crash  that  followed  they  were 


KINDNESS   TO   THE   UNFORTUNATES.  573 

unheard  ;  and  the  silence  in  the  midst  of  the  uproar,  where  all 
those  human  lives  went  out  was  awful. 

On  the  morning  of  the  llth,  we  came  to  look  at  the  beach, 
and  also  to  take  a  last  view  of  the  fragments  of  the  unfortunate 
steamer.  The  foremast  had  fallen,  and  the  ves.se!  had  sunk  until 
the  bow  was  just  in  sight.  The  mournful  requiem  that  howled 
over  the  sepulchre  of  the  dead,  was  truly  doleful.  There  was 
nothing  more  to  wait  for  ;  so  we  departed  for  the  house  of  the 
inspector. 

But  what  a  scene  did  our  moving  phalanx  present.  Most  of 
the  women  had  scarcely  any  clothing  on  ;  and  some  who  were 
entirely  naked,  procured  anything  for  covering  which  presented 
itself.  It  was  remarkable  to  see  the  delicacy  of  many  of  these 
untutored  men. 

They  turned  aside  voluntarily  when  these  unfortunates  passed 
by  ;  so  imposing  above  all  outside  garments  is  a  true  modesty. 
One  of  the  officers  escorted  these  half-dressed,  and  undressed 
females  with  much  embarrassment,  which  was  relieved,  however, 
by  the  point  and  beauty  of  his  own  remark  :  "  My  ladies,"  said 
he,  "  on  these  occasions  there  is  no  sex." 

The  chief  officer  of  Laguna,  the  vicar,  delegate,  and  other 
authorities,  came  to  see  the  unhappy  passengers,  with  proffers 
of  food,  shelter,  clothing,  medicine,  and  kindnesses  and  favors  in 
every  form.  We  were  taken  to  their  houses,  and  there  being 
most  comfortably  and  honorably  bestowed,  we  were  treated  like 
a  band  of  brothers  and  sisters,  so  truly  does  misfortune  fraternize 
all  those  who  really  have  hearts.  Though  we  were  strangers, 
they  spared  no  expense  in  our  entertainment  ;  and  not  content 
with  this  they  conducted  us  to  the  port  of  Imbituba,  where  they 
shed  tears  on  giving  us  up.  We  shall  always  remember  these 
people  with  gratitude.  They  were  born  to  be  the  jewels  of  a 
grateful  country.  I  dwell  upon  their  virtues  because  this  may 
be  the  only  opportunity  I  shall  ever  have  to  repay  them  for  all 
their  kindness,  their  hospitable  reception,  their  fraternal  interest 
and  love,  and  their  high-souled  generosity  in  all  things. 


SHAHMAH    IN   PURSUIT    OF   FEEEDOM. 

When  we  embarked  on  the  steamer  Guapiassee,  we  were  laid 
under  new  obligations,  for  the  kindness  rendered  us  in  every  pos 
sible  manner,  by  all  the  officers  on  board. 

On  arriving  at  St.  Catharine  we  were  received  with  the  greatest 
favor  and  attention  by  the  noble  President  Shouter,  and  Jose 
Maria  da  Luz,  into  whose  palaces,  houses,  and  families,  we  were 
invited,  and  entertained.  Here  our  great  deliverance  was  cele 
brated  by  thanksgiving  and  prayers,  assisted  by  the  Rev.  Arch 
bishop,  the  worthy  president,  the  authorities  of  the  city,  and 
many  others.  But  knowing  well  how  terrible  would  be  the  shock 
to  my  Theodosia,  if  the  news  of  the  shipwreck  arrived  before  me, 
I  was  happy  to  become  the  bearer  of  dispatches  to  Rio. 

The  evil  tidings  had  flown  before  me,  though  only  by  a  few 
hours  ;  and  on  my  arrival  the  greatest  excitement  prevailed. 
When  the  news  first  came,  there  was  a  band  of  young  musicians 
playing  in  the  streets  to  celebrate  the  anniversary  of  the  arrival 
of  the  emperor,  Don  Pedro  II.,  in  this  capital ;  but  the  cries 
of  woe,  and  shouts  of  distress,  that  suddenly  broke  forth  and 
wailed  through  the  city,  silenced  them  ;  and  groans  and  shrieks 
of  despair  were  alone  heard.  They  who  had,  or  supposed  they 
had,  friends  on  board,  ran  to  and  fro  with  frantic  gestures  ; 
and  their  cries  of  distress  filled  the  air.  In  the  midst  of  this 
scene,  which  baffles  all  description,  I  arrived  from  the  place  of 
disaster,  bearing  an  official  catalogue  of  the  lost  and  saved  ;  and 
too  soon — too  surely — the  agonized  friends  and  relatives  were 
apprised  of  their  bereavements.  The  intelligence  was  received 
with  one  wild  shout  of  despair  from  the  bereaved,  while  amid  its 
sharp  and  terrible  echoes  were  mingled  bursts  of  prayer  and 
thanksgiving  from  the  friends  of  the  saved. 

But  with  a  fineness  and  delicacy  of  feeling  which  deserves  all 
praise,  as  if  they  feared  to  insult  the  sorrows  of  the  bereaved  by 
the  natural  expression  of  their  own  joy — or  moved  by  a  strong 
sympathy  for  sufferings  which  came  so  near  to  being  their  own, 
they  turned  to  weep  with  the  weeping  and  suffering  friends  of 
the  lost,  seeking  by  every  means  in  their  power  to  soothe  and 


THE   INCONSIDERATE   MULES.  575 

console  them.  The  entire  city  was  plunged  in  the  deepest  woe  ; 
for  every  one,  either  by  his  sympathy,  or  experience,  felt  himself 
on  the  brink  of  that  great  gulf  of  misery,  which  had  over 
whelmed  so  many. 

Having  delivered  my  dispatches,  I  hastened  with  all  speed  to 
assure  the  friends,  who  by  this  time  must  have  caught  the  alarm, 
of  my  safety.  About  half  way  between  the  city  and  Gloria,  I 
met  the  Padre,  who  was  going  down  to  learn  something  more 
definite  of  the  floating  rumors,  that  had  already  reached  them. 
And  the  good  man  wept  over  me,  as  tenderly  and  gratefully  as 
if  I  had  really  been  what  he  called  me — his  own  son.  To  my 
great  joy,  he  told  me  that  Theodosia  had,  as  yet,  heard  nothing 
— he  and  Madame  having  used  the  greatest  precaution  to  keep 
her  entirely  ignorant,  until  the  whole  truth  should  appear.  But 
she  had  had  many  painful  presentiments  and  misgivings  concern 
ing  my  adventure,  ever  since  I  had  been  gone.  And  what  is  very 
remarkable,  from  having  had  a  dark  and  melancholy  day  on  the 
9th  of  October,  she  suddenly  fell  into  a  swoon — the  very  day  and 
hour  when  I  was  laboring  in  the  wreck,  and  was  suddenly  re 
minded  of  her  presence.  Did  her  Spirit  actually  then  come  to 
me,  to  warn,  and  save  me  ?  I  can  find  no  other  answer  to  my 
questions,  than  by  confirming  this  ;  but  I  know  not  how  it  is. 

Thus  did  the  good  Padre  beguile  me,  somewhat,  of  my  im 
patience,  because  the  poor  mules  did  not  give  a  more  generous 
interpretation  to  my  wishes,  and  fly,  instead  of  ambling  along, 
quietly  and  moderately  over  the  road,  that  never  seemed  so  long, 
as  when,  after  that  most  wonderful  escape,  it  lay  between  me 
and  my  Theodosia. 

But  it  came  to  an  end  at  last  ;  and  as  I  wished  to  surprise 
her,  we  dismissed  the  carriage  at  the  high  road  and  walked 
quietly  up  the  avenue. 

It  was  not  long  before  I  heard  the  sweet,  low,  bird-like  carol 
of  the  very  song  I  loved.  Creeping  softly  through  a  narrow 
opening  in  the  vines,  I  stood  where  I  could  see,  without  being 
seen.  Slight  as  it  was,  she  had  heard  the  approaching  steps,  or 


576  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

else  she  had  caught  the  finer  spiritual  essence,  from  the  stirring 
air.  She  had  ceased  from  the  song  ;  and  with  clasped,  uplifted 
hands,  and  the  large  eyes  turned  directly  toward  me,  appeared 
intently  listening.  The  softly  radiant  face,  the  fair  arms  and 
shoulders,  and  the  white  drapery,  light  and  flowing  with  every 
breath  of  the  soft  breeze,  all,  set  in  the  green  frame  of  the 
woven  vines,  made  so  beautiful  a  picture,  I  could  not  choose  but 
gaze  at  it  a  moment  ;  and  then,  all  that  I  had  known  and 
suffered  was  forgotten,  in  that  most  blissful  reunion. 

I  cannot  describe  the  agony  of  terror  with  which  she  heard 
my  story.  It  is  enough  to  say,  that  she  is  so  penetrated  with 
gratitude,  not  only  for  my  safety,  but  that  of  so  many  others,  by 
the  hand  of  our  noble  friend,  that  she  will  sometimes  pause  in 
the  midst  of  her  gayest  speech  ;  and  gathering  more  closely  in 
my  arms,  she  will  whisper  :  "  Oh,  my  Shahmah  I  how  good 
has  God  been  to  us  I"  And  then  she  will  be  silent  awhile  ;  for 
her  heart-fulness  of  joy  is  oppressive. 

And  here,  for  the  present,  I  must  leave  you. 

Dear  brother  and  sister  adieu  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER  XLVI. 

HONOR  TO  THE  BRAVE  DELIVERER. 

News  from  Simao — The  Subscription — His  arrival — Continued  Honors — Eulogies — 
Wonderful  Enthusiasm— Simao  enters  the  Exchange— Meeting  called— Speech  of  the 
President — Simao's  Reply — Time  for  Acts  not  Words — Pre&entation  of  the  Jewels — 
Beautiful  Speech — Simao's  Reply — Mr.  Scarlton — Shahmah's  Fears — Mr.  Scarlton 
speaks  of  Simao — Strong  Revulsion — Robert's  Testimony — The  Branded  Hand — Exit 
Simao— The  Emperor  enters— Calls  for  Mr.  Scarlton— Imperial  Championship- 
Message  to  the  United  States. 

GLORIA,  Nov.  2. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  enthusiasm  which  the 
noble  actions  of  Simao  have  called  forth.  The  whole  city,  from 
the  centre  to  the  circumference,  thrills  at  the  sound  of  his  name. 
The  health  of  the  hero,  which  has  suddenly  become  the  chief 
interest  and  care  of  the  nation,  is  daily  bulletined.  The  first 
dispatch  from  the  scene  of  suffering  was  thus  announced  in  one 
of  the  public  journals. 

"SIMAO  is  SAFE. 

"  By  a  dispatch  from  the  scene  of  woe,  we  learn  that  Simao, 
after  a  night  of  good  nursing  and  rest,  is  pronounced  out  of  dan 
ger.  He  has  passed  through  a  most  severe  struggle,  and  has 
barely  escaped  going  down  to  the  grave.  He  slept  well  during 
the  night,  with  the  exception  of  quite  a  number  of  springs  and 
starts,  as  if  he  were  still  struggling  with  the  waves.  He  evi 
dently  carried  his  humanity  to  bed  with  him. 

"  This  morning  he  ate  well,  but  was  so  extremely  lame,  sore, 
and  stiff,  as  to  be  obliged  to  retire  again,  soon  after  rising.  He 

25  ^ 


5T8  SHAHMAH  nsr  PURSUIT  OF  FREEDOM. 

wished  to  know  every  particular  of  the  wreck — or  at  least  so  far 
as  did  not  bear  on  his  own  acts  ;  but  any  allusions  to  these  he 
would  not  listen  to. 

"  The  physician  says  that  every  muscle  is  unstrung  by  the  ex 
ertions,  and  every  cord  is  strained  ;  but  more  than  these,  the 
mind  is  strained,  the  soul  is  stretched,  and  the  heart  wrought  up 
to  such  a  degree  of  tension  that  his  life  could  not  have  been 
saved,  if  his  strength  had  not  timely  given  way. 

"  But  now,  while  rejoicing  in  his  safety,  let  us  prove  our  grati 
tude,  as  he  did  his  humanity,  not  by  words  alone,  but  by 
actions.  Let  us  speak  forth,  till  the  utmost  bounds  of  the  earth 
reverberate  the  continually  repeating  echo  of  his  fame  I  Let  the 
wide  world  hear  of  the  deeds  of  this  unrivalled  hero,  who  has 
so  nobly  saved  our  children."— r-Mer.  Correspondent  of  Nov.  4. 

(From  the  same  of  Nov.  5.) 

"  The  subscription  which  we  spoke  of  as  being  about  to  be 
opened  yesterday,  in  favor  of  the  sailor  Simao,  the  intrepid 
savior  of  the  shipwrecked  on  board  the  Pernambucana,  by  the 
worthy  members  of  the  Counsel  of  Direction  of  the  Brazilian 
Packet  Company,  was  effectually  brought  forward  yesterday  ; 
and  the  amount  has  already  run  up  to  $3,000.  His  Imperial 
Majesty  headed  the  list  with  $220,  followed  by  her  Majesty  with 
$110.  The  subscription  still  remains  open." 


"  The  arrival  of  this  wonderful  man  will  cause  thousands,  to 
flock,  to  gain  a  sight  of  him.  He  will  remain  for  some  time  ia 
Rio  de  Janeiro.  The  subscription  has  run  up  higher  still.  Yesj 
terday  morning  the  passengers  who  were  saved  from  the  wreck, 
marched  barefooted  through  the  streets,  with  lighted  candles,  to 
pay  their  vows  to  God.  One  of  them  carried  a  beautiful  flag, 
on  which  was  painted  a  figure  of  the  steamer,  as  she  was  ship- 


HONOES  TO  THF  NOBLE  NEGEO.  579 

wrecked  in  the  storm.  It  was  mentioned  in  our  issue  of  day  be 
fore  yesterday,  that  the  government  would  probably  consider  it 
as  a  sacred  duty  to  confer  on  the  sailor  Simao,  a  gift  which  he 
could  bequeath  to  his  children,  and  which  should  be  kept  as  an 
heir-loom  to  testify  of  his  acts,  through  all  posterity.  It  is  a  truly 
honorable  feature  in  this  popular  movement,  that  the  noble  ex 
ample  of  his  Majesty,  Don  Pedro  II.,  has  taken  the  first  and 
highest  place  in  the  work  of  justice  ;  and  for  once  at  least  the 
Government  of  Brazil  is  not  wanting  in  duty,  and  cannot  be  ac 
cused  of  ingratitude." 

"  SIMAO'S    HONOR    STILL   ROLLS    OX. 

"  It  is  impossible  to  describe,  or  give  even  a  tolerable  idea  of 
the  enthusiasm  that  prevails  everywhere,  and  seems  to  pervade 
our  entire  nation,  and  thrill  through  every  heart  in  the  empire. 
Never  was  there  anything  like  it  before  in  the  whole  range  of  our 
history  ;  and  does  not  this  fact  alone  show  that  there  must  be 
something  intrinsically  noble  and  good  in  man  ?  How  else  could  he 
respond  so  readily  and  heartily  to  nobleness  and  goodness  ?  "We 
grow  daily  more  proud  of  human  nature — more  assured  of  the 
greatness  which  must  be  finally  attainable  by  man,  when  we 
read,  and  hear,  and  feel,  and  see  on  every  hand  these  exciting 
wonders  of  the  day. 

"  And  the  character  of  the  hero  is  such  as  not  only  to 
command,  but  to  continue  and  preserve  these  influences.  Never 
before  was  there  such  a  rare  combination  of  everything  that  is 
great  and  excellent  in  man,  as  have  been  exhibited  by  this 
negro.  We  speak  not  now  of  attainments,  but  of  capabilities  and 
elements.  If  such  a  combination  of  traits  had  been  discovered  in 
some  distinguished  nobleman,  or  great  ruler  or  leader  of  men,  it 
would  have  been  truly  wonderful  ;  but  in  this  sailor — this  black 
— this  man  who,  in  the  eyes  of  an  unjust  world,  is  twice  degrad 
ed,  by  his  servile  position,  and  his  serf-like  color — it  is  passing  all 
bounds  of  belief  ;  and  we  can  only  regard  it  as  one  of  those  mira 
cles  which  nature,  once  in  the  flight  of  ages  perhaps,  startles 


580  SIIAHMAH    IN   PUESUIT    OF  FREEDOM. 

mankind  out  of  its  littleness  and  selfishness  by  unfolding.  This 
seems  to  be  the  opinion  and  feeling  everywhere,  that  there  is 
something  really  superhuman — that  is,  above  the  common  measure 
of  human  power — in  this  black  sailor.  Every  characteristic  of  his 
wonderful  mind  seems  to  be  wrought  on  a  large  scale  ;  but  mas 
sive  as  his  character  is,  he  is  yet  susceptible  of  extreme  tender 
ness  and  delicacy.  Witness  his  tears  in  the  midst  of  such  terri 
ble  labors — when  mind  and  muscle  were  strained  to  the 
extremest  tension — to  witness  the  white  flag  that  recognized  his 
services  from  the  ship. 

"  No  one  who  may  be  out  of  Rio  at  this  time  could  have  any 
idea  of  the  measure  and  extent  of  this  far-spreading  enthusiasm. 
There  is  hardly  any  other  topic  now  tolerated,  than  Simao  and 
his  deeds.  His  rewards,  his  virtues,  his  receptions,  his  renown, 
are  subject  of  discourse  from  the  imperial  palace  to  the  farthest 
fazenda  of  the  province.  These  subjects  occupy  a  large  portion 
of  the  public  journals.  He  is  lauded  in  prose,  and  his  praises 
are  sung  in  verse,  while  images  of  the  hero  are  multiplied  with 
almost  equal  rapidity. 

"  And  how  does  he  sustain  all  these  honors,  so  rapidly  won — 
so  suddenly  showered  down  upon  him  ?  Is  it  not  enough  to  upset 
one  of  ordinary  balance  ? — to  ruin  a  common  mind  ?  He  shrinks 
from  it.  He  deprecates  it  ;  yet  without  the  least  possible  ap 
pearance  of  servility,  or  sense  of  unworthiness.  His  modesty  is 
the  most  wonderful  thing  about  him.  It  is  one  of  brightest 
stars  in  the  great  constellation  of  his  virtues,  and  sheds  its  lus 
tre  over  all. 

"  We  stop  the  press  to  say  that  Sen.  Carneiro  Leao  has  soli 
cited  of  Simao  the  privilege  of  having  him  sit  for  his  portrait, 
which  he  wishes  to  send  to  England  as  an  illustration  of  the 
Account  of  the  Shipwreck  that  is  to  be  issued  there.  The 
Academy  of  the  Fine  Arts  has  also  ordered  a  bust,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  placing  it  in  the  Exchange.  A  large  quantity  of  engrav 
ings  from  the  picture  of  Leao,  are  to  be  published,  and  sold  for 
the  hero's  benefit.  He  deserves  it  all,  and  the  end  is  not  yet." 


SIMAO   AT   THE   EXCHANGE.  581 

(From  the  Diario  of  Nov.  8.) 

The  Imperial  Government  has  resolved  to  present  a  medal  of 
honor  and  distinction  to  the  noble-hearted  Simao.  This  act  of 
the  Government  is  the  highest  eulogium  that  can  be  conferred  ; 
and  in  the  determination  to  render  the  richest  possible  award, 
the  Brazils  have  been,  and  are,  undivided.  Never  before  was 
there  such  unanimity  in  any  public  act  of  justice.  It  is  truly 
gratifying  to  witness  it." 

Having  thus  given  some  idea  of  the  prevailing  enthusiasm,  by 
the  above  extracts  from  the  public  papers,  I  pause  a  moment  and 
return  to  our  home,  which,  but  for  this  brave  man,  would  now  be 
desolate  indeed.  Joyful,  and  proud,  and  grateful  are  we,  now  to 
entertain  him ;  and  if  it  were  with  royal  honors,  there  is  not  a 
single  heart  in  the  Brazils  that  would  dispute  it.  Never  were 
the  many  voices  of  fame  so  unanimous — so  at-one  in  their  praises. 
The  subscription  has  already  reached  nearly  $5,000  and  is  still 
going  up.  We  hear  that  it  is  to  be  applied  to  a  life-annuity 
which  shall  be  for  the  benefit  of  himself  and  his  family. 

Nov.  13. — Yesterday  Simao  entered  the  Exchange,  with 
Robert  and  myself  on  either  side,  to  enjoy  the  honor  and  triumph 
of  escorting  him,  and  several  Brazilian  gentlemen  and  nobles, 
also  proud  to  follow  in  his  train.  Aided  by  the  very  full  and 
spirited  report  of  Jose  de  Cavalho,  made  for  the  "  Journal  of 
Citizens,"  I  am  able  to  give  you  a  correct  account  of  this  interest 
ing  scene. 

As  Simao  entered  the  house,  his  presence  was  made  known  at 
once,  and  he  became  the  centre  of  attraction.  All  rushed  to 
see  him  ;  and  he  was  completely  wedged  in  by  a  mass  of  admir 
ing  spectators.  Translators  forsook  their  desks,  clerks  their 
pens,  officers  their  offices,  and  all,  their  business  ;  and  an  extem 
poraneous  meeting  was  directly  called,  which  adjourned  at  once 
to  the  Commercial  Hall,  overhead. 

The  meeting  was  called  to  order  by  the  Secretary  of  the 


582  SIIAHMAH    IN    PURSUIT    OF    FREEDOM. 

Board  ;  the  President  of  Commerce  was  chosen  to  preside,  and 
five  vice-presidents  and  two  secretaries  were  chosen.  Simao 
was  invited  to  a  seat  on  the  right  hand  ;  and  as  the  president 
rose,  he  said :  "  Though  we  are  here  at  a  moment's  warning, 
none  can  be  ignorant  of  the  purpose  of  this  meeting  ;  if  so, 
they  have  only  to  cast  their  eyes  at  my  right,  where  they  will 
become  at  once  enlightened.  We  are  called  here  by  a  burst  of 
spontaneous  gratitude,  to  honor  Joseph  Lewis  Simao." 

Every  one  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  united  in  three  cheers.  The 
name  of  Simao  proved  to  be  a  perfect  bomb-shell,  which  burst 
with  stunning  effect ;  and  it  was  some  minutes  before  quiet  was 
restored. 

"I  am  gratified,"  resumed  the  President,  "  to  see  that  you  are 
all  desirous  of  speaking,  and  that  so  directly  to  the  point  ;  but 
unless  this  house  is  very  strongly  built,  you  will  be  the  death  of 
our  hero  ;  for  you  will  bring  it  down  upon  his  head." 

Turning  to  Simao  he  then  said  :  "  This  body  of  strangers  to 
you,  are  proud  to  testify  their  honor  of  your  daring.  We  come 
not  here  by  formal  invitation.  No  ;  the  occasion  overleaps  the 
snail-like  pace  of  formality.  None  wait  for  an  invitation  to  do 
homage  to  the  savior  of  their  mothers,  wives  and  children.  This 
is  a  voice  from  the  heart  ;  and  these  emotions  shadow  forth  the 
feeling  and  sentiment  of  the  Nation. 

"  You,  in  the  avocations  of  life,  found  yourself  on  board  the 
Pernambucana.  That  noble  ship  was  a  doomed  victim.  In  that 
hour  of  woe  and  terror,  when  there  was  none  to  rescue,  when 
there  appeared  no  power  in  man  ;  and  even  that  of  God  seemed 
afar  off,  then  it  was,  noble  Simao,  that  you  came  forward 
and  with  an  undaunted  soul,  dared  all,  to  save  strangers.  How 
few — how  very  few  of  the  great  names  of  history  can  compare 
with  yours  !  The  whole  shore  of  Time  is  strewn  with  the 
bodies  of  the  dead — the  remains  of  those  who  have  gone  down 
on  the  waters  of  the  ocean,  to  do  business  in  the  great  deep  ; 
yet  we  cannot  find  one  example  of  courage  and  devotion,  so 
pure,  so  bright  as  yours.  If  valor  has  its  reward,  bravery  its 


SPEECH   OF   TIIE   PRESIDENT.  583 

recompense,  humanity  its  praise,  merit  its  honor,  and  virtue  its 
love,  what  shall  be  done  for  him  who  has  united  all  in  a  series 
of  acts,  through  unheard  of  struggles  and  dangers  ? 

"  Others  toil  long — many  cut  every  step  in  the  ladder  of  fame  ; 
and  few,  how  very  few  reach  its  pinnacle,  except  by  long-continued 
endeavors  !  But,  if  any  person  has  ever  overcome  these  com 
mon  obstacles,  you  are  the  man.  Standing  alone,  unhonored 
and  unknown,  upon  the  basis  of  a  common  humanity,  at  a  single 
bound  you  have  planted  your  foot  on  the  very  cap-stone  of  fame. 
This  example  of  yours  will  cheer  the  future  soldier  in  battle  ;  it 
will  encourage  the  statesman  in  his  labors  ;  it  will  swell  the 
heart  of  the  noble  sailor,  as  he  guides  his  barque  over  the  stormy 
deep  ;  and  it  will  be  a  'polar  star  to  all,  for  it  will  teach  us 
through  all  time,  that  to  the  strong  heart,  the  great,  and  true, 
and  invincible  power  of  a  virtuous  will,  all  tilings  are  possible. 
Your  story  shall  be  told  to  our  little  ones  ;  and  your  name  shall 
prove  a  beacon-light  for  millions  yet  to  come. 

"  We  are  happy  to  meet  you,  face  to  face.  We  are  proud  to 
see  you  in  our  midst  We  are  determined  never  to  let  you  pass 
from  our  minds.  Your  bust  will  shortly  grace  this  building. 
Your  engraving  is  already  in  our  drawing-rooms  ;  but  better 
than  all  these,  your  noble  acts  are  graven  upon  our  hearts. 

"  We  regret  that  your  stay  is  so  short,  but  you  go  to  the 
dearest  objects  of  your  affections  ;  you  carry  home  your  honors 
to  the  arms  of  your  family  ;  and  with  them  are  bound  up  our 
heart-felt  gratit  tde,  the  nation's  admiration,  and  the  world's  res 
pect  :  and  may  the  choicest  blessings  of  Providence  rest  on  you 
and  yours." 

The  President  closed  amid  an  uproar  of  applause. 

Simao  rose ;  but  the  deafening  noise  again  attained  to  such  a 
height  that  it  was  some  time  before  he  could  be  heard. 

He  said  :  "  Mr.  President,  surprised  as  I  am,  and  have  been 
for  the  last  hour,  I  can  scarcely  realize  my  situation.  I  am  more 
at  a  loss  what  to  say,  than  I  was  how  to  ad  on  board  of  that 
unfortunate  steamer.  Let  my  tears  testify  what  my  feelings  are. 


584:  SHAHMAH   IN    PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

It  is  impossible  for  me  to  thank  you  in  a  suitable  manner,  for 
what  you  have  said — of  my  duty.  In  regard  to  it  I  can  only 
say,  that  in  the  voice  of  the  hissing  gale  I  heard  the  cry  of  my 
sisters  and  my  brothers — a  human  cry  for  help  !  I  am  a  hus 
band  and  a  father  ;  and  did  not  the  call  of  my  own  beloved  ones 
speak  in  the  voice  of  others  ?  Yes,  it  was  the  cry  of  human 
nature  ;  and  monstrous  should  I  have  been,  if  my  heart — if  my 
life — had  not  been  ready  to  answer  it.  (Loud  applause.')  I 
made  the  attempt  to  gain  the  shore  ;  God  sustained  me.  I  then 
assisted  others  till  my  strength  failed  ;  but  the  least  of  all  these 
honors,  much  more  rewards,  never  entered  my  head.  So  strongly 
did  I  feel  it  my  duty,  that  I  refused  to  take  the  money  which  all 
the  saved  urged  me  to  accept.  I  felt  rich  for  their  thanks.  Now 
I  am  too  full  to  attempt  to  say  what  I  feel,  toward  all  here  and 
in  other  places,  for  what  they  have  done.  I  desire  to  retire  to 
the  bosom  of  my  family,  to  shed  my  tears  of  gratitude  with 
them." 

He  sat  down  amid  long  and  continued  cheers. 

The  president  of  the  meeting  then  said,  that  as  this  was  a 
gathering  of  the  people,  every  one  could  speak  his  mind. 
Whereupon  one  of  the  Directors  of  the  Board  of  Commerce 
arose,  and  said  that  he  felt  himself  in  the  same  condition  as  the 
hero  of  the  meeting.  He  thought  this  a  time  for  action  and  not 
words  ;  for  the  heart  was  so  full  of  emotion  as  to  be  lost  to  elo 
quence  ;  and  as  he  saw  a  friend  of  his  just  enter,  he  thought  he 
was  a  bearer  of  the  people's  acts. 

All  eyes  were  turned  toward  the  door,  and  on  beholding  one 
of  the  principal  jewellers  of  the  city,  the  house  was  in  a  roar 
He  was  the  bearer  of  the  jewels  for  Simao. 

Walking  forward,  until  he  came  directly  opposite  the  hero,  he 
said,  "Lewis  Joseph  Simao,  I  am  proud  of  being  delegated  to 
present  you  with  these  marks  of  respect  and  esteem.  They  have 
been  nobly  earned,  and  richly  merited  ;  but  it  is  still  pleasanter 
to  know  that  these  jewels  will  be  more  honored  by  the  owner, 
than  the  owner  by  them.  This  ring  will  represent  your  fame  ; 


SIMAO'S  REPLY.  585 

it  lias  no  end  ;  this  watcli  your  humanity,  for  it  will  open  at  the 
gentlest  touch  ;  and  this  medal  your  valor,  for  it  is  doubly  cased 
with  pure  gold.  They  are  mementoes  of  what  your  countrymen 
think  of  you,  and  will  be  handed  down  to  your  offspring,  as  tes 
timonies  of  a  nation's  esteem." 

This  speech  was  received  with  shouts  of  delight. 

Simao  then  said  :  "  There  are  times  when  tears  will  not  flow — 
when  the  tongue  cleaves  to  the  mouth,  and  refuses  to  do  its 
office.  This  is  one  of  them.  Receive  my  heart's  thanks.  I  can 
forget  this  hour  only  with  my  life." 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  profound  sensation  produced  by 
these  few  and  simple  words,  and  it  was  well  said  by  a  Brazilian 
Editor,  who,  after  a  little  period  of  expressive  silence  followed 
him,  that  "  Simao,  who  has  so  many  noble  traits,  is  still  noblest 
in  his  modesty." 

At  nearly  this  time,  a  trifling  incident  occurred,  which,  how 
ever  it  might  have  been  intended  by  the  mover,  had  really  the 
effect  to  deepen  the  common  interest  of  the  hour,  and  call  forth 
even  a  stronger  expression  of  it. 

Soon  after  entering  the  house,  Robert  had  pointed  out  to  me 
a  gentleman  standing  at  a  little  distance  with  whom  he  was 
acquainted,  whispering  at  the  same  time,  "  That  is  Mr.  Scarltou, 
of  New  Orleans." 

I  thought  to  myself  that,  gentleman  as  he  called  himself,  he 
might  yet  be  an  agent  or  emissary  of  Slicer,  and  whispered  my 
fears  to  Robert.  But  he  only  pointed  to  the  gathering  multi 
tude,  saying,  "  We  are  too  strong  for  him  now,  see  the  whole 
house,  all  hanging  with  breathless  interest  on  the  story  of  this 
most  remarkable  hero,  waiting  only  for  a  word — a  look  of  recogni 
tion  from  him,  to  proclaim,  with  one  united  voice,  their  loyalty 
to  his  true  manhood.  Be  assured  we  have  nothing  to  fear." 

But  it  seemed  as  if  the  evil  genius  of  Mr.  Scarlton  had  urged 
him  on  to  unnecessary  exposure  of  his  national  disgrace,  espe 
cially  in  this  matter  of  Simao.  Just  after  the  presentation  of 
the  medal,  he  had,  with  much  difficulty,  elbowed  his  way  through 

25* 


586  SHAHMAH   IN   PUESUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

the  crowd.  What  he  was  going  to  do,  we  could  not  surmise.  I 
really  began  to  be  alarmed,  for  I  had  seen  so  much  of  evil  magic 
in  the  power  of  the  slaveholders,  that  I  almost  thought  he  was 
going  to  spirit  the  hero  away  from  our  midst.  But  he  had 
no  such  intention.  He  was,  after  his  own  sort,  simply  covetous 
of  the  honors  of  the  day,  and  anxious  to  come  in  for  his  share 
of  the  celebrity. 

Having  proceeded  to  the  edge  of  the  platform,  he  addressed  a 
Brazilian  gentleman  who  stood  near  by,  in  these  remarkable 
words  :  "I  know  that  fellow,  well  ;"  pointing  to  Simao,  " He 
was  raised  up  the  river,  just  above  New  Orleans." 

"  Is  it  possible  ?"  exclaimed  the  Brazilian,  regarding  him  who 
spoke  thus  of  the  popular  idol,  almost  with  horror.  "  We  have 
believed  him  a  native  of  one  of  the  Cape  Verde  Islands." 

"  Truth,  upon  my  honor,"  responded  the  American  ;  "  and 
seeing  what  a  shiner  he's  turned  up  here,  I'm  happy  to  say  he 
always  bore  the  name  of  being  one  of  the  likeliest  niggers  known. 
The  only  thing  against  him  is,  that  he  ran  away,  and  stole  a  lot 
of  other  niggers,  at  the  same  time." 

Think  of  the  revulsion  of  feeling  caused  by  this  intelligence — 
though  not  against  Simao,  as,  by  the  close,  it  was  easy  to  see 
had  been  intended.  The  whole  house  seemed  to  collapse,  with  a 
kind  of  unspeakable  horror.  But  this  did  not  last  long  ;  for  the 
Brazilian  came  directly  to  Robert,  whom  he  knew,  to  learn  the 
truth,  when  he  was  informed,  that,  in  all  respects,  save  one,  the 
story  was  true.  He  had  been  carried  from  St.  Vincent  when 
quite  a  lad,  and  afterward  lived  in  Louisiana,  as  a  slave. 

"  And  as  to  the  negroes  that  he  stole,"  added  Robert,  after 
this  intelligence  had  been  communicated  to  the  house,  "they 
were  his  wife,  his  child,  his  wife's  children,  and  his  sister.  But 
if  you  would  be  assured  of  the  truth  of  this,  let  him  hold  up  his 
branded  hand." 

The  ominous  words  gained  breath  and  sound.  A  loud  cry  of 
mingled  sorrow  and  indignation  ran  through  the  house,  with 
loud  shouts  and  cheers  at  intervals,  especially  when  his  particu- 


THE   BRANDED    HAND.  587 

lar  acts  of  theft  were  announced.  And  then  cries  of  :  "  Let  us 
see  it,"  "  hold  up  the  branded  hand  ;"  were  heard  in  every 
direction. 

Promptly  with  the  call,  that  dark  hand  was  lifted,  and  held 
up  in  view  of  all  ;  while  those  who  could  not  see  the  lettering 
distinctly,  called  for  a  reading  and  interpretation.  This  fell  to 
Robert,  who  pertinently  added  :  "  And  this  hand,  gentlemen, 
bearing  as  it  does  the  felon's  mark,  is  the  hand  that  saved  our 
wives  and  children.  I  have  long  known  it  as  the  hand  of  a  true 
— an  honorable  man.  I  am  not  surprised  at  what  he  has  done  ; 
for  I  expected  something  like  this  of  him." 

Thunderous  applauses  shook  the  house  ;  and  I  looked  up  to 
see  that  hand,  and  to  think,  while  my  cheeks  burned  with  a 
sense  of  my  own  utter  folly,  that  my  Young  Queen  of  the  West, 
to  whom  I  had  come  as  the  Nursing  Mother  of  Freedom,  had 
sanctioned  that — had  willed  and  ordered  it — and  in  it,  infinite 
and  incredible  wrong.  Amid  all  the  cheering,  I  bowed  myself 
down  and  wept,  to  think  how  worse  than  idle  had  been  my 
dream,  and  how  pitiful,  how  despicable,  was  the  reverse  of  wak 
ing. 

Nor  did  I  forget  that  these  very  Brazilians,  however  keenly 
they  felt  the  wrong  to  their  hero,  were  themselves  slaveholders 
—buyers  and  sellers  of  men. 

It  is  impossible  to  give  any  tolerable  idea  of  the  tumult  that 
ensued.  It  was  in  vain  that  the  Chairman  called  for  order. 
The  whole  populace  swayed,  and  swelled,  and  heaved  under  this 
revolting  sense  of  wrong.  Hisses,  groans  and  shouts  of  defiance 
were  blent  in  inextricable  confusion.  The  Brazilian  Escort  drew 
Simao  away  by  a  private  door,  while  Robert  and  myself  staid  to 
witness  the  conclusion  of  the  matter. 

In  the  meantime,  the  Imperial  Cortege  happened  to  pass  near 
the  house,  and  the  Emperor  having  heard  the  cause  of  the  up 
roar,  resolved  to  enter,  unannounced.  But  he  was  quickly  recog 
nized,  and  with  considerable  difficulty,  a  passage  was  opened  for 


588  SHAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF  FEEEDOM. 

him  to  the  platform,  which  he  mounted,  amid  loud  and  long-con 
tinued  cheering. 

Having  expressed  a  wish  to  speak,  the  house  signified  its  res 
pectful  attention,  by  instant  and  perfect  silence.  He  then 
called  for  the  American  gentleman,  when  Kobert  immediately 
came  forward,  saluted  his  Imperial  Majesty,  and  pointed  to  Mr. 
Scarlton,  who  now  appeared  anxious  to  beat  a  retreat.  But  he 
was  obliged  to  come  forward.  And  he  certainly  did  not  repre 
sent  the  Peculiar  Institution  either  ably,  or  honorably.  Casting 
round  himself  a  look  almost  of  despair,  as  if  seeking  for  some 
cranny  into  which  he  might  creep,  he  was  conducted  to  the 
Emperor,  who  received  him  with  great  courtesy. 

There  were  but  few  words  passed.  The  peculiar  claims  of  the 
American  Laws  upon  Simao  and  his  family,  were  briefly  set 
forth,  the  same  being  confirmed  by  Eobert. 

There  was  a  momentary  silence  ;  and  then  the  Emperor  said, 
addressing  Mr.  Scarlton  :  "  Tell  your  people  at  home,  that  Don 
Pedro  II.  will  become  a  hostage  for  the  security  of  the  noble 
and  honored  Simao.  To  promote,  by  every  lawful  and  honor 
able  means,  the  health  and  happiness  of  him  and  his,  will  be  now 
the  care  of  the  Nation.  If  there  are  any  claims  against  him, 
let  them  be  laid  before  the  Imperial  Government.  We  shall  in 
struct  our  Secretary  of  State,  and  open  a  correspondence  to  that 
effect.  The  heart  of  Brazil,  the  wealth  of  Brazil,  open  at  his 
command,  and  shall  be  sufficient  for  his  needs." 

Amidst  loud  and  prolonged  cheering,  the  imperial  train  moved 
out  ;  and  when  I  looked  for  Mr.  Scarlton,  he  was  nowhere  to 
be  seen. 

To-morrow  Simao  is  to  visit  the  Emperor,  and  by  invita 
tion  our  whole  family  party  attend  him.  Zindie  and  her 
children  have  been  sent  for  to  witness  the  celebration  of  our 
approaching  nuptials,  after  which  they  are  to  remain  our  guests 
for  a  few  weeks.  Madame  is  full  of  business  ;  but  she  delicately 
keeps  the  grand  bustle  of  preparation  as  much  out  of  our  way  as 


HE   ONCE  MOKE  BIDS   ADIEU.  589 

possible.  Being  invested  with  supreme  power  in  all  these  mat 
ters,  she  is  content  to  exercise  it  for  our  behoof,  in  her  own  way, 
which,  for  the  most  part,  best  pleases  us. 

Filled  to  overflowing  with  grateful  and  happy  thoughts,  I  now 
bid  you  adieu  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


LETTER    XLVII. 

SIMAO    VISITS   THE    EMPEROR. 

Shahmah  still  pursuing  his  great  Object — Approaching  Nuptials— Religious  form  of  Pre 
paration — Comparison  between  Mahometans  and  Christians—  Shahmah's  Theory  of  a 
Central  and  Universal  Religious  Principle — Red  Caps  and  White  Caps — Pure  Religion 
corresponds  with  True  Freedom — Palace  of  the  Emperor — Simao's  Reception — Em 
peror's  Speech — Simao's  Reply — The  Empress — Substantial  Compliment— The  Ring — 
The  Watch— The  Medal— Pertinent  Quotation. 

GLORIA,  Nov.  15. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

I  have  been  talking  with  Robert  to-day  of  the  compara 
tive  degree  of  freedom  in  the  Northern  United  States  ;  for  a 
perfect  freedom — a  true  soul-liberty — is  the  goal  toward  which 
I  still  direct  my  highest  hopes,  my  aspirations,  and  my  prayers. 
Theodosia,  I  am  happy  to  say,  enters  into  all  this,  as  into  my 
other  peculiar  relations  of  life,  with  an  individuality  that  be 
comes  one  with  it.  Alluring  as  these  beautiful  and  quiet  shades 
may  be,  I  know,  and  she  knows,  that  we  are  called  away.  We 
have  this  great  human  problem  to  solve  ;  and  we  must  go  where 
the  conflict  waxes  strong,  in  order  to  find  the  solution. 

But  with  this  zeal  for  the  public  good,  and  this  care  for  the 
unfolding  of  a  great  principle,  we  do  not  lose  sight  of  our  own 
private  responsibility,  or  the  daily  facts  that  invest,  and  duties 
that  belong  to  it.  We  are  seeking  for  the  true  laws  of  health 
and  life  ;  and  when  found,  we  are  determined  in  all  things  to  ob 
serve  and  maintain  them.  There  is  much  yet  to  be  learned,  and 
still  more  to  be  recognized  and  established,  as  we  find  out  more 
and  more,  with  the  study  and  experience  of  every  day  ;  but 
striving  earnestly  for  good,  we  shall  not  labor  in  vain. 


A  RELIGIOUS   FORM.  591 

The  imperial  family  will  honor  our  nuptials  with  their  pres 
ence  ;  and  also  several  of  the  most  distinguished  men  of  the 
empire,  nobles  and  members  of  the  diplomatic  corps,  who  are 
among  our  immediate  neighbors  at  Gloria,  are  invited,  with  their 
families.  We  should  have  been  better  pleased  with  quiet  and 
seclusion;  but  this  ceremony  is  due  to  our  illustrious  guest;  and 
nothing  less  than  this  would  be  accepted  as  worthy  of  him. 

You  will  not  be  shocked,  my  brother,  when  I  tell  you  that, 
by  a  slight  ceremony,  and  without  the  least  compromise  of  prin 
ciple,  I  have  qualified  myself  for  a  Catholic  solemnization  of  our 
marriage.  To  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  his  gospel  I  have  long 
since  given  my  unquestioning  assent,  as  the  truest  example  and 
law  of  life  ever  set  forth  among  mankind.  But,  judging  from  the 
effect  of  the  doctrines  on  the  life  of  those  who  profess  them,  I  do 
not  perceive  any  place  or  position  among  the  outside  formalism 
of  Christianity  which  I  could  rightfully  accept  ;  neither  am  I,  as 
yet,  prepared  to  renounce  Mahomet,  or  the  worship  which  he 
enjoins.  I  have  surely  seen  greater  sincerity  and  consistency 
among  his  followers  than  I  have  yet  found  with  those  who,  as  I 
willingly  and  must,  in  fact,  admit,  have  the  truer  Theory  and 
the  purer  Gospel.  I  except  from  this  only  the  few  noble  in 
stances  whose  faith  is  to  be  classed  with  the  great  cardinal 
principles  of  all  religion,  and  who  would  be  good  and  true  in  any 
profession  ;  because  only  great  and  godlike  views  of  human  life, 
accountability,  and  destiny,  could  be  accepted  by  them.  How 
ever,  I  admit  that  my  range  of  observation  has  been  limited, 
and  thus  I  stand  always  ready  to  accept  and  embrace  the  higher 
truth.  And  is  not  this  the  normal  position  of  a  being  who  is  in 
himself  progressive,  and  must,  therefore,  in  the  order  of  growth, 
find  that  the  bonds  that  are  large  enough  for  to-day  will,  in  some 
other  future  day,  confine  and  cramp  him  ?  It  seems  to  me  that 
the  grand  mistake  of  all  circumscribed  religions  is  just  this — that 
they  do  not  leave  or  admit  of  room  to  grow. 

As  I  become  persuaded  of  this,  I  find  myself  more  and  more 
retreating  toward  the  centre — away  from  all  outside  formalism. 


592  SHAIIMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

There,  only,  am  I  refreshed  and  strengthened  by  a  true  and  spirit-* 
ual  life  and  worship.  There,  in  the  clear  light  of  that  interior 
heaven,  the  Wahabites  and  Abadeah*  never  intrude  themselves, 
and  the  distinction  between  Red  Caps  and  White  Caps  is  un 
known,  for  the  generous  spirit  of  a  true  faith  in  God  and  Man, 
absorbs  and  annihilates  all  sectarian  engrossment.  How 
different  is  this  from  the  common  outside  world,  where  only  by 
external  signs,  is  the  religion,  itself,  represented  and  recognized  ; 
and  in  many  cases,  I  fear  to  ask  what  would  be  left,  on  removing 
these,  would  be  a  closer  question  than  it  could  bear. 

Yes,  I  know  that  the  common  mind  must,  at  length,  be  drawn 
toward  this  central  truth,  and  thus,  finally,  be  so  far  prepared 
and  illuminated,  as  to  perceive  and  accept  it,  until  inspired  by 
the  finer  essences,  a  religion  of  Omnipotent  Paternity,  and  Pure 
Humanity  will  be  established  ;  and  thus  the  inbeaining  light  of 
the  Few,  will  become  the  outshining  glory  of  the  whole  world. 

And  this  sublimated  state  of  the  religious  affections  in  the 
individual  will  correspond  with  that  more  exterior  condition  of 
social  life,  which  we  have  termed  a  soul-liberty,  and  will  be 
developed  along  with  it  ;  for  from  this  it  is  inseparable,  as  a 
present  inspiration,  and  a  future  reward. 

But  I  must  now  speak  of  the  imperial  reception,  which  took 
place  at  the  appointed  time,  and  went  off  happily,  as  all  Simao's 
triumphs  have  done. 

The  palace  of  St.  Christovao,  which  is  the  favorite  residence 
of  the  imperial  family,  is  a  heavy  and  somewhat  imposing,  but 
not  a  well-built  pile.  Its  architecture  is  in  the  old  Portuguese 
style,  combining  more  of  strength  and  durability,  than  of  beauty 
and  taste.  The  interior  is  well  adapted  to  that  peculiar  mode  of 
life,  the  coolness  and  ease,  to  which  all  warm  countries  invite. 
The  rooms  are  large,  high,  airy  and  well-lighted  ;  and  the 
entrance  hall  is  adorned  with  fine  old  paintings  from  the  best 

*  The  Wahabites  or  Red  Caps,  and  the  Abadeah  or  White  Caps,  are  two  Mahometan 
sects  of  Ghadames,  that  manifest  an  unusual  degree  of  bitterness  and  malignity  toward 
each  other. 


THE   IMPERIAL   RECEPTION.  593 

classic  schools.  Leading  from  this  is  the  reception  hall,  which 
is  very  large,  and  highly  adorned.  A  heavy  and  rich  drapery  of 
falling  curtains  conceals  Majesty  from  view,  till  the  moment 
of  introduction,  when  it  is  withdrawn,  and  you  behold  the  noble 
and  manly  form  of  Don  Pedro  II. 

Simao  was  conducted  to  the  palace  by  Irmao  ;  we  also  with 
all  our  household  attended  him,  making  up  quite  an  imposing 
train.  When  the  curtain  was  drawn  back,  and  Simao  saw,  in 
close  proximity,  the  stalwart  form  of  the  Emperor,  he  advanced 
in  a  modest  manner,  and  dropping  on  one  knee,  he  bestowed  the 
usual  kiss  on  his  Majesty's  proffered  hand. 

The  Emperor  was  much  pleased  with  his  fine  appearance,  and 
more  so  with  his  modesty  and  simplicity.  He  conversed  with 
him  freely  of  the  ship-wreck,  his  family,  his  sudden  notority  and 
other  subjects. 

"  Welcome  most  noble  and  intrepid  Simao,"  were  the  first 
words  his  Majesty  uttered.  "  Truly  has  it  been  said  that  Virtue 
is  of  no  color'.  You  have  earned  a  wreath  of  glory  ;  you  merit 
a  garland  of  honor  ;  yon  have  won,  and  shall  receive,  a  crown  of 
remembrance  1" 

He  then  asked  him  how  he  contrived  to  save  so  many  lives. 
Simao  said  that  he  swam  a  shore  with  a  rope,  by  which  the  pas 
sengers  afterwards  came  to  the  land. 

"But,"  said  the  Emperor,  "  did  you  not  rescue  thirteen  per 
sons  from  death  ?" 

"  I  gave  them  all  the  help  I  could,"  said  this  truly  modest 
hero. 

"  I  know  not  which  to  admire,  or  honor  most,"  returned  his 
Majesty,  "  your  humanity,  bravery,  heroism,  or  modesty  and  sim- 
plicty  ;  but  they  are  doubly  honorable,  and  gain  a  fourfold 
grace  by  being  united." 

The  Empress  was  soon  after  announced,  when  the  hero  was 
presented  to  her,  also  ;  and  she  too  was  very  much  pleased  with 
the  rare  combination  of  virtues  exhibited  in  the  character  of  this 
truly  remarkable  man.  But  with  that  sagacity  and  generosity 


594  SIIAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT    OF   FREEDOM. 

which  so  often  distinguish  females,  she  refrained  from  entering 
into  much  conversation  with  Simao  ;  for  she  saw  how  he  was 
oppressed  by  all  his  honors,  and  that  he  needed  repose.  She 
perceived  that  the  occasion  which  had  called  the  noble  sailor 
into  the  presence  of  Majesty,  and  the  popular  attentions 
which  were  being  showered  down,  were  too  much  for  him  in  his 
then  unhinged  and  weakened  state  ;  and  she  generously  refrained 
from  drawing  him  out,  as  she  might,  otherwise,  have  done. 

Before  he  departed  the  Emperor  gave  him  one  more  tangible 
recognition  of  his  magnanimity  and  generosity,  by  informing 
him  that  the  highest  acknowledgments  of  the  government  should 
be  bestowed  on  him.  He  finished  by  presenting  him  with  his 
purse,  containing  $220,  the  same  amount  he  had  subscribed  at 
the  Exchange.  Then  after  receiving  the  strongest  assurances 
from  their  Majesties,  of  their  regard,  honor,  and  future  care,  he 
bowed  himself  from  their  presence,  as  did  we  all. 

This  enthusiasm  is  certainly  a  most  remarkable  phenomenon  ; 
and  though  I  think  it  argues  well  for  humanity,  and  especially 
for  the  ultimate  recognition  of  the  negro  race  as  one  of  the 
essential  families  of  the  earth  ;  yet  Robert  says  it  would  not, 
and  could  not  have  been  so  in  the  United  States.  Here, 
although  I  have  read  somewhere  in  an  American  book,  that  the 
bonds  of  slavery  are  very  hard  and  harsh — the  spirit  of  the 
system  seems  not  to  have  had  such  a  pernicious  and  terrible  re 
action  on  the  masters,  as  there  ;  and  hence,  with  a  lower  degree 
of  prejudice  against  color,  they  have  a  truer  sense  of  justice. 
An  American  slaveholder  could  not  enter  into  this  feeling, 
because  it  would  give  the  lie  to  all  that  he  admits  and  recognizes 
of  Law  and  Gospel  ;  and  thus  it  would  be  self-condemnation  to 
do  so.  He  finds  it  much  easier  to  set  his  hard  face  against  the 
truth — to  clutch  with  the  hard  hand,  that  holds  the  bribe, 
and  close  his  hard  heart  and  obtuse  reason,  alike,  against  the 
claims  of  mercy  and  justice.  But  will  he  always  do  this  ?  1 
believe  not. 

But  I  must  describe  for  you  the  rich  gifts  that  have  been  pre- 


595 

sentcd  to  Siniao.  On  the  seal  of  the  ring  is  engraved  a  raging 
ocean,  with  the  word  "  safe  "  at  the  top  of  the  waves.  This,  you 
will  remember,  is  what  he  shouted,  when  thrown  high  at  the  top 
of  the  mountain-sea,  that  came  so  near  ingulfing  him. 

On  the  inside  of  the  watch-case  is  inscribed :  "  Presented  to 
the  Life-Saver,  Simao,  by  the  People  of  Brazil." 

On  the  medal  is  a  figure  of  the  Pernumbucana,  with  a  person 
leaping  from  her  bows.  The  obverse  is  adorned  with  two  united 
hearts. 

I  cannot  close  this  subject  by  anything  more  appropriate  than 
the  beautiful  words  of  Byron,  who,  if  he  had  had  our  own  hero 
in  view,  could  not  have  written  for  him  more  truly  : 

"And  his  are  deeds  that  shall  not  pass  away, 
A  name  that  must  not  wither,  though  the  earth 
Forgets  her  empires  with  a  just  decay, 
The  enslavers  and  the  enslaved,  their  death  and  birth ; 
The  high,  the  mountain  majesty  of  worth 
Should  be,  and  shall,  survivor  of  its  woe, 
And  from  its  immortality  look  forth 
In  the  sun's  face,  like  yonder  Alpine  snow, 
Imperishably  pure  beyond  all  things  below." 

I  leave  you  abruptly.     Robert,  Theodosia  and  Jeanuette  have 
come  to  take  me  away  ;  and  though  there  are  many  things 
would  like  to  say,  I  cannot  choose  but  go  with  them. 

Accept  our  united  salaa'm  for  thee  and  Youley.  Could  we  but 
bring  you  here  ! 

Adieu  ; 

SlIAHMAH. 


LETTER    XLYIII. 

SIMAO    GIVES    AWAY   THE    BRIDE. 

GLORIA,  Dec.  7. 

BROTHER  HASSAN  : 

At  this  time,  when  there  is  so  much  to  look  forward  to,  still 
I  delight  in  retrospection.  From  this  stand-point  I  can  see  how 
manifestly  I  have  been  led.  And  shall  I  not,  with  that  dearer, 
diviner  life  wedded  indissolubly  to  mine,  still  be  guided — and 
into  yet  higher  paths  of  Beauty  and  Use  ? 

I  am  interrupted  by  an  arrival. 

December  T. — Zindie  and  her  children  have  come;  and  now  we 
can  see  the  real  nobleness  of  that  remarkable  woman  ;  so  that, 
without  any  mental  reservations,  I  return  to  the  first  opinion  I 
formed  of  her,  as  the  illustrious  Senhora  Iphigenia.  She  is  so 
much  affected  by  the  late  events,  as  to  be  scarcely  able  to  speak 
of  them  without  tears.  Though  almost  overwhelmed  by  the 
attentions  they  all  receive,  she  accepts  her  honors  meekly,  and 
wears  them  gracefully,  as  a  true  woman  should. 

Dear  Theodosia  has  now  loves  and  cares  enough  to  fill  her  over 
flowing  heart  with  the  purest  happiness.  But  the  active,  and  every 
day  more  lovely  and  attractive  Jeannette,  affectionately  divides 
all  her  labors.  In  this  genial  and  happy  atmosphere,  the  gem  we 
have  brought  begins  more  truly  to  show  its  worth.  Robert  and 
she  have  evidently  fallen  into  a  great  friendship  for  each  other  ; 
and  if  they  should  sometime  discover  an  absolute  unity  between 
themselves,  I  should  not  be  surprised.  We  look  on — Theodosia 
and  I — feeling,  as  she  said  the  other  day,  quite  like  old  people, 
after  all  this  terrible  and  prematuring  experience — we  look  on 


THE   HAPPY   BKIDAL.  597 

and  keep  silence  ;  and  if  the  love-flame  is  lighted,  we  shall  all 
rejoice  together. 

Madame  and  the  Abbess  have  also  shown  a  great  liking  for 
each  other;  and,  both  together,  they  have  many  a  good-natured 
doctrinal  tilt  with  the  Padre,  whom  they  consider  quite  heterodox. 
I  must  not  forget  the  little  girls,  whose  beauty  and  sweetness 
make  the  most  pleasing  impressions  upon  all  who  see  them.  We 
are  a  happy  family.  Our  hearts  are  penetrated  by  a  sense  of  all 
these  blessings,  which  is  often  too  strong,  and  too  profound,  for 
present  happiness.  At  times,  we  experience  a  feeling  of  joy 
almost  agonizing — so  closely,  in  this  varied  life,  are  pleasure  and 
pain  bound  together. 

December  12. — Last  Thursday  evening,  with  the  excellent 
Jeannette  and  Robert  in  attendance,  and  all  our  happy,  grate 
ful  home-party,  we  went  to  the  church  near  by,  where  the 
ceremony  was  performed.  Theodosia  was  in  no  wise  distin 
guished  from  her  bridesmaid  than  by  her  superior  beauty.  All 
the  young  ladies — here  I  include  Minna  and  Brenda — wore 
simple  white  muslin  robes,  without  a  single  gem  on  hand  or 
bosom,  or  even  so  much  as  a  pearl  among  their  dark  hair.  The 
bride  and  bridesmaid  had  long  blonde  veils,  soft  and  fair  as 
mist,  reaching  to  the  feet.  Nothing  could  be  lovelier,  or  better 
adapted  to  the  pure,  spiritual  beauty  of  Theodosia,  than  this 
most  exquisite  attire. 

It  was  intended  that  the  marriage  service  should  be  strictly 
private  ;  but  soon  after  we  entered  there  was  a  little  stir  at 
the  church  door  ;  and  Robert  was  called  for.  He  whispered 
me  that  their  Imperial  Majesties  had  come,  and  requested 
permission  to  enter,  begging  also,  as  the  highest  act  of  grace 
to  themselves,  that  no  special  notice  should  be  taken  of  their 
entrance.  This  being  referred  to  Theodosia,  with  her  approba 
tion  the  royal  guests  were  admitted,  and  conducted  to  their  re 
spective  places. 

It  was  then  suggested  that  the  Emperor  should  attend  to  the 
ceremony  of  giving  away  the  bride  ;  but,  instead  of  acting  in 


598  8HAHMAH   IN   PURSUIT   OF   FREEDOM. 

his  own  person,  he  placed  the  hand  of  Theodosia  in  that  of  our 
common  benefactor  ;  saying  at  the  same  time,  in  his  most  gra 
cious  manner — which  is  pleasing  because  devoid  of  all  display 
of  patronage  :  "  To  you,  most  noble  Simao,  truly  belongs  the 
honor." 

Deeply  interested  as  I  was  in  the  more  interior  spirit  of  the 
scene,  I  could  not  be  insensible  to  the  true  grace,  and  rare 
beauty  of  manner,  with  which  Simao  conducted  himself  on  this 
trying  and  unexpected  occasion. 

Standing  erect,  with  a  look  of  modest  self-possession,  he  took 
the  hand,  pressing  it  reverently  to  his  lips,  and  to  his  heart. 
Then,  with  a  look  more  eloquent  than  words,  he  placed  it  in 
my  own,  tenderly  giving  that  hand  which  I  hope  still  to  clasp  in 
all  this  journey  of  life. 

There  was  a  devout  silence  for  a  little  while  ;  for  the  action, 
though  informal,  had  been  so  impressive  and  truly  dramatic  in 
its  power,  that  it  touched  every  heart  as  an  essential  and  sacred 
part  of  the  ceremony  itself. 

A  few  minutes  after,  the  bridal  train  returned  to  the  house, 
which  was  thrown  open  for  the  reception  of  our  many  guests, 
and  the  throngs  of  minor  acquaintances,  who  came  and  went. 

Everything  passed  off  well ;  and  we  were  pleased  to  see  that, 
among  the  brilliant  young  ladies,  the  good  Robert  was  still  so 
much  enthralled  by  our  excellent  Jeannette.  Zindie,  without  the 
least  pretence,  appeared  delicate  and  womanly;  and  she  made  a 
very  favorable  impression,  not  only  on  the  Imperial  Family,  but 
on  other  distinguished  and  discriminating  persons. 

The  Imperial  Pair,  with  their  train,  retired  early  ;  and  on 
bidding  good  night  to  the  bride,  instead  of  giving  her  their  hands 
to  kiss,  they  kissed  her  very  affectionately.  Simao,  also,  who 
was  in  the  same  group,  modestly  kissed  her  cheek  as  he  offered 
his  congratulations.  She  drew  his  bending  head  a  moment 
close  to  hers,  whispering,  but  still  audibly  to  us  who  were  near  : 
"  0  Simao  !  it  was  you  who  gave  my  Sbahmah  back  to  me 
alive  ;  and  now  it  is  so  beautiful  to  think  that  you  have  given 


WHICH,  TJNDISCOTJRAGED,   HE   IS   STILL   SEEKING  599 

me  to  him.  We  will  thank  you  with  the  joy  of  our  whole 
lives." 

He  was  inexpressibly  affected  :  and  there  were  tears  on  the 
cheeks  of  many  who  heard. 

What  shall  I  say  more  ?  Consecrated  anew  by  this  holy 
union,  I  am  doubly  armed.  Believing  that  there  is  somewhere 
a  true  Soul-Liberty,  I  shall  still  prosecute  my  search  ;  and  with 
Theodosia  by  my  side  to  cheer  and  inspire  me,  I  shall  press  for 
ward,  with  renewed  earnestness,  toward  that  consummation  of  a 
true  and  perfect  humanity  which  inferior  nature  everywhere  de 
clares  to  be  possible,  and  the  profoundest  sentiment  of  the  age 

proclaims  to  be  close  at  hand. 

Thine  ; 

SHAHMAH. 


THE     END. 


J\xs\, 


GEORGE    MELVILLE 

AN  AMERICAN  NOVEL. 

One  handsome  I2mo.  Vol.,  nearly  400  pages,  price  $1  00. 


"  The  style  is  lively,  the  dialogues  frequent  and  effective,  the  graver 
scenes  well  drawn,  and  the  book  wholly  what  it  purports  to  be,  '  An 
American  NovelJ  characteristically  descriptive  of  American  life." — 
Albany  Evening  Journal. 

"  The  story  flows  with  a  careless  ease  that  proves  the  author  to  be 
familiar  with  the  details  of  that  life  from  which  he  has  constructed  it.  *  * 
*  *  Taken  as  a  whole,  George  Melville  is  one  of  the  best  novels  of  the 
day." — Boston  Traveller. 

"  A  work  of  much  power,  possessing  vastly  more  of  that  reality  which 
makes  the  real  charm  of  romance,  than  anything  which  has  preceded  it 
this  season." — N.  Y  "Leader. 

"It  is  a  dashing,  clever,  well-written  story." — Saturday  Evening 
Gazette,  Boston. 

"  Its  style  is  graphic,  careless,  romping  and  fanciful ;  and  it  is  really 
captivating.  Its  incidents  succeed  each  other  so  rapidly,  they  never 
weary  the  attention;  its  characters  are  well  drawn  and  carefully  main 
tained,  and  its  descriptive  pictures  are  poetic  and  eloquent." — N.  Y. 
Sunday  Times. 

"A  book  of  great  interest  and  spirit,  and  one  that  brings  out  iii 
a  strong  light,  some  peculiar  traits  of  American  character." — Constitu 
tion,  Middletown,  Ct. 

W.  R.  O.  CLARK  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

348  BROADWAY,  NEW  YORK. 

And  for  sale  by  all  booksellers. 

When  inconvenient  to  order  through  local  dealers,  the  book  will  be 
sent,  prepaid,  on  receipt  of  the  price. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


Kt=,C  u  LD 


JUL  5 


LD  21A-50m-ll,'62 
(D3279slO)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


